Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In the eerie Northern Graveyard, an abandoned house served as the backdrop for a tense conversation among a small, somber group.

Brook’s voice trembled slightly, a rare display of apprehension, as he relayed the grim news. “…He is to be put to death in the Capital City today!” His skeletal frame seemed to shrink as he carefully watched Toko’s reaction, sensitive to the impact of his words.

“WHAT!?” The single word exploded from Toko like a cannonball, shattering the heavy air.

In a blur of motion fueled by panic and determination, Toko bolted out the door. Zoro, Hiyori, and Brook barely had a moment to process her reaction before springing into action. Hiyori was swift, her movements echoing her urgency. “I’ll go after her! Thank you for everything yesterday!” she called over her shoulder to Zoro, already dashing towards the door.

Zoro, with equal haste, snatched up his kimono and followed in hot pursuit, his voice gruff with concern. “Don’t be an idiot. You couldn’t protect her at all!”

-----

Far away, in the Flower Capital, the unsettling collective screams and shouts near the Prisoner’s Quarters painted another grim picture. A little 4 year old Olivia, clung to her mother’s side, her small fingers gripping tightly in fear.

Robin tried to make sense of the chaos as she spoke to the crew huddled around her. “It sounds like Tonoyasu was a thief,” she observed, her voice steady but her eyes showing a hint of confusion.

Usopp was shocked and struggled to comprehend the situation. “I don’t even understand what this means?! Wasn’t he supposed to be a saint?” he exclaimed.

The crowd’s pleas rose like a tide, a chorus of desperation and grief.

“STOP THIS!!”

“Let him down!!”

“Lord Yasuie!! Take him down from there!”

The cries seemed to merge into a singular, heartbreaking lament.

Olivia’s small voice quivered as she looked up at her mother, her eyes wide with fear. “Mommy, where is Daddy? Why isn’t he here? Will we be okay?”

Robin masked her own worry as she bent down to her daughter’s level. Her smile was gentle though it still showed the weight of her worry. “Nothing will happen to us, my love. I promise. Your father should be here any moment.” Robin kissed the top of her daughter’s head as she picked up Olivia.

Even after trying to assure Olivia, Robin’s sharp eyes still moved restlessly across the crowd of faces. She continued to search for him, for the flash of mossy green hair that would mean her husband was near. However, there was no sign of Zoro.

The scene at the execution site was full of despair. Yasuie, displayed for all to see, maintained a defiant demeanor. His laughter, though strained, echoed through the air. “Hahaha! I guess they haven’t forgotten about me after all… You will not be heard, my good people. Orochi won’t ever let me go!” His smile, unwavering even in the face of death, was a testament to his spirit. “But first, I have two things to apologize for! And one thing I want to say to that fool, Orochi! Once I have made my peace, I intend to go into the great beyond laughing!”

-----

The air hung heavy with tension in the aftermath of Yasuie’s death, the sorrow of the Smile Fruit’s curse still lingering. Hiyori, her eyes full of grief, clung to Zoro as if he were her lifeline amidst the chaos.

However, as she was seeking solace, she looked for Toko to comfort the child, only to notice the little girl’s absence. “Toko?!” she cried, her voice filled with desperation slicing through the noise of the crowd.

“She slipped through the gate!” a bystander yelled.

“Get her back!” Hiyori cried to Zoro before turning towards the direction the little girl went. “Don’t Toko! Come back right now!” The urgency in her voice was evident as she spotted the child.

From a few paces away, Sanji caught the flurry of movement. “Hey! I know her, that’s the girl that came to me for my soba!” His words sparked recognition among the Straw Hats, their faces mirroring his alarm as they realized the little girl was Otoko.

“Toko, please come back or Orochi will figure out who you are!” Hiyori’s scream tore through the air, a desperate plea.

Orochi, his grip still on his gun after the execution of Yasuie, spotted Otoko. “There you are you wretched brat! So, you were Yasuie’s daughter. If you hadn’t laughed at me and mocked me, Komurasaki wouldn’t have died you brat!”

Hiyori’s voice reached a fever pitch. “Run, Otoko! Please, don’t die too!”

Zoro and Sanji, as if cued by an unseen force, leapt into the fray. They cut through the blockade with a precision that spoke of countless battles waged and won.

A murmur rippled through the crowd, recognition dawning. “That’s him! The Magistrate Slasher!” one voice exclaimed, while another identified Sanji, “And him! He’s the Soba Cook who defied the Kyoshiro Family!”

From her vantage point, Olivia’s eyes, wide and brimming with fear, caught a flash of familiar green. “Mommy, look! Daddy!” she screamed, desperate to reach her father even in the chaos.

With Toko now in his arms, Zoro glanced at Sanji, his tone urgent. “Sorry, I don’t have time to waste on you, curly brows.”

Sanji shot back with equal irritation, “Right back at you moss head!”

Orochi’s rage shattered the air, “Curse you! You have ruined this execution! Listen up Samurai! You have my permission to slay anyone who interferes!”

Zoro, without hesitation, handed Toko to Sanji. “Take her.”

“What?!” Sanji’s exclamation was a mix of protest and surprise as he took hold of the girl.

Robin, sensing the gravity of the moment, drew Olivia closer, a protective shield against the chaos that Zoro was running into.

“Things are gettin’ outta hand, but I can’t blame ‘em! We need to save Otoko!” Franky’s voice was a rallying cry.

Robin’s mind raced, her strategic brain cutting through her own panic as she watched Zoro run headfirst into trouble, “We need to decide on a place to meet in case we have to split up and run!”

Against her mother’s best efforts, Olivia’s gaze never left Zoro, her tears a testament to the fear gripping her heart. “Mommy, we can’t leave Daddy!”

Zoro, his focus razor sharp, launched his attack, “Two-Sword Style…”

Sanji’s warning cut through the air, “Don’t! Tonoyasu gave his life for this! You’re only going to-”

But Zoro was a man of action, not words, his technique unleashed, “720 Pound Phoenix!”

Before the strike could land on Orochi, Kyoshiro appeared, a formidable obstacle. “Outta my way!” Zoro’s shouted, but Kyoshiro was not moving.

“I don’t think so, after all… I am the Shogun’s dog.” Kyoshiro replied.

“Who is this guy!?” Zoro couldn’t help but wonder as he began exchanging slashes with his opponent.

Sanji, who almost found himself in a standoff with X Drake, caught sight of Hiyori who was now in danger. “A pretty lady! No, a beautiful woman is under attack! She needs my he—Wait!” His thoughts screeched to a halt as Zoro broke away from his fight, charging to Hiyori’s rescue.

“Why did you let them chase you?!” Zoro screamed at Hiyori.

Relived, Hiryori clung to Zoro as he carried her running from the danger. “I’m sorry, Zorojuro! I thought I was hiding my face well enough!”

Sanji’s heart sank and was filled with both jealousy and anger. “What?! Mosshead knows that beautiful woman! But how?! He’s married to Robin-chwan and has a lower bounty than me! That two timing moss head! I’ll show him for breaking my Robin-chwan’s heart!”

As the commotion enveloped the area, Robin’s keen eyes caught a fleeting glimpse of familiar green colored hair. Zoro, with his trademark intensity, was hastily making his way through the massive crowd.

Hiyori clung to him with a grip that spoke of desperation and fear. For a moment, a flicker of something unusual crossed Robin’s composed features. There was a subtle tightening of her jaw and a slight narrowing of her eyes. It was a rare hint of jealousy, an emotional flutter in her chest at the sight of another woman holding on to Zoro with such intimacy, even in a moment of crisis.

Olivia’s voice, filled with concern, broke through her mother’s rare lapse in composure. “Mommy, I found Daddy!” she cried, pointing towards the commotion.

With a gentle, “Mm,” Robin acknowledged her daughter, offering a reassuring smile to mask the twinge of jealousy in her heart. However, as Zoro and Hiyori disappeared into the distance, Robin had an idea.

With a subtlety that contradicted her inner turmoil, she sprouted eyes and ears discreetly along the path Zoro had taken. Through these eyes, Robin’s vision cast wide over the landscape, tracking Zoro and Hiyori as they wound their way towards a shrine hidden deep within the forest, a place of quiet and seclusion away from the chaos of the town.

The shrine was old, its stones covered in the soft green of moss, and it was here that Zoro finally paused, Hiyori still clinging to him, both catching their breath in the serene isolation of the forest. Robin watched through the sprouted eyes, her heart caught in a complex dance of emotions. There was a pang of jealousy, yes, but also an overwhelming relief that Zoro escaped and is safe for now.

Her powers had always been a means of connection, a way to extend herself beyond the physical confines of her being. But, as she observed the pair, the feeling of distance gnawed at her. She wished to be there, to confront the confusion, to assert her place by Zoro’s side. Yet she remained where she was, a silent sentinel.

She whispered to herself, a mantra to try to calm the storm within, “They’re just allies, nothing more. He was just trying to protect her.”

As she was pulling herself back into reality and the situation going on around her, she noticed men heading down the path to where Zoro and Hiyori were trying to hide. The flicker of jealousy that had momentarily clouded her judgement dissolved, replaced by a surge of protective instinct.

She looked down at her daughter, “We’re going after your father.”

Olivia’s face lit up with the idea of seeing Zoro, and she clung tightly to Robin as they navigated the dense underbrush of the woods.

Behind them, Nami’s voice cut through the air, tinged with concern, “Where are you going?! Robin!”

Robin’s response was carried away on the wind as she melted into the forest’s embrace, “To get Zoro!”

The clash of steel and the guttural cries of combat reached Robin’s ears as she neared the clearing. Her eyes narrowed as she assessed the scene. Zoro was surrounded by a swarm of assailants, and his swords were moving with deadly precision.

Robin set Olivia down behind the sturdy trunk of a tree and whispered, “Stay here, be as quiet as possible.”

Without a moment’s hesitation, Robin’s powers unleashed, a flurry of arms materializing among the attackers. There was a symphony of cracks as the limbs twisted and bent, rendering the men helpless. Zoro seized the opening, his blades slicing through the air to subdue the remaining foes.

From her hiding place, Olivia’s eyes were wide with a mixture of fear and awe. She caught sight of a figure sneaking up behind Zoro, and her voice cut through the chaos, “Daddy, look out!”

Distracted by his daughter’s call, Zoro’s reaction was a moment from being too late. However, Robin was there, her arms manifesting with precision to shatter the would-be assailant’s arms, allowing Zoro to take down his surprised opponent with a swift, decisive blow.

The woods fell silent, save for the heavy breaths of Robin and Zoro and the soft rustling of leaves. Olivia burst from her cover and raced into Zoro’s open arms. He scooped her up effortlessly, holding her tight against him. “Hey kiddo,” he muttered into her hair as he kissed the top of her head.

Robin stepped closer, her relief evident. Zoro glanced up and, for once, let a rare smile soften his features. With his free arm he reached for her, pulling her close as he pressed a kiss to her forehead.

It was then that Hiyori’s voice, filled with mischief, broke the silence, “Now I can see why you didn’t enjoy your night with me.”

Zoro’s entire body tensed. He shot a look over his shoulder at Hiyori before looking back at his wife whose demeanor seemed to change drastically. “Robin, it’s not what you think!” He said quickly, his words coming out messy. “Brook thought the same thing when in walked in and saw us… Wait! I mean, he didn’t see us… I mean… He walked in while we were sleeping. We weren’t sleeping together, just… Just sleeping in the same room next to each other! And… Dang it this sounds worse than it is!”

His usual gruff demeanor unraveled spectacularly, each rushed explanation tangling with the next until even Olivia tilted her head in confusion. “Daddy, you’re talking funny.” She stated softly.

Robin’s gaze was cool and unreadable. In battle, Zoro could face a hundred enemies without blinking, but here, with his wife too silent, he realized he’d rather face Kaido alone. He was a master swordsman, yet in matters of the heart, he found himself disarmed, fighting to navigate through his own jumbled explanations.

“Zoro,” she said at last, her voice too calm.

He was frozen in place as Hiyori stepped forward. Her earlier bravado slipped and she bowed her head. “I apologize for the remark. Zorojuro made it very clear that he had a wife and daughter. It was just… Well it was very cold, and I was scared Toko and I would freeze. So I clung to him as we slept. That is all.”

She lifted her eyes, her gaze meeting Robin’s. “There was nothing more to it. I did not mean to cause trouble.”

Robin remained quiet after Hiyori’s apology and looked as if nothing in her world was amiss. To anyone looking, she was the picture of calm, but inside, her mind wandered down darker paths.

“So… While I was away from my husband, you were in his arms.” She thought as her lips curved ever so slightly, though it was not the kind of smile that reached her eyes. “And you clung to him? Did you think he belonged to you, even for that fleeting night?”

The image crept into her thoughts of Zoro asleep, Hiyori pressed against him for warmth, her head tucked where Robin’s belonged. A bitter twist tugged at her stomach. She knew it was irrational, she knew her husband was loyal to a fault, but still her imagination was merciless.

“You are younger… Beautiful, delicate, the kind of woman any man might want to protect. It could have been so simple for you to take what is mine.” She thought as she exhaled slowly through her nose, keeping her mask firmly in place.

“If she had dared to kiss him, perhaps I would have had to prune a few extra petals from the garden tonight.” Robin’s thoughts twisted, the peculiar and crooked part of her that always surfaced in moments like this.

The thought amused her enough to partially soothe the sting. A smirk ghosted across her features before she composed herself.

Zoro, still visibly rattled, glanced at her again, desperate for some sign of forgiveness or understanding. She tilted her head, her eyes unreadable.

Finally, she spoke, her tone light, but there was an edge to it that even scared Zoro. “I suppose I should be grateful my husband didn’t freeze to death. But…” Her eyes slid to Hiyori, sharp and knowing. “I don’t like imagining anyone else in his arms where I belong.”

Olivia shifted in Zoro’s hold, looking between her parents with curiosity. “Mama? Is Daddy in trouble?”

Robin’s real smile returned for her daughter. “I don’t believe so my love,” she said, brushing a strand of hair from Olivia’s face. “Your father knows better than that.”

“I do,” he muttered gruffly, meeting Robin’s eyes again. “I know better… Promise.” He shifted Olivia so he could slide his arm fully around Robin’s waist as if to say he only wants her.

Hiyori flinched at the remark. For once her usual grace faltered, her hands twisted together in front of her as she bowed her head low again. “Forgive me. I didn’t mean disrespect. I was only frightened and careless now with my tongue.” She lifted her gaze just enough to look at Robin. “You have no reason to doubt his loyalty. He spoke of you often, even in sleep.”

Robin’s expression didn’t shift, though she gave Hiyori a slight nod. “Spoke of me… Even in sleep.” That comment was meant to ease her heart, yet instead it fanned that restless ember inside. To once again picture a beautiful woman pressed so close while hearing his voice whisper her own name… It left a bitter taste in her mouth.

Hiyori bowed once more, as if sensing the full tension she herself had stirred. “I will wait inside the shrine,” she murmured, retreating with quiet steps. “I’ve already intruded enough.”

When her figure disappeared into the small building, Robin exhaled, long and quiet. Her gaze lingered on the shrine for a moment, equal parts relief and irritation twisting together. They couldn’t abandon Hiyori, Robin knew that. Orochi’s wrath would hunt the girl to the ends of Wano. Still, it didn’t stop the sour pang of the images her mind conjured.

Zoro shifted his stance, lowering Olivia gently to her feet. The little girl obediently stayed close to Robin’s side, sensing the heaviness between her parents.

When his arms were free, Zoro turned fully to his wife. His face softened in a way that was reserved only for her as he slid both arms around her, pulling her close against his chest. He didn’t speak at first, he just held her close.

“I hate when you look at me like that,” he said at last, his tone carried something close to guilt. His grip tightened. “I want to make it up to you, just tell me how.”

Her fingers curled into his kimono, “Holding me like I’m the only one you want is a start.”

-----

Under the dim light of the safe house, the Straw Hats were resting after the eventful day they had. In one corner, on a thin futon laid across the floor, Zoro and Robin found solace in each other’s presence. Olivia slept soundly between them, her little breaths even, her small hand curled tightly in the fabric of her mother’s sleeve.

For a long time, Zoro simply stared at the dark ceiling, one hand resting behind his head, the other being used by his daughter as a pillow. The silence stretched until he finally whispered. “Robin… You okay? Nothing happened. Promise.”

Robin shifted slightly, her gaze lifting to meet his in the semi-darkness. “I’m fine,” she assured him, her tone was even but it carried an undercurrent of seriousness. “But let it be known, Zoro, if another woman dares to cling to you as she did, or you fail to notice a seduction in progress and fall into it, you’ll share the same fate as Franky when he initially declined to join our crew.”

A shiver ran down Zoro’s spine, not from the night air, but from the gravity of Robin’s words. He knew she wasn’t joking and that she meant every word.

Robin’s hand drifted to Olivia’s dark hair, brushing it back gently, her voice softening though the bite in it remained. “And should there ever be a woman foolish enough to attempt to steal you away—”

Before she could finish, Zoro leaned over and kissed her, firm and certain, cutting off the thought entirely. His lips carried no room for doubt, no space for unfinished threats.

Robin stilled for a heartbeat, her eyes widening before she closed them and returned the kiss eagerly. The tension drained from her shoulders. She couldn’t help but wonder how long it’s been since she’s been able to kiss him like this. Wano had kept them apart, each consumed with their own ‘jobs’, but in that single kiss she felt the separation crumble away.

When they parted, Zoro remained close. “Come over here,” he murmured, nodding toward his right side. He gave no extra explanation, just a need.

Robin studied him for a moment, her sharp mind catching what he didn’t put into words. He wanted her there, on the side where another woman had once sought his warmth, to replace that memory. She didn’t call him on it, though she gave him a faint, knowing smile.

Careful not to wake Olivia, Robin shifted, slipping around to his right. She curled up against him, her head finding its place on his chest, her arm draping across his middle. One long leg slid across his, anchoring herself to him.

Zoro let out a slow breath, his arms wrapping around both his girls. His left held Olivia close, and his right secured Robin against him. For the first time in weeks, he felt whole. His daughter safe where Otoko had been, and his wife warm where Hiyori had recently rested.

Robin closed her eyes and relaxed fully. “Better,” she whispered, half to herself.

“Yeah,” Zoro replied, “Better.”

Tomorrow would bring more fighting, but tonight, for the first time in a long time, Zoro’s arms held exactly what they were meant to.

Chapter Text

Olivia gently ran her fingers over the neatly woven braid her mother had just finished in her hair. She pulled Robin into a tight hug before pulling away and grabbing her new sword. Securing her sword at her hip, she cast an inquisitive glance at her mom. “So, I’m really free to explore the island on my own?”

Robin’s response came with a reluctant nod, her eyes shadowed with worry only a mother would have. “Yes, but please be careful, especially now that you have a bounty. Those marines… if they hadn’t figured out your identity in our last fight, you might not even have a bounty. It’s probably coupled with the fact that you’re my daughter, if only I weren’t…”

Olivia’s interjection was swift, her voice laced with unwavering pride. “My mother? The Devil Child? Mom, we’ve had this conversation. I’m the daughter of Roronoa Robin and Zoro. What the world says about you and dad doesn’t mean anything. I know who you two really are. Besides, even if I didn’t have a bounty, they’d be stupid to not pick up on the fact I look exactly like you.”

Robin embraced Olivia again with strength and tenderness that had always been her hallmark. “Just promise me you’ll keep a transponder snail with you. If you find yourself in danger, don’t hesitate to call us. And remember…”

“Mom, I get it,” Olivia interjected with a gentle firmness. “I’m not the little girl I once was. Between dad’s training and my haki getting stronger, I can handle myself.”

Together, the Roronoa women stepped onto the deck, greeted by the sounds of another young Roronoa child and the Straw Hats playing on deck. Kenji, in the middle of a loud game with Luffy, Chopper, and Usopp, noticed them and darted over, his youthful energy in full display. “Olivia, why are you dressed up? Are you going somewhere? Can I go with you? Maybe you can buy me ice cream? Or we could go exploring! Ooo you can help me pick out my first sword!” His barrage of questions and suggestions tumbled out in rapid succession.

Olivia’s patience, already frayed from days of her brother’s relentless inquiries, finally snapped. “Kenji, this isn’t a trip for kids,” she snapped, her tone sharper than she intended. “Just leave me alone for a while, okay?” Turning on her heel, she moved towards Nami, hoping to get some information on the layout of this island since they’ve already been docked here for a few days. Once she got what she needed, she headed off.

Kenji’s enthusiasm dimmed momentarily, his shoulders slumping in a rare moment of dejection. He looked at his mom with tears in his eyes as she knelt to meet Kenji’s gaze at eye level. She reached out, her hands gently cradling his face, a gesture both comforting and affirming. “Kenji, what’s wrong sweetheart?” she asked, her voice a soothing calm.

Kenji blinked back the tears, his voice quivering slightly. “I wanted to go with my big sister. Why doesn’t she like me anymore?”

Robin’s heart ached at his words. “Honey, Olivia is growing up, and sometimes, she needs a little space, okay? But she still loves you, I promise.”

Kenji nodded slowly, a glimmer of understanding in his eyes. “I guess I can wait until she gets back. Can I go play in my room?”

“I think that’s a good idea, baby. You come and get me if you need anything,” Robin reassured him, her smile filled with love.

As Kenji turned to walk away, a mischievous glint sparked in his eyes – a silent plan forming in his adventurous heart. He headed towards his room, but at the last moment, veered off course. He managed to escape off the deck after his mother walked into the library and the other Straw Hats went back to goofing off. Feeling like a spy of some kind, he kept a safe distance behind Olivia when he finally caught up to her. His heart raced with the thrill of the cover pursuit, fueled by a mixture of adoration for his sister and the irresistible call of adventure.

The sun hung high over the island, casting a warm glow over the dense forest as Olivia, with the determined strides of an explorer, ventured deeper into its secrets. Unbeknownst to her, a pair of equally determined, albeit smaller, feet followed at a careful distance. Kenji, heart pounding with the excitement of his “covert mission”, kept his eyes fixed on his sister, ducking behind trees and bushes, mimicking the stealth of a seasoned spy.

Olivia, her senses honed from years of training with her dad and adventures with her mom, paused. She tilted her head, listening. The faintest rustle of leaves from a misplaced step had caught her attention. She turned sharply, her eyes scanning the foliage. "Who's there?" she called out, her hand inching towards her sword.

Kenji, realizing his cover was blown, hesitated. Gathering his courage, he stepped out from his hiding spot, a sheepish grin on his face. "Hey, Olivia! Fancy meeting you here!" he said, trying to sound casual.

Olivia's eyes narrowed as she recognized her brother. "Kenji? What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be back on the ship!" Her voice carried a mix of surprise and irritation.

Kenji shuffled his feet, looking up at his sister with an earnest expression. "I wanted to come with you. Adventures are more fun when you're not alone, right?" he offered hopefully.

Olivia sighed, her initial annoyance softening at her brother's genuine enthusiasm. "Kenji, it's dangerous out here. You know Mom and Dad would freak out if they knew you followed me."

"I can handle it!" Kenji protested, puffing out his chest. "Dad's been teaching me sword fighting, and I've been practicing really hard!"

Olivia crossed her arms, contemplating her next move. "If you get hurt, or if we get into trouble, it's going to be on me. You realize that, right?"

Kenji nodded vigorously. "I promise I'll be careful. I just... I just want to be part of the adventure too. Like you and Dad and Mom."

Olivia studied her brother for a moment, torn between her desire for independence and her protective instincts as an older sister. Finally, she relented, a reluctant smile tugging at her lips. "Alright, you can come. But you have to do exactly as I say. No running off or doing anything childish. Deal?"

"Deal!" Kenji beamed, his face lighting up with excitement.

As they ventured deeper into the forest, the siblings chatted about their favorite tales of the Straw Hat adventures, Kenji hanging on every word Olivia shared. They marveled at the exotic plants and the calls of unseen creatures echoing through the trees.

However, the tranquility was short-lived. A sudden rustling in the bushes caught their attention, and Olivia instinctively reached for her sword. "Stay behind me, Kenji," she whispered, her eyes scanning the surroundings.

A small creature, more curious than threatening, emerged, causing them both to let out a relieved chuckle. Kenji's eyes were wide with wonder. "This place is amazing! Do you think there's treasure here, like in Mom’s stories?"

"Maybe," Olivia replied, a hint of adventure sparking in her eyes.

Their journey continued, with Olivia pointing out tracks and teaching Kenji how to follow them. Kenji listened intently, eager to learn everything his sister knew. For a moment, the weight of their parents' legacy seemed to lift, and they were simply two siblings, sharing an adventure on a mysterious island.

 "We should head back soon. Mom and Dad will start to worry." Olivia said while examining an animal that crossed their path.

Kenji nodded, a satisfied smile on his face. His spirits were high due to the day’s adventures, but there was one more request he had in mind.

“Hey, Olivia, before we head back, can we get some ice cream? Please?” Kenji’s eyes were wide with hope, his earlier request of ice cream still dancing in his thoughts.

Olivia chuckled at her brother’s unrelenting sweet tooth. “Alright, Kenji, ice cream it is. But then straight back to the ship, okay?”

“Okay!” Kenji beamed, his steps quickening with excitement.

Olivia and Kenji meandered towards the island’s bustling marketplace, drawn by the promise of a sweet treat. Kenji’s excitement was palpable as he chattered about the various flavors he hoped to try. Olivia, while amused by her brother’s enthusiasm, remained vigilant, her senses alert to the dangers that being the kids of the Pirate Hunter and Devil Child might face in such places.

Their lighthearted quest for ice cream was abruptly interrupted when a rugged figure stepped into their path. The man’s eyes, sharp and assessing, locked onto Olivia and Kenji. He wore a nondescript outfit, but the way he carried himself — the predatory stance of a hunter — set Olivia’s instincts ablaze.

“Quite the resemblance you two have to a certain pair of infamous pirates,” the stranger remarked, his voice low and tinged with an unsettling undertone.

Olivia’s heart skipped a beat, but she maintained her composure. “Pirates? I think you’re mistaken, sir. Now if you don’t mind, we’re just here for ice cream before we head back home,” she replied, her tone casual as one of her hands inched towards her sword, hidden beneath her cloak. She grabbed Kenji with her other hand and tried to walk past the man while pulling her brother with her.

The man’s gaze didn’t waver, a sly grin creeping across his face as he stepped in front of the Roronoa siblings again. “Oh, I doubt I’m mistaken. You’re the spitting image of the Pirate Hunter Roronoa Zoro and the Devil Child, Nico Robin.”

Kenji, oblivious to the danger, chimed in innocently, “Yeah, Olivia looks just like Mommy, and I’m going to be strong like Dad one day! And Mommy’s name isn’t Nico Robin, it’s Roronoa Robin!” he said that last part with irritation in his voice while crossing his arms. 

Olivia shot Kenji a sharp look, a silent plea to be quiet, but the damage was done. Her mind raced, calculating their odds against this bounty hunter who had recognized them.

The man chuckled darkly as he looked at the siblings, “And there we have it. It’s not every day you find such prized targets wandering around. Quite a bounty on your parents' heads,” he says while looking at the posters in his hands. “And on yours too missy.” He says with an evil smirk.

Olivia stepped in front of Kenji protectively. “We don’t want any trouble,” she stated firmly, looking around, trying to assess their escape routes.

The bounty hunter’s hand drifted to the hilt of a concealed weapon while his other hand went to grab Kenji. “Trouble finds you when you’re born to those infamous scum. Now, why don’t we discuss how you can be of value to me?”

It was then that Kenji realized the gravity of the situation. His eyes widened with fear, but he stood bravely beside his sister. “Olivia, what do we do?” he whispered.

Olivia edged backward, positioning Kenji for a quick retreat. “Run on my signal,” she whispered back, her eyes locked on the bounty hunter.

The man took a step forward, his intentions clear. “Let’s not make this difficult. Coming quietly would be the smart—”

Before he could finish, Olivia’s shout cut through the air. “Run, Kenji! I’m right behind you!” In an instant, she drew her sword, parrying an attack from the bounty hunter as Kenji dashed away. The marketplace erupted into chaos, bystanders scattering as the clash of steel rang out.

Olivia fought with a fierceness born of desperation to protect her brother and make it back to her parents alive. She was skilled, but the bounty hunter was experienced and relentless. Blow for blow, she tried to hold her own, her mind racing to find a way out of this perilous confrontation.

Meanwhile, Kenji, his heart pounding, ran as fast as his little legs could carry him, looking for help. “We need help! Someone, please! My sister needs help!” he cried out, hoping his pleas would reach the ears of someone who could aid them.

Back in the fray, Olivia knew she couldn’t keep this up forever. She needed a plan, and fast. The realization that she was responsible for more than just her own life fueled her resolve. She was a Roronoa, and she wouldn’t go down without a fight, no matter how overpowered she was.

Kenji, his heart hammering against his ribcage, burst onto the Sunny, tears streaming down his face, each one a testament to his fear and desperation. He stumbled onto the deck, his words tumbling out in a frantic cascade.

"Dad! Mommy! He got Olivia! A bad man... he knew who we were!" Kenji gasped between sobs, the terror of the situation etched in every line of his young face.

The Straw Hat crew, instantly alert at the distress in Kenji's voice, sprang into action. The usually jovial atmosphere of the ship turned grave as the seriousness of the situation sank in.

Luffy's expression hardened, his usual carefree demeanor replaced by a fierce determination. "Which way, Kenji? Where is she?" he demanded, ready to leap into action.

Robin, her heart seizing at the thought of her daughter in trouble or worse, approached Kenji. "Kenji, tell us exactly what happened," she urged, her voice steady but her eyes betraying her worry as she held his face between her hands to look in his tear-filled eyes.

Now clinging to his mother for comfort, Kenji managed to speak between sobs, “A man called us prizes and tried to take me, but Olivia stopped him. She said to run and that she’d be right behind, but she never came. I think he took her!”

Robin held Kenji close, her arms wrapped securely around him, as she lifted her eyes to meet Zoro's, her expression filled with concern.

Zoro, his usual stoic composure replaced by a deep, seething anger, gripped his swords. "No one targets my family," he growled, a dangerous edge to his voice.

Sanji, ready to launch himself towards the island, spoke up. "We'll get her back, no worries! That scumbag doesn’t stand a chance against us!"

Nami, while concerned, maintained her role as a voice of reason. "We need a plan. We can't just rush in without knowing what we're up against."

Usopp, though clearly frightened, gripped his slingshot, his resolve firm. "We’ve faced worse odds before. We’re not leaving Olivia behind."

Franky shouted, "Super! Let's bring our girl back!"

Brook readied himself to provide support however he could. "We're coming, Olivia!"

Chopper, heading to the medical bay to prep, was ready to treat any injuries. "We have to be quick. She might need help!"

Jinbei walked over to Zoro with a determined look, “Let me know how I can help my friend.”

As the crew mobilized with efficiency born of countless battles fought together, Kenji looked up at them, his tears giving way to a glimmer of hope. The Straw Hat Pirates were not just a crew; they were a family, and when one of their own was in danger, they united with an unbreakable bond.

“All right, we’ll split up to cover more ground. Usopp and Jinbei, you’re with me,” Luffy declared, his eyes scanning the dense forest ahead. “Franky, Chopper, and Brook, y’all stay here in case she manages to come back and needs help before we find her.” They all nodded as they began moving about the ship to prepare for the worst.

“Sanji, Nami, you two head into the forest. See if you can track them. We’ll head to the market where Kenji said they started fighting.” Zoro instructed, his voice firm.

“Understood,” Nami replied, her brows furrowed with concern. “Be careful, everyone.”

Robin, still kneeling in front of her son, eyes soft yet piercing looked into his. “Kenji, can you remember anything specific about the route you took?”

Kenji nodded, wiping away the remnants of his tears. “I remember. There was a big tree that looked like it had a face, and I ran past a stream with really clear water.”

“Good job, Kenji. That’s very helpful,” Zoro encouraged him, his hand gently squeezing his son’s shoulder.

Zoro, still on edge, placed his hand on the hilt of his katana tightening his grip. “Let’s move. We’re wasting time.”

The three set off, following Kenji’s directions. The forest seemed to close in around them, the sounds of nature both a backdrop and a reminder of the danger lurking within all while hopefully leading them towards the market.

Meanwhile, Luffy, Usopp, and Jinbei bounded through the underbrush with a mix of haste and caution. Luffy’s instincts, honed from countless battles, were on full alert.

“Keep your eyes peeled, you two. She could be anywhere,” Luffy said, his gaze darting around.

In another section of forest, Sanji and Nami were carefully searching the area, looking for any clues or signs of a fight.

“There’s nothing here but animal tracks.” Sanji says looking at Nami.

At the market, Robin quickly sprouted eyes all over the area while she also asked the locals for help. “Please, we’re looking for our daughter. She’s young, about this tall, she has long black hair…” Robin said, her voice showing a hint of fear under her usual calm.

Kenji was right there with her, trying to help. “Can you help us find my sister? She looks a lot like my mommy,” he said, pointing at Robin.

Zoro’s eyes scanned the crowd, searching for anyone who might know something. “If anyone has seen anything, tell us now. It’s urgent,” he pressed, his demeanor only becoming more aggressive.

A vendor, an elderly man with a weathered face, approached them hesitantly. “I saw a young girl earlier, arguing with a rough-looking man. They went that way,” he pointed towards the northern part of the island.

“Thank you, sir!” Robin exclaimed, relief flooding her voice.

Zoro nodded in gratitude and quickly passed the transponder snail to Robin for her to relay the information to the rest of the crew. “Everyone, head north on the island. We might have a lead.”

“Kenji, stay close,” Zoro instructed, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of the bounty hunter or Olivia.

“I will. I just want to find Olivia,” Kenji replied, his voice small but determined as he held onto his mom’s hand.

As they ventured deeper, the tension was palpable. Every snapped twig or rustle of leaves sent adrenaline surging through their veins.

The forest, now cloaked in the soft hues of twilight, was suddenly shattered by a scream that cut through the calm like a blade. Olivia's voice, tinged with pain and fear, echoed urgently through the trees causing all of the Straw Hats to pick up their pace.

Zoro’s heart froze for a split second before he thundered into action. With Robin and Kenji in tow, he raced towards the source of the scream, his every instinct screaming in alarm.

They burst into a clearing and the scene that unfolded before them was one of chaos and dread. There, on the ground, lay Olivia, her clothes torn, and her body marked with a series of deep, angry cuts. Towering over her was the bounty hunter, a malicious grin on his face, his weapon dripping with the evidence of his assault.

"Olivia!" Robin cried out, horror and maternal fury intertwining in her voice. Without a second thought she sprouted several arms out of the man starting to bend his arms at unnatural angles.

Kenji gasped, his eyes wide with shock seeing his mom so angry and the state of his sister. "Olivia!" he echoed, his voice cracking.

When the man dropped to the ground in pain, he looked up at the Roronoa parents with a cocky smile. “You know,” His gaze flitted over to Robin, like he was almost checking her out. “For such a horrible woman, you sure are…”

Without a moment's hesitation, Zoro sprang forward, a growl of pure rage escaping his lips. His swords, drawn in an instant, became extensions of his fury. He roared, launching himself at the bounty hunter with a ferocity that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring.

The bounty hunter, caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the infamous Pirate Hunter, barely had time to raise his weapon in defense with his broken arms. Zoro’s blades were a whirlwind of steel, each strike fueled by an unbridled protective instinct.

Robin, quickly moving to Olivia's side, shielded her with her body while checking over her wounds, allowing Zoro to fully tear into the man. She didn’t care what happened to the awful man as long as her children were safe.

"Stay with me, Olivia," Robin said urgently as she called out to Kenji, "Kenji, call Chopper, you remember how to do that? We need to tell him Olivia needs him and to get the medical bay ready.”

Kenji, though shaken, nodded as he uses the transponder snail Robin handed him.

Zoro, in a final, decisive move, ended the bounty hunter; his eyes blazed with a dangerous light. "Attacking a child... You're the lowest of the low," he spat, his voice cold and contemptuous as he towered over the dead bounty hunter.

Zoro quickly made his way over to his family while Robin carefully tended to Olivia, her hands moving with swift precision. "You’re going to be okay, baby. You're strong," she murmured, trying to stem the bleeding while keeping her tears from falling.

Olivia, wincing in pain while losing consciousness from blood loss, managed a weak smile. "Sorry, Mom... I tried to hold him off." Her eyes closed as she slipped unconscious causing Robin to lose her composure and cry while holding Olivia.

Luffy and the rest of the crew arrived moments later, their expressions turning from concern to shock as they took in the scene. "What happened!?" Luffy exclaimed, rushing over to Zoro while Nami ran over to Robin to comfort her.

"We need to get her back to the ship," Zoro said, his voice laced with urgency. 

Robin clinging to Olivia’s unconscious body looked up at Zoro with tear filled eyes.

Zoro trying to stay strong for his family looked down at Robin, “Let me take her, just guide me back to the ship okay?” Zoro said as he knelt down to gently pick up his daughter. Zoro carried Olivia gently while Luffy carried a distraught Kenji and Nami walked with Robin trying to comfort her. Sanji, Usopp, and Jinbei stayed on guard to make sure there wouldn’t be any surprise attacks.

The journey back was tense, each member of the crew consumed with worry for Olivia and anger at the bounty hunter's actions, but glad Zoro finished him off.

~~~

Hours had passed since Olivia's emergency surgery, and the tense atmosphere in the medical bay had gradually shifted to one of relief and quiet reflection. Olivia lay in the bed, her breathing steady, the worst of her injuries skillfully treated by Chopper. Zoro, Robin, and Kenji remained by her side, a silent vigil as they waited for her to awaken.

The soft hum of the ship's engines and the occasional creak of its timbers were the only sounds that filled the room, apart from their hushed conversations.

Kenji, cuddled up on his mother’s lap, fiddled with his hands, his young face etched with guilt. "I shouldn’t have left the ship," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "If I didn’t ask for ice cream maybe this wouldn't have happened."

Robin arms tightened around her son out of comfort. "Baby, you should have asked your father or me to go with you somewhere. You should never run off without telling us where you’re going. However, when your sister was in trouble, you did what Olivia asked you to do. You got help, which was the right thing."

"But I couldn’t protect her, I ran like a baby," Kenji insisted, his eyes downcast.

Zoro, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, spoke up, his voice firm but not unkind. "Kenji, part of being strong is knowing when to fight and when to find help. You did what you could, and that's what matters."

Kenji looked up at his father, searching for reassurance in his steady gaze. "But I want to be like you, Dad. I want to be able to protect the people I care about."

Zoro pushed off from the wall, moving to kneel to his son’s height. "And you will be, in time. Strength isn't just about how well you can swing a sword. It's also about making tough decisions, like you did today."

Olivia stirred as her eyes fluttered open. She blinked slowly, focusing on the faces of her family gathered around her. "Hey," she said softly, her voice hoarse.

Relief washed over Robin's face as she put Kenji down and leaned over her daughter, kissing her forehead. "Olivia, how are you feeling, sweetheart?"

“I’m really sore, but I'll be okay," Olivia replied, managing a weak smile. "Thanks to Chopper."

Kenji climbed onto the bed next to his sister and hugged her gently. "I'm so sorry, Olivia. I shouldn’t have said anything to that man."

Olivia weakly put an arm around her brother. "Kenji, no. You were standing up for Mom and Dad. And you did exactly what you should have by running to get help. You're brave, and I'm proud of you."

Kenji's eyes filled with tears, relief and love for his sister evident in his gaze. "I was so scared for you."

Robin stroked Olivia's hair gently. "We all were. But we're together now, and that's what matters."

Zoro nodded, a rare expression of vulnerability crossing his face. "We're a family. We look out for each other. And we always come back together, no matter what."

Olivia's gaze shifted from Kenji to her parents, a sense of warmth and safety enveloping her despite the pain. "I guess being a Roronoa comes with people knowing about y’all’s legacy, huh?"

Robin chuckled softly. "It may be tough, but being in this family also means knowing you're never alone."

Zoro grunted in agreement, a small smile playing on his lips. "We've got each other's backs. Always."

~~~

In the medical bay's dim light, the night deepened, wrapping the Thousand Sunny in a blanket of tranquility. Olivia and Kenji, now lulled into a peaceful sleep by the gentle rocking of the waves and the comfort of their family's presence, lay with their heads resting against Robin. She held them close, one arm around each, providing a silent assurance of safety and love.

Zoro, standing nearby, watched his family with a softness in his eyes rarely seen by anyone outside this room. The stoic facade he usually maintained had slipped away, revealing the protective and caring father beneath.

Robin, her gaze lingering on the serene faces of their children, spoke in a whisper, her voice filled with relief. "They're asleep," she murmured. "I can't help but feel a wave of relief washing over me. Today... it reminded me of the fragility of the peace we've found."

Zoro moved closer, his voice low and gentle. "They're strong, Robin. And they’ll grow stronger just like us."

Robin nodded, a small, tired smile gracing her lips. "Yes, they are strong. It's just that, as a mother, I wish I could shield them from the dangers of this world. The path we've chosen isn't an easy one."

Zoro leaned down, kissing Robin, grounding her in his unwavering support. "I know. But we're in this together. They're not alone, and neither are we. We've faced countless dangers before, and we'll face whatever comes next. Together." With a small smile, Zoro sat down next to the bed, holding Robin’s hand.

Robin squeezed his hand, drawing strength from his words. "Together," she echoed softly. "Seeing them like this, so peaceful, it makes everything we've been through worth it. They are our greatest adventure, Zoro."

"They are," Zoro agreed, his gaze softening as he looked at his sleeping children. "And the greatest treasure we've ever found."

In that quiet moment, as the ship sailed through the calm seas, Robin and Zoro shared a bond that went beyond words. It was a bond forged through battles and adventures, through love and loss, a bond that was the very essence of their family. As the night enveloped the Thousand Sunny, they remained there, a family united, their hearts intertwined with an unbreakable strength and love.

Chapter Text

In the early evening, as the Thousand Sunny gently rocked on the calm seas, a sense of tranquility enveloped the ship. Most of the Straw Hat crew was off exploring the nearby island, leaving the deck unusually quiet and serene.

In this rare moment of solitude, Zoro lay stretched out on the deck, his head resting comfortably in Robin's lap. His closed eyes and steady breathing indicated he was attempting to nap, though the faintest hint of a contented smile suggested he was all too aware of whose lap he was using as a pillow.

Robin, seated elegantly with a book in hand, seemed absorbed in her reading. Yet, every now and then, her eyes would drift from the pages to Zoro's peaceful face. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly in a tender smile before she returned her focus to her book.

A soft breeze stirred, playing with Robin's hair. She used one hand to absentmindedly tuck a stray strand behind her ear while trying to focus on her book.

Zoro, sensing the change in her movement, cracked one eye open and looked up at her. "You're not actually reading that, are you?" he asked in a low, teasing tone.

Robin looked down at him, her blue eyes sparkling with amusement. "And what makes you think that, Mr. Swordsman?"

"Well, I haven’t heard you turn the page for the last ten minutes," Zoro pointed out, his voice still soft, not wanting to break the tranquility of the moment.

Robin chuckled softly, a sound that Zoro found he enjoyed more than he would openly admit. "Perhaps I'm just savoring the words. Or maybe, I'm simply distracted."

"Distracted, huh?" Zoro propped himself up on one elbow, looking at her with a hint of curiosity mixed with affection. "Is it cause my presence is so great?”

Robin gently set her book aside, its pages fluttering slightly in the evening breeze. “Perhaps,” she replied with a playful yet genuine tone, her fingers delicately brushing a stray lock of green hair from Zoro’s forehead. “Besides, we should both be getting up, the crew should be coming back soon. Discretion about our relationship would still be wise for now. We wouldn’t want to stir up any strife among the crew.”

Zoro, shifting to sit upright with a casual stretch of his arms, exhaled a sigh of mild frustration. "I get that, but I don’t want to hide it anymore. Especially with that stupid curly-browed love cook constantly all over you.”

Robin, amused by his candor, gracefully positioned herself so she was sitting in Zoro’s lap leaning against him as he leaned against the mast. “Sanji’s behavior is just a part of his nature, even though he can be overbearing. You know that.” she said, voice tinged with amusement at Zoro’s jealousy.

Zoro grunted softly, his arms instinctively encircling Robin’s waist, holding her close. Together, they gazed out at the sea, watching as the sun dipped lower, painting the sky with vibrant hues of orange and red. In the tranquility of the moment, the usual chaos of their lives seemed worlds away.

After a quiet moment, Robin, deep in thought, hesitated to voice a something she'd been holding back for months. Zoro, now able to read her even when she tries to keep her mask in place, figures out something is weighing heavily on her mind.

"What's on your mind? You've got that look," Zoro said, his arms tightening around her a little more out of comfort.

Robin, gathering her thoughts, turned on his lap to face him. "Zoro, I..." she started, her voice faltering as if fearful of his reaction.

Zoro waited patiently, his hands resting on her hips, his gaze encouraging her to continue.

"I... I love you," Robin finally confessed, her eyes locked with his for a moment before she looked away, apprehensive about his response.

Zoro smiled, a sense of relief washing over him. "Can I tell you something?" he asked, coaxing her to meet his gaze again.

Nervously, Robin nodded.

"I've felt the same for a while, but I wasn’t sure how to say it. Robin, I love you too," Zoro admitted, his sincerity reflected in his eyes.

Zoro leaned in, kissing her softly at first. Robin, momentarily surprised, quickly reciprocated, deepening the kiss.

As the kiss started to get a little more passionate, they were jolted back to reality by the sound of Sanji’s outraged voice. “Oi! Moss Head! What are you doing to my Robin-chwan, you pervert!” he yelled, dropping everything he purchased from out of shock. While Nami just stood there with her hand covering her mouth and her eyes wide.

Zoro broke the kiss, his expression defiant as he faced Sanji. “Kissing my girlfriend, but you wouldn’t know anything about that, would you, Love Cook!" he snapped back, holding Robin protectively.

Robin carefully stood up from Zoro's lap, distancing herself from his embrace to address Sanji and Nami, who were still in shock. "It looks like we need to fill everyone in," she stated, as the rest of the crew gradually returned to the Sunny after their day out on the island.

Sanji, still fuming, raised his foot, poised to attack Zoro. "Why that smug look, moss head!?"

Zoro unsheathed his swords, ready for a fight. "You'd know if you ever kissed a woman, curly brows!"

Robin, intervening, placed a hand on Zoro’s chest and Sanji’s shoulder, signaling them to calm down. "Let's settle this calmly," she suggested, her voice carrying an air of authority that defused the brewing confrontation.

Overhearing most of the conversation, the rest of the crew couldn’t help but ask questions. “What is everyone getting filled in on?” Usopp asks at the same time Franky asks, “What about kissing?”

Robin speaks up, “I think we should just all go in the kitchen and talk,” she says grabbing Zoro’s hand causing some of the crew to give each other questioning looks.

In the kitchen of the Thousand Sunny, the Straw Hats sat around their table staring at Zoro and Robin. Their expressions ranged from shock to curiosity as Robin finishes telling them that her and Zoro are dating.

Sanji, still visibly upset but trying to keep himself calm, sat with his arms crossed, glaring daggers at Zoro. Nami, wasn’t sure whether she was excited for her big sis Robin or shocked that their Swordsman, who gets lost on the way to the bathroom, was able to find his way into Robin’s heart and win it.

Luffy, his usual cheerful self, was the first to break the silence. “So, you guys like each other now?” he asked, his eyes wide with genuine curiosity.

Robin nodded and looked at Zoro who was still smirking at Sanji. “Yes, Luffy. We have been seeing each other for a while now.” Robin said leaning into Zoro as he puts his arm around her.

Usopp’s eyes were as big as saucers. “Wow, really? I didn’t see that coming at all! When did this all start?”

Zoro, looking at Robin and then to the rest of the crew smiled as he spoke, “Right before we left Water 7. It…It just happened. We didn’t plan it.”

Robin chuckled to herself thinking of Zoro back in Water 7 wearing that all too small shirt and carrying all those babies. Zoro knowing what she’s thinking poked her side causing her to jump a little. She turned to look at him and noticed his face was slightly pink from embarrassment which caused her to laugh more.

Chopper, his eyes sparkling with excitement, chimed in, “It’s like those stories you read me Robin!”

Sanji, still struggling with the news, turned to Robin. “Robin-chwan, are you really happy with this… this Moss Head?” His tone was tinged with concern and a hint of jealousy.

Robin, understanding Sanji’s feelings, responded gently, “Sanji, thank you for your concern, but yes, I am very happy.”

Franky, the ever-supportive crewmate, clapped his hands together. “Well, if it makes you guys happy, then it’s superrr!”

Brook, tilting his head, added his usual flair to the conversation. “As a romantic at heart, I find this development quite touching. It leads me to ask, Zoro, have you seen Robin’s—”

Before he could finish his question, Nami had already hit Brook’s head with her climatact. “STOP ASKING THAT QUESTION!”

Settling down, Nami looks between Zoro and Robin, smililig knowingly. “I think it’s about time big sis. I was wondering when you two would figure it out. I’ve seen the glances.”

Zoro’s face turned pink again as he tried to avoid everyone’s gaze not realizing they had been that obvious in their interactions with each other.

Luffy, grinning widely, declared, “This is great! This means we’ll get more crew mates soon!”

Everyone, except Chopper sat shocked at Luffy’s revelation. “Wait, guys, what does Luffy mean?”

Nami, leaned over and whispered something into Chopper’s ear causing him to smile. “Ohhhh you mean human mating?” Chopper said inquiringly up at Nami.

Zoro's face flushed a deep red, spreading all the way to his ears, which made Robin chuckle at his reaction. While the others were distracted by Chopper and Luffy's conversation, Robin leaned in and whispered to Zoro, "You know, I wouldn't be opposed to the idea of adding more members to our crew."

Drawing back, Robin observed with amusement the effect her words had on Zoro. He sat there, momentarily speechless, the redness from his face now creeping down his neck.

Chopper, observing Zoro’s red face, immediately grew concerned. As the ship’s doctor, he sprang into action. “Zoro! Are you alright? What’s happening? Do you have a fever?” he asked, his voice filled with worry.

Zoro cut his eyes at Robin causing her to laugh even more as Chopper started to examine him.

~~~

A few days had passed since the revelation of Zoro and Robin’s relationship, and the dynamic on the Thousand Sunny had settled into a new, comfortable rhythm. The crew was now aware of the couple’s relationship, and teasing had become a part of their daily interactions.

As the ship approached the vibrant Sabaody Archipelago, basking in the early morning sun, the usual bustle of activity filled the deck. However, up in the crow’s nest, a different scene unfolded.

Zoro felt a slight movement and opened his eyes to find Robin curled up against him, her breath warm on his skin. As he stirred, Robin lifted her head, her eyes twinkling with amusement at his flushed face. She chuckled softly and leaned in for a gentle kiss. "Good morning," she whispered, resting her head again on his bare chest.

"Morning," Zoro replied, his voice a little shaky, as he kissed the top of her head. He struggled to articulate his thoughts about the previous night. “Last night… I… It was…” Zoro spoke, stumbling over his words.

"Incredible?" Robin teased, gazing up at him with bright blue eyes.

Zoro smirked and nodded, sealing his response with a kiss.

Suddenly, Luffy's voice echoed from the deck, breaking their moment. "Hey, Zoro, Robin! Are you coming down soon?"

Zoro, frustrated at the interruption, called back, "Yeah, we're coming, Luffy!" His tone was tinged with annoyance.

"Let them be, Luffy!" Nami chided, while Sanji passed by, looking visibly upset.

Robin sat up, stretching and grinning at Zoro. "I might need to borrow your shirt. Mine got a bit... torn last night," she said, displaying her ripped shirt playfully.

Zoro, trying not to stare, muttered, "That isn’t my fault they can’t make those shirts stronger.”

As Robin dressed, she promised, "I’ll see you down there in a bit." She gave Zoro another quick kiss before heading down to get ready for the day.

Nami, noticing Robin wearing Zoro's shirt and the shirtless swordsman himself looking down from the crow’s nest, raised an eyebrow. "Looks like you two had quite the night."

Robin just smiled, keeping the details to herself, as she headed to her and Nami’s shared room.

Sanji, overhearing, confronted Zoro once he was on deck. "What did you do with Robin-chwan?" he demanded, pushing Zoro.

Zoro, smirking, replied coolly, "Let's just say it was a night to remember."

Sanji’s face flushed with anger, and he lifted his leg, preparing to attack Zoro. In response, Zoro drew his swords, bracing himself as Sanji charged at him.

Nami swiftly swung her climatact, striking both Zoro and Sanji on their heads causing instant lumps to form. “Can’t you two morons just give us one peaceful morning without this nonsense?” she said with frustration in her voice.

As the crew prepared to disembark, Robin reappeared, dressed for the day wearing her black outfit and cowgirl hat. Zoro couldn't help but admire her. She handed him his shirt, which he quickly put on.

With everyone ready, Robin took Zoro's hand, and together they joined the crew, heading off for their next adventure in Sabaody.

~~~

A few hours had passed since the Thousand Sunny docked at Sabaody Archipelago. The Straw Hat crew assembled outside Shakky’s Bar, finalizing the plans for coating their ship.

Shakky spoke up after lighting another cigarette, “Let’s regroup here in three days.”

Chopper, waving towards Hachi, called out, “Make sure to rest up, Hachi! We’re counting on you!”

Amidst the preparations, Luffy’s voice cut through the air, marked by his trademark grin. “We’re going to face an admiral, guys! Let’s hope we don’t die!”

Usopp, ever the worrier, yelped, “Don’t jinx it, Luffy!”

Brook, adding his usual quip, remarked, “If things get too dangerous, I suppose I could always play dead.”

The crew, chuckling at Brook’s joke, began to disperse from Shakky’s. Zoro, ever cautious, sought out Robin. He casually moved closer to her, his arm coming to rest protectively around her shoulders causing her to smile.

Luffy, oblivious to the tension of the moment, piped up, “Hey, anyone up for the amusement park?”

The crew, with a collective sigh, responded, “Shut up, Luffy!” except for Brook and Chopper who excitedly agreed, “That sounds fun!”

As they continued, a looming figure obstructed their path—the unmistakable silhouette of Bartholomew Kuma. “Everyone, be careful,” Robin warned, her voice tense. “He’s one of the Seven Warlords.”

Luffy, bewildered, asked, “A Warlord? How do you know!?”

As Kuma raised his massive paw, Sanji yelled, “Watch out for his shockwave attack!”

The warning came just in time as Luffy narrowly dodge the incoming blast.

“Why is he back!?” Robin said as she turned to Zoro, fear in her eyes remembering what happened to him last time Kuma appeared.

“That jerk!” Zoro yelled, releasing his embrace around Robin. He quickly drew his swords and positioned himself protectively in front of her.

The crew sprang into action. Franky unleashed a Coup De Vent, Luffy slipped into Gear Two, while Sanji and Zoro ran into the fray.

Zoro noticed the difference in Kuma, from how he acted in Thriller Bark to now, “Something is weird here. Something is…different about him from last time. Is it just my imagination?”

As the crew fought, Zoro, Sanji, and Luffy coordinated their attacks with Zoro shouting “Three-sword style…,” Luffy following with “Gum-Gum…”, and Sanji adding “Diable…”

Their combined assaults landed with ferocity: “Six Hundred Pound Phoenix!” “Bazooka!” “Mouton Jet!”

From a safer distance, Robin, Nami, and Chopper watched with bated breath as they saw Kuma fall backwards. “Did they knock him out?” Nami asked, hopefully. Chopper replied to Nami sounding awestruck, “They’re so powerful!”

Robin, her eyes focused on Zoro, replied cautiously, “A Warlord won’t be taken down that easily. Look at their faces—they know it’s not over.”

As Kuma rose again, he landed a direct hit on Zoro, who collapsed in pain. “Zoro!” the crew shouted in unison, concern etched on their faces, especially Robin’s.

“Hey! Did you get hit that badly? Can you move?” Luffy inquired about his first mate’s condition with a worried tone.

 “Just leave him alone Luffy! We have to beat that thing first!” Sanji called out, panting from the exertion of his last move.

Zoro, coughing up some blood and wincing in pain, made a strained effort to get up, his face twisted with discomfort as he supported himself on his hands and knees. Robin’s eyes were filled with worry, her mind racing as she thought: “Please don’t overdo it, Zoro. I can’t bear the thought of losing you.”

Sanji noticing Zoro’s movements couldn’t help but think: “He still hasn’t fully healed from what happened back in Thriller Bark! Judging by his face, it must be really painful just to be in this fight.”

Chopper, seizing the moment to assist, launched into the fray. “Cloven,” he yelled, striking Kuma. “Cherry Blossom Blizzard!”

As Kuma stumbled back and prepared another attack, Franky rejoined the battle. “Strong Hammer!” he roared, followed by a barrage of “Franky Boxing.”

Right after their attempts to attack, Kuma launched Franky through the air. Acting swiftly, Robin used her abilities to catch Franky, carefully easing him down to the ground to avoid further injury.

Brook, seizing an opening, leapt into the air. “Swallow Bond En Avant!” he cried, though his attack halted just short of its mark.

Usopp jumped into the fray screaming, “Special Attack… Atlas Comet!”

The Straw Hats fought valiantly, but Kuma seemed unstoppable that is until he paused to charge another blast that seemed to be coming from his mouth. Taking advantage of the momentary opening, Robin shouted, “Ochenta Fleurs Cuatro Mano!” her arms sprouting and forming fists above Kuma’s head, then slamming them down with force she screamed, “Shock!” Causing the blast to go off in Kuma’s mouth seemingly rendering him unconscious.

Hoping they had subdued him, Kuma powered back to life, going berserk. Zoro finally got a second wind and leapt back into the fray with Sanji, their exhaustion evident. “Diable Jambe Flamage Shot!” Sanji yelled. “Nine Sword Style Asura! Demon Nine Flash!” Zoro roared.

Luffy, taking the opportunity, shifted into Gear Three. “Gum Gum Giant Rifle!”

After the trio’s exhaustive effort, Kuma finally fell. Robin rushed to Zoro’s side, concern written all over her face after seeing him collapse. “Hey, I’m here. Stay with me, please.” She said holding his head gently between her hands and looking into his eyes.

“Maybe running was a better option,” Chopper panted, out of breath.

Robin, while tending to Zoro, said firmly, “It’s better to have confronted him head-on. He would have pursued us regardless.”

Their brief moment of respite was shattered by the thunderous arrival of Sentomaru and PX-1. The crew, startled, quickly stood trying to gather their strength to fight again.

Zoro, spoke up and looked to Luffy as Robin put Zoro’s arm over her shoulders so she could try to help support him. “We need to be worrying about ourselves more than them! If we get in another battle one of us will sustain an irreversible injury!”

Luffy, realizing they can’t go on much longer agreed, “We have to get out of here! Everyone split up!”

As Luffy finished speaking, PX-1 sent a blast causing the Straw Hats scatter in the hopes PX-1 couldn’t track them all.

Determined to ensure Zoro’s safety, Robin prepared to take him to a secure location. However, Zoro shook his head, insisting, “Go with Luffy. You’ll be safer with him if you’re not here worried about me. Please.”

Robin stared at him with disbelief. “I’m not leaving you behind,” she firmly stated. But before she could protest further, Zoro called out, “Luffy! Take Robin with you, now!”

In the next moment, Luffy’s arm stretched out, encircling Robin. As she was pulled away, Zoro mouthed “I love you” before he ran off spotting a curled up Usopp on the ground. Picking him up, he ran in the opposite direction of Luffy’s group.

“Everyone, meet back at the Sunny in three days!” Luffy yelled as they fled.

As soon as they all split off, Sentomaru sought out Luffy. Without missing a beat, Luffy tried to attack only to be forcefully knocked back sending him reeling through the air. Amidst the turmoil, Zoro, already exhausted and pushing himself too far, found himself struck down once more, this time by a mysterious and powerful force that seemed to be made of light.

“Zoro! No!” Robin cried out, fear gripping her heart as she saw a familiar figure now looming over him. “Kizaru!”

Luffy, now realizing what happened, screamed “Zoro! Zoro’s in trouble!”

Nami covered her mouth in horror. “No! He’s going to die!”

Kizaru’s next attack charged up, aimed at the fallen swordsman. Robin, desperate to save him, sprouted arms to roll Zoro to safety, but Kizaru brutally stomped on Zoro’s back, keeping Robin from moving her injured swordsman further. Anger flew into Robin as she was about to run in to do whatever she could to protect Zoro.

“I won’t let you escape. Now die,” Kizaru sneered, readying his final blow, only to be stopped by Rayleigh’s timely intervention.

Seizing the moment, Luffy yelled, “Usopp, Brook, take Zoro and run! Everyone else, save yourselves!”

As PX-1 pursued the other Straw Hats, the real Kuma appeared, targeting Zoro first. “So you are alive, Roronoa. If you were to take a trip, where would you want to go?” Kuma said with his paw ungloved immediately making Zoro disappear before he could run.

Robin’s heart stopped when she saw Zoro disappear. Trying to snap herself out of it, she kept running with Luffy her mind racing with concern for Zoro. Where had Kuma sent him?

Luffy’s anguished cry broke through her thoughts when he realized Zoro was no longer around, “Zoro, where are you!?”

In the chaotic aftermath, Kuma methodically targeted the Straw Hats. Zoro, Brook, Usopp, and Sanji – each vanished without a trace. Luffy, consumed by a mix of rage and desperation, shifted into Gear Two. “You jerk!”

Franky, attempting to provide Luffy an opening, charged at Kuma but was swiftly sent away in a flash. Nami, barely having time to react, followed suit, disappearing in an instant.

Chopper, in his formidable monster form, lunged at Kuma, hoping to turn the tide, only to find himself vanishing as well.

As Kuma turned his attention to Robin, Luffy’s panic reached its max. “Robin! Run! Get out of there!” he shouted; his voice strained with urgency.

Robin’s eyes met Kuma’s just as his paw loomed before her. “Luffy!” she screamed, a mix of farewell and terror, before she too was swept away into the unknown.

Luffy collapsed to the ground, his spirit shattered. “I couldn’t protect them…” His words were muffled by sobs, his face buried in his hands. Looking up, he saw Kuma’s paw descending upon him.

“We’ll never see each other again. Farewell.” Kuma intoned, and with that, Luffy was gone.

That day, the Straw Hat Pirates, led by Captain Monkey D. Luffy, were defeated. Their fate hanging in the balance. The once lively and resilient crew was now dispersed, each member facing an uncertain future alone.

Chapter Text

As dawn broke over the Revolutionary Army base, casting a soft golden light across what seemed like a barren wasteland, a new life was about to be welcomed into the world. Nico Robin, having found refuge with the revolutionaries during the Straw Hats’ separation, was in the final stages of labor.

The base, usually buzzing with the activities of the revolutionaries, had fallen into a hushed anticipation. Koala, having grown close to Robin over the last few months, was at her side, offering support and encouragement. "You're doing great, Robin," Koala said gently, holding Robin's hand. "Just a little bit longer."

With tears welling up in her eyes, Robin shook her head and murmured, “I can’t. I can’t do this without him. I need him here.”

Koala, understanding Robin’s longing for Zoro, squeezed her hand trying to comfort her friend. “I know, but you two will be back with each other soon.”

The air was filled with tension and expectation. Robin, amidst the pain and exhaustion, tried to focus on the thought of her child. Zoro's child. Their child. The thought gave her strength.

As the first cries of the newborn pierced the morning air, a wave of relief and joy swept through the room. Koala, tears in her eyes, beamed at Robin. "It's a girl, Robin. She's perfect."

Robin, overwhelmed with emotion, held her daughter for the first time.

Sabo, upon hearing the news, let out a whoop of joy and rushed in to see the newest member of their extended revolutionary family. "She's incredible, Robin. Congratulations!"

Outside, the news spread quickly among the revolutionaries. The base, usually so focused on their cause, allowed themselves a moment to celebrate this beacon of hope - a new life in the midst of their struggle.

Holding her newborn daughter, Olivia, Robin’s thoughts wandered to Zoro and her Straw Hat companions. She longed for them to be there, especially her swordsman, to see this sweet new life they made.

As her friends exited the room, giving her space with Olivia, a sense of solitude began to envelop Robin. Gazing down at Olivia, now calmed and quiet, she spoke softly, “Your father would probably melt at the sight of you. You’d win his heart just as you’ve already won mine. I can’t wait to tell you all about him.” She tenderly kissed Olivia’s forehead, allowing her tears to silently stream down her face as she thought about Zoro.

The birth of Olivia was more than just a new chapter in Robin's life; it was a symbol of the resilience and enduring spirit of the Straw Hat Pirates. Even separated, they continued to grow, to face challenges, and to prepare for the day they would sail together once more.

~~~

After making it to Sabaody, Nico Robin, cradling her 15-month-old daughter, Olivia, ducked into an alleyway. Her heart pounded as she listened to the distant voices communicating over a transponder snail, “We’ve located Nico Robin.” On the other end was another voice, “Don’t kill her. Be sure to bring her in alive.”

Robin stood there for a few moments trying to keep Olivia quiet as she thinks: “Did I lose them?”

Speaking quietly to Olivia, Robin murmured, “We need to hurry. The others might already be here.” Gazing lovingly at her daughter, she added, “Soon, you’ll meet your father.”

Reaching the Thousand Sunny, Robin turned Olivia to face their ship. “It’s been two long years, Sunny,” she whispered. As she took in the sight of her home, she looked down at her daughter, “Welcome to your new home, sweetheart.” Her reunion with Sunny was interrupted by Franky’s exuberant shout.

“Ah! Look at that beautiful woman over there! Is that our archeologist extraordinaire, Robin!?” Franky exclaimed while striking his usual pose.

Robin giggled in response, “You haven’t changed a bit, Franky.”

As Robin made her way down to the ship, an awkward silence followed as Franky’s eyes fell on the small child in Robin’s arms. “Hold on, is that…?”

Robin smiled down at her daughter, “You mean does HE know yet? No, but is this his daughter? Yes.” Robin allowed Franky to step closer to Olivia who was now looking up at him in wonder.

Setting Olivia down on the deck, Robin walked over to inspect the ship’s coating, “It’s like jelly.”

“Yup! Now we can sail the depths of the sea! You went to the bar, right? What number are you?” Franky says looking at Robin.

“I’m the eighth. Sounds like Luffy will be the last one.” Robin says smiling once again.

Elsewhere in Sabaody, Sanji searched for Zoro. Hearing a commotion, he witnessed a half-sliced ship surfacing with Zoro resting on its hull. “I got on the wrong ship,” Zoro muttered.

Seeing what Zoro had done, Sanji sighs and finally approaches the swordsman. “We need to get back to Sunny. Time’s running out.” Zoro, however, had other ideas in mind. “Nah, while I wait for everyone else, I’m heading to the shore to go fishing.”

Sanji’s eyes widened in exasperation. “Absolutely not!” he snapped, stepping closer. “You’ll just get lost again, moss head! We can’t afford any delays, especially with Robin-chwan and Nami-swan arriving soon.”

Zoro scoffed, getting back in Sanji’s face. “Since when did you start giving orders, crappy cook?”

“Someone needs to keep you out of trouble since Robin isn’t here yet to do it,” Sanji retorted, his face inches from Zoro’s. “We’re all meeting back at the Sunny, so just keep quiet and follow me.”

Zoro muttered under his breath, “Hmph. Number 7 telling Number 1 what to do…”

Sanji, overhearing, flared up. “What did you say? You’re ranking us according to when we got here!? It’s a miracle you got here first! So don’t let it get to your head!”

Zoro smirked, turning away. “Sure, whatever you say… Number 7.”

Sanji’s temper boiled over. “That’s it!” He prepared to launch an attack, but Zoro was already drawing his swords.

Near the Sunny, Usopp, Nami, and Chopper arrived. Nami immediately sought out Robin, but she halted, surprised at the sight of a small child in Robin’s arms. “Robin, who’s this?” Nami asked.

Robin smiled warmly at her daughter. “This is Olivia, the newest Straw Hat,” she said coaxing Olivia to greet Nami. “Olivia, baby, say ‘hi’.”

Olivia shyly hid her face in Robin’s neck. “Don’t want to”, she mumbled.

“Is she… Zoro’s?” Nami asked her curiosity piqued.

“Yes, but he doesn’t know yet. I couldn’t reach him during our time apart,” Robin explained with a hint of sadness in her voice, gently rocking Olivia. “She knows who her father is though. I kept a picture of his bounty poster.”

Hearing her father’s name, Olivia peeked out, scanning the area. “Where Daddy?”

Nami grinned at the little girl. “I can’t wait to see Zoro’s reaction. Never pegged him for father material. But you, Robin, you look like you’re a natural at this.”

Robin’s smile didn’t waver, though her nerves were hidden beneath.

As the crew caught up with each other, Shakky and Rayleigh boarded the Sunny, providing Nami with crucial information for navigating the coated ship.

After what seemed like an eternity for Robin, she could finally hear familiar voices in the distance as she watched Olivia pressing Franky’s nose and laughing every time his hair style would change.

“Hey! You guys!” Luffy shouts from above as they fly in on what looks like a large bird.

“LUFFY!” The Straw Hats say in unison excited to see their Captain once again.

Upon stepping onto the deck, Luffy’s attention was instantly drawn to Franky’s impressive modifications. Meanwhile, Zoro caught sight of Robin’s changed appearance, pausing to take in her new look. Sensing his gaze, Robin turned towards him, their eyes meeting across the deck.

Zoro approached Robin; his steps determined. Without a word, he pulled her into a close embrace as he completed their reunion with a kiss. “I’m glad you’re okay,” he murmured, holding her tightly. “I missed you.”

Robin, her heart racing with both nerves and relief, knew she had to broach the subject that was weighing on her mind. “Zoro, we need to talk,” she said hesitantly, but kept her arms wrapped around his neck, like she was stuck to him.

Zoro’s expression faltered slightly. “Did… Did I do something wrong?” he asked, a tinge of worry in his voice.

“No, it’s nothing like that,” Robin quickly said, wanting to ease his worry. “It’s just…” But before she could finish, a small hand reached out and tugged at Robin’s skirt. Looking down, Zoro found himself staring into a pair of bright blue eyes that reminded him of Robin. The little girl smiled wide at Zoro which made him melt a little since her smile is just like Robin’s. Olivia, reaching up to Robin, spoke softly, “Mommy, up?”

Zoro stood stunned for a moment, the word "mommy" resonating in his mind as he saw Robin holding the little girl. He was about to ask Robin if the child was indeed his when chaos broke out on the Sunny's deck. Cannonballs struck close to the ship, causing waves to surge over the sides. Without hesitation, Zoro instinctively wrapped his arms around Robin, steadying both her and Olivia against the rocking ship.

As the crew sprang into action, Zoro's gaze settled on the source of the attack – a marine ship emerging through the mist, its cannons aimed squarely at the Sunny. Luffy, already rallying the crew, shouted orders, "Prepare to fight back! We need to protect the Sunny!"

Zoro, with both girls in his arms, felt a surge of protectiveness wash over him. He looked at Robin, “You two need to be somewhere safe right now, I don’t want you out here where you can get hurt.” As he released Robin, he made sure she made it to a safe location on deck before jumping into the fray.

Below the ship, Franky worked to submerge the Sunny by opening the valve to fill the airbag that was under the keel.

On deck, the rest of the crew marveled at the ship’s transformation, its coating morphing into a protective bubble.

Franky rejoined them, confirming, “Buoyancy pouch removed, Nami!”

Nami, taking charge, announced, “Alright, everyone, prepare to submerge!”

Luffy, his excitement palpable, turned to Nami. “Are we getting under way, Nami!?”

“Yes. Go right ahead, Captain” Nami replied, smiling at Luffy’s enthusiasm.

Seizing the opportunity created by Boa Hancock’s intervention, where she used her ship to block the Navy vessels, Luffy addressed his crew with his characteristic grin. “Alright, guys! There’s a whole lot of stuff I’d like to say to you, but never mind! I just want to thank you for going along with my selfish request for the last two years!”

Sanji chuckled, “Won’t be the first or the last time.”

Excited to be reunited with his crew, Luffy screams, “Set sail! Next stop, Fishman Island!”

As the Thousand Sunny descended beneath the waves, the crew's spirits soared with Luffy's infectious enthusiasm. His speech, full of gratitude and excitement for their future adventures, had rallied everyone's spirits. However, as Luffy's gaze wandered over his crew, it landed on a small, curious face he hadn't seen before standing next to Robin gripping her skirt and trying to hide behind her.

"Hey, who's this?" Luffy exclaimed, his eyes lighting up with a new kind of excitement as he noticed Olivia. His characteristic grin widened as he crouched down to her level.

Olivia, still clinging to Robin, looked up at Luffy with wide, curious eyes. There was an innocence about her, a stark contrast to the seasoned pirates around her.

Robin felt a small smile tug at her lips. "Luffy, meet Olivia. She’s mine and Zoro’s daughter," she introduced, her voice soft but filled with pride.

Luffy's eyes went comically wide, his mouth forming an 'O' of surprise. "Zoro's? And yours? No way!" He turned to look at Zoro, who was standing a short distance away, his expression unreadable. "Zoro, you're a dad?"

Zoro, caught off guard by Luffy's loud announcement, could only nod, his usual composure slightly rattled.

Luffy turned back to Olivia with a huge smile. "That's so cool! You're gonna be a great pirate, just like us!" he said enthusiastically.

Olivia, initially shy, began to warm up to Luffy's friendly demeanor. "Pirate?" she echoed, her eyes shining with curiosity.

Nami, watching the scene unfold, couldn't help but chuckle. "Looks like we have a new recruit, Captain," she said to Luffy.

As the Sunny continued its underwater journey, the atmosphere lightened. The revelation of Zoro and Robin's daughter, and Luffy's unabashed acceptance of her, served as a reminder of the deep bonds that united them. They were more than just a crew; they were a family, ever-growing and evolving.

Olivia, now the center of attention, basked in the warmth of her newfound family. For the Straw Hat Pirates, she represented a new chapter, a fresh beginning filled with potential and the promise of adventures yet to come.

The surrounding light gradually waned the further into the depths they went, giving way to the eerie, tranquil darkness of the sea's depths. The crew, accustomed to the ocean's many moods, continued their tasks unfazed. However, for little Olivia, this sudden shift to darkness was a new and unsettling experience.

Feeling uneasy in the dimming light, Olivia's eyes darted around the deck, searching for the comforting presence of her mom. Franky, sensing the need for some illumination, flicked on the deck lights, casting a gentle glow around them. In the newfound light, Olivia spotted Zoro, leaning casually against the mast, his eye closed in a moment of rest.

Without a second thought, Olivia toddled over to Zoro and climbed onto his lap. "Scared, Daddy," she whispered, her small arms encircling his neck tightly.

The unexpected weight and the soft voice jolted Zoro out of his brief respite. He opened his eye, looking down at the little girl clinging to him. For a moment, he was frozen, unsure how to respond to this new, vulnerable side of himself being called into action.

"Uh…it's okay, little one," Zoro said softly with unsurety in his voice, his voice a surprising contrast to his usual gruffness. He hesitantly wrapped an arm around Olivia, holding her close. "You're safe here with me."

From a short distance, Robin watched the scene unfold. A wave of mixed emotions washed over her — relief, happiness, but also a poignant ache for the time they had lost. She saw in Zoro's tentative embrace an unfamiliar tenderness, a side of him she has rarely seen.

Zoro, feeling Olivia's small heartbeat against his chest, was struck by a profound sense of responsibility. He was a father now, a protector not just to his crew but to this little life that depended on him. "Don't worry, Olivia. I’ll do everything I can to keep you safe," he reassured her, a faint smile touching his lips.

The sight of Zoro comforting their daughter brought a smile to Robin's face. It was a small, yet significant step towards weaving the fabric of their new family. In the depths of the ocean, aboard the Thousand Sunny, they were navigating uncharted waters, but together, they were finding their way.

Around them, the crew continued their tasks, casting occasional glances at the heartwarming scene. The Straw Hat Pirates were more than just a crew; they were a family, and Olivia was now an irreplaceable part of that family.

Zoro rose to his feet, his arms securely around his daughter, his eyes scanning the deck for Robin. He needed to talk to her, to understand everything that happened while they were separated. Spotting Robin, their eyes met, and he subtly nodded towards the room she shared with Nami, indicating his wish for a private conversation.

As they entered the room, the air was heavy with unspoken words. Zoro, gently sat Olivia down on Robin’s bed before turning to face Robin, his face still showing some shock at the fact he now has a daughter.

“Robin, I…” he began, his voice trailing off as Robin rushed to him throwing her arms around him. Steadying himself, Zoro wrapped his arms around Robin, relishing the feeling of her back in his arms after two long years.

“I’m so happy you’re alive. I was so scared something happened to you after you disappeared. Seeing you unconscious…” Robin trailed off, burying her face into Zoro’s chest.

Zoro experienced a tight sensation in his chest, a wave of guilt washing over him for making Robin worry while they were separated. As she pulled back slightly, Zoro found himself at a loss for words. “So… how did?” he began, but trailed off, uncertain of how to proceed. His gaze then fell upon Olivia, who brightened up instantly when she saw her father look at her.

Robin smiled some at the sweet reaction before speaking, “You remember that night we shared before we reached Sabaody?” Zoro looked at Robin, his face turning a little pink remembering it as he nodded. “Well, about 9 months later I had her.” Robin looked back to Olivia.

Zoro nodded again, silently absorbing all the information. Then, his expression subtly changed, reflecting a deeper inner turmoil. Sensing this shift, Robin gently cupped his face in her hands, studying his features closely. Even in the dim light of the room, she could discern the toll the past two years had taken on him, yet she also noted a newfound strength and determination in his demeanor. As she gazed into his single eye, she detected traces of sadness, perhaps even guilt. "What's bothering you?" she asked, breaking the silence with concern.

Taking Robin’s hand, he guided her towards the bed that Olivia was sitting on and sat with both of his girls. “I can’t believe I missed so much,” he said, looking between Robin and Olivia. “I wasn’t there for you when you needed me, I missed seeing Olivia learn how to walk and talk, I wasn’t there to be her dad… If only I had known where you were. I should have left that stupid island and searched for you.” His voice was tinged with regret, and his hands clenched into tight fists, a sign of his frustration and anger towards himself.

Hearing Zoro voice the guilt he’s feeling hit Robin hard, almost like a physical blow. “Please, don’t talk like that,” she implored, moving closer to him. She once again cradled his face in her hands, trying to offer some solace. Olivia watched them with a curious gaze, not fully understanding but sensing emotions at play. Noticing her mother’s comforting gestures, Olivia, in her innocent way, tried to mimic Robin. Olivia climbed between her parents causing Robin to drop her hands and move back some to let her daughter in between them. Olivia reached out her small hands towards Zoro’s face. “Daddy sad?” she asked in her soft, childlike voice.

Zoro looked at Olivia, the gesture making him tense a little, not used to having this little life with him and Robin. Her simple question seemed to pierce through his heartache. A small, sad smile formed on his lips as he saw this miniature Robin staring back at him.

Looking over to Robin, she held his gaze, her eyes conveying empathy and love. “Zoro, you’re here now. That’s what matters, and hopefully, if you’ll still have us, we’ll have a future to build together as a family.” She said gently.

Zoro sighed, a mix of emotions playing across his face. “Knowing what I know now, I just wish I could have been part of her life from the beginning,” he confessed, his voice heavy with regret.

Olivia, still not fully grasping the gravity of the conversation but wanting to help, kept her tiny hands on Zoro’s cheek. “Daddy smile?” she said as she tried to push the corners of his mouth up into a smile.

Robin chuckled at Olivia’s gesture, her heart swelling with love for both her daughter and Zoro. “You can’t change the past, but you can be here now. Olivia and I, we need you. We love you,” she reassured him.

Zoro looked between Robin and Olivia, the weight of his guilt slowly lifting for now, “I’ll make up for lost time, I promise,” he vowed, his resolve firming.

Adjusting his position on Robin’s bed, Zoro leaned against the headboard. He gently pulled Robin to his side, wrapping an arm around her, and cradled Olivia with his other arm. “So, maybe…should I ask Franky to set up a room for us? You know so we could all be together?” he suggested, looking to Robin for her reaction.

Robin responded with a contented smile, resting her head on Zoro’s shoulder. “That sounds wonderful,” she replied, her voice tinged with enthusiasm. They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, with Zoro holding his girls close, appreciating his new family.

Just as Olivia’s eyelids began to close, tired from the day’s travels, Luffy’s loud shout startled her, earning a frown from Zoro. “Stupid loud mouth captain, keeping her awake,” he grumbled under his breath, eliciting a soft chuckle from Robin.

“Everyone, come look at these crazy looking fish!” Luffy shouted again.

Zoro stood up, ready to join the others. He attempted to pass Olivia back to Robin, but the little girl clung to him. “Livy sleepy,” she murmured. With a smile, Zoro adjusted Olivia so she could rest comfortably on his shoulder. He looked at Robin, “ready to go?”

Robin nodded, and they made their way to the deck. The ocean was alive with luminous fish, creating a mesmerizing display in the dark water.

Zoro stood by the railing, holding Olivia securely and drawing Robin close with his free arm. As he gazed out at the sea, he continued to think about his new role on this ship. Not as the first mate or Robin’s partner, but as Olivia’s father now. He had missed part of his daughter’s life, but he was resolved to not miss any more. He was determined to be the father Olivia needed and partner Robin deserved in her life. Standing there with his family, Zoro felt a deep sense of purpose and belonging, stronger than ever before.

~~~

Months had passed since the Thousand Sunny's adventurous journey through Fishman Island. As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink, the Straw Hat Pirates were enjoying a rare moment of tranquility on the deck.

In a quiet corner of the ship, Zoro and Robin watched their daughter, Olivia, playing. The toddler, now a little over two years old, was the spitting image of her mother as a child with her bright, curious eyes and a head full of dark hair. She had inherited Zoro's hard-headed determination and Robin's intelligence.

"Look, Mommy, Daddy! I'm a pirate!" Olivia exclaimed, brandishing a small wooden sword that Franky had crafted for her.

“Well if you’re a pirate little one, then I think you need this.” Zoro said as he put what looked like a little cloth on the top of her head.

Robin’s smile widened as she saw that Zoro had given Olivia a mini version of his own bandana. “One day, you’ll be as strong as your dad,” she said warmly, her eyes filled with affection.

Zoro patted the top of Olivia’s head, his face beaming with pride at her excited expression.

Luffy, playing nearby with Chopper, overheard their conversation and joined in. "Olivia's going to be an awesome member of our crew! Right, guys?"

The rest of the crew echoed their agreement, each member fond of the littlest Straw Hat. Nami had become her unofficial teacher when Robin wasn’t around, Usopp her favorite storyteller, Chopper her playmate, Sanji made sure she always had her favorite snacks, Brook always had a fun song to play for her, and Franky always showered her with fun toys he’s built.

From the kitchen, Sanji called out, “Dinner’s ready Nami-swan, Robin-chwan, and my little princess Olivia!”

“Hey what about us!?” Usopp protested.

Sanji, slightly irritated, replied, “Yeah, yeah, yours is ready too.”

Zoro muttered under his breath, irritation in his voice, “His little princess…? Stupid love cook.”

Robin, hearing Zoro’s grumble, reassured him with a smile. “No one’s taking your little girl away, Zoro.”

As they headed towards the kitchen, Olivia tugged on Zoro’s arm. “Can I sit with you, Daddy?”

Zoro lifted her up and held her close. “Of course, Liv,” he replied smiling down at her.

As the crew settled down for dinner, gathered around the table, Sanji laid out a large spread of food before them. Olivia sat between Zoro and Robin, her eyes wide at the feast.

"Let's eat!" Luffy declared, and the crew dove in, the air filled with laughter and chatter.

As they ate, Robin watched her family – both the one she had created with Zoro and the one they had found in the Straw Hats. She felt a deep sense of contentment and belonging. They had faced countless challenges and adventures together, but it was moments like these, simple and full of warmth, that truly felt like treasures.

~~~

As the evening sky filled with stars, Zoro stepped out of the room he now shared with his family, having just tucked Olivia into bed. Prepared for his turn on watch, he grabbed a bottle of sake and made his way to the crow’s nest, only to find a familiar figure already there, engrossed in a book.

Zoro walked over to Robin and settled beside her, gazing out at the starlit sky. He opened the sake and took a sip. “This brings back memories,” he said, breaking the comfortable silence between them.

Robin looked up from her book, a soft smile on her lips. “I thought it’d be nice to join you for your watch tonight. I’ve missed these moments of peace with just the two of us.”

Zoro nodded, feeling a sense of nostalgia mixed with contentment. He took another sip of his sake as he pulled Robin into his arm.

“It’s strange, isn’t it? How life has changed so much for us. A pirate hunter turned pirate and a wandering archaeologist just trying to survive, to parents and members of the Straw Hat crew.” Robin said reminiscing.

Zoro chuckled, “But I wouldn’t change anything.” He looked at Robin, his eyes reflecting sincerity. “Especially not the part where we became a family, making one was even better.” Zoro smirked causing Robin to smile as they thought back to that night.

Robin leaned her head against Zoro’s shoulder, feeling a warmth spread through her. “I agree. Every challenge, every adventure, it’s brought us here, together.”

Zoro continued to drink his sake as Robin went back to reading her book. Every few minutes they would exchange small talk while enjoying each other’s company.

After a while, Zoro spoke up, his voice low. “You know, being up here with you, is what I love the most when we’re on this ship.”

Robin smiled, turning to look at him. “Me too. These moments are precious.”

As they sat together, the sounds of the sea and the creaking of the Sunny were the only noises around them. It was a perfect night, a rare opportunity for them to just be together, away from their responsibilities and the ever-present call to adventure.

Eventually, with her eyes beginning to feel heavy, Robin closed her book and snuggled closer to Zoro. “Thank you for this,” she murmured.

Zoro grabbed a nearby blanket and put it over Robin as his arm wrapped around her tighter, pulling her closer, “Anytime, Robin.” he leaned down to kiss the top of her head. “Anytime.”

They remained there for the rest of Zoro’s watch, bathed in the glow of the stars shining through the window. This was their life now, unpredictable, but filled with moments of peace and love. For Zoro and Robin, that was more than enough.

Chapter Text

Just as the sun started to peek through the small windows of their bedroom, Robin was awoken by the sound of tiny, energetic footsteps running into her room and jumping onto her and Zoro’s bed. Zoro, not too happy about being woken up early, rolled over, draping the blanket over his head in an attempt to return to sleep.

Kenji climbed in between his parents shaking both of them. “Mommy! Daddy! Get up! It’s my birthday! Can I ask Uncle Sanji to make my favorite breakfast? And when can I open my presents? Oh, can you buy me cotton candy and cake? I promise I can share some with Chopper!” He rattled off his questions with an excitement only a child could have, making Robin smile.

“Sweetheart it’s still a little too early,” Robin said, her voice soft but groggy as she tried to stifle a yawn. “But we’ll do everything you want once everyone’s awake, okay?”

“But Mommy, can we do something now, please?” Kenji pleaded, giving her the most pitiful look he could come up with.

Robin, unable to resist his puppy-dog eyes, sat up and pulled Kenji onto her lap. “Alright, how about we go to the kitchen, and I’ll make you some hot chocolate just how you like it? And then we can read a story together. Does that sound good?”

Kenji’s face lit up, “Hot chocolate for breakfast? Yay! I’ll go pick out a book!” And with that, he rushed off toward the library, his excitement palpable.

As Robin made to get ready for the day, she felt Zoro’s arm encircle her, pulling her back into the warmth of the bed. His voice, husky with sleep, protested, “Hey, you haven’t even said good morning yet. Where do you think you’re going?”

Robin, amused by Zoro’s clinginess, snuggled closer to him, planting a soft kiss on his cheek. “Good morning, my sleepy swordsman,” she whispered affectionately.

“Now that you’re here, you’re not allowed to leave,” he said, a smug grin on his lips.

Robin playfully rolled her eyes. “You know, I could easily escape using my powers.”

“But you won’t,” Zoro countered confidently, his arms still securely around her.

After sharing a quick kiss, Robin managed to wriggle free from her husband’s grasp and stood up. As she got dressed, she reminded him, “Don’t forget, Franky’s finishing Kenji’s birthday present today. Can you pick it up from him before breakfast?”

Zoro, half-asleep, nodded in agreement, his thoughts already drifting back to sleep. With a final glance at her husband, Robin left the room, her heart full of love for her little family and the day of celebration ahead.

Making her way to the kitchen, Robin’s thoughts drift to how far she’s come in life and how much joy is in it now. Once Robin makes it to the kitchen, she begins to make the hot chocolate just the way her son likes it, as promised. As Robin waited, she made herself some coffee before sitting down on the long couch in the kitchen.

Soon after, Kenji burst into the kitchen, clutching a large, well-thumbed book to his chest. “Mommy, look! I chose this one!” he announced, holding up the book for her to see. It was one of his favorites, filled with tales of sword fighters saving princesses.

“That’s a wonderful choice, honey,” Robin said, pulling him onto her lap and then handing him the hot chocolate. She watched as he took a careful sip, his eyes lighting up at the sweet, warm taste. “It’s amazing, Mama!”

They settled into the seat with Robin reading aloud to Kenji who was listening intently, sipping his hot chocolate. Her voice brought the stories to life, and Kenji hung on every word, imagining himself as the swordsman in this tale. “Mama, it’s just like when Dad came to save you from that bad ugly purple hair man." Kenji said with stars in his eyes when he made the connection.

Robin nodded as she looked down at her son. Her smile faltered a little as she remembered that day. “Daddy had your key, right? He helped save you!” Kenji said, he was about to continue further until he saw the look in his mom’s eye. “Mommy, are you okay?”

“Yes, baby, Mommy’s fine.” Robin said kissing the top of Kenji’s head. “Come on let’s get back to reading.”

Meanwhile, Zoro, having managed to extract himself from the comforts of his bed, made his way to Franky’s workshop. He found Franky putting the final touches on a beautifully crafted practice sword. It was a smaller replica of Zoro’s Enma, perfect for Kenji.

“Hey Franky, is it ready?” Zoro asked, admiring the craftmanship.

“Just about, Zoro-bro!” Franky finished cleaning the sword’s blade and turned to Zoro. “Kenji is going to love this.” Franky said with a grin, handing the sword to Zoro.

Taking the sword, Zoro checked the balance and the weight. “Thanks, Franky. This means a lot.”

With the present secured, Zoro headed back, stopping briefly to inform Sanji about Kenji’s special birthday breakfast request. Sanji, always happy to cater to “Robin-cwhan’s children” nodded. “Leave it to me moss head, I’ll make sure Kenji has the best birthday breakfast ever!”

As the ship began to stir with the morning activities, the crew came together to celebrate Kenji’s birthday. Sanji outdid himself with a spread of delicious breakfast foods, all tailored to Kenji’s tastes. The table was a lively scene, with laughter and chatter filling the air.

After breakfast, the crew presented Kenji with his gifts. His eyes were full of excitement as he unwrapped each one, but the biggest surprise came when Robin, Zoro, and Olivia handed him the practice sword. Kenji’s reaction was priceless – his joy was uncontainable as he brandished the sword, mimicking his father’s moves. “Olivia! Look! It’s like Enma!” Kenji said looking up at his big sister.

Olivia smiled and leaned down to hug her brother, shortly followed by their parents. “Happy 6^th birthday, Kenji.” Olivia said as she continued to hug him.

Robin, smiling warmly, said, “Happy Birthday, baby,” while Zoro added, “Happy Birthday, little man.”

The rest of the morning was filled with fun and games, with Luffy and Usopp orchestrating a treasure hunt across the ship. Kenji, sword in hand, led the way, impressively solving the riddles with Olivia’s occasional help.

Watching their children, Zoro held Robin from behind with his arms encircling her waist. “They’re just as smart as their mom,” he said with pride.

Robin glanced at Zoro, her eyes reflecting her joy. “They’ve learned the best from both of us, honey.” She replied, watching their children with affection.

After the treasure hunt, Zoro and Robin could be found in one of Zoro’s favorite napping spots, leaning against the mast with his arm around Robin’s shoulders. Olivia, tired from the morning’s activities, lay down on the deck, resting her head on her mom’s lap. “I’m going to rest a bit, Kenji,” she murmured, closing her eyes.

Robin gently stroked Olivia’s hair, then looked up at Kenji, “Did you enjoy your morning, Kenji?”

He nodded enthusiastically, “It’s training time now, Dad!” he declared, tugging at Zoro’s arm to wake him.

Zoro grunts a little as he opens his single eye to look at his son. “Come on Dad! Let’s go!” Kenji said as he continued to pull on his arm.

“Okay, okay, I’m up,” Zoro chuckled, amused by his son’s eagerness.

Kenji’s face lit up with a hopeful look. “Mommy, Olivia, can you come with us? I want all of us together!”

Olivia, half-asleep, protested softly. “Mom’s lap is too comfy; can I nap a bit longer?”

“Let’s go train with your brother first, and then you can nap as long as you want,” Robin coaxed, still gently running her fingers through Olivia’s hair.

Reluctantly, Olivia stood up. “Alright, I’ll go grab my sword,” she said, stretching lazily.

As the Roronoa family gathered for their unique training session, the bond they shared was evident. Zoro led the way down the gangplank onto the island, with Kenji bouncing excitedly beside him, Olivia following behind with Robin.

After a few minutes of walking, Olivia leaned over to whisper in her mom’s ear, “Should we really follow dad blindly on an island? He gets lost going to y’all’s room at night.”

Robin smiling at her daughter’s comment replied, “I’ve been keeping track of the way back to the ship. We’ll be okay.”

Once they found a small clearing on the island, Zoro began Kenji’s first lesson in swordsmanship. He demonstrated the basic stance, showing how to hold the practice sword with both hands, his feet positioned firmly. “Balance is key, Kenji. You have to be stable, but ready to move,” Zoro instructed, his voice firm yet encouraging.

Kenji, imitating his father’s stance, tried to balance himself, his small hands gripping the sword tightly. “Like this, Daddy?” he asked, looking up at Zoro for approval.

“That’s right, just loosen your grip a little. Hold it firmly but not too tight,” Zoro corrected gently, adjusting Kenji’s hands on the sword. “Now, let’s try a simple strike. Remember, it’s about precision, not just strength.”

Meanwhile, a few feet away, Robin began training Olivia. “Remember, Olivia, try to anticipate my moves and adapt quickly,” Robin advised as she stood in a defensive stance.

Olivia nodded, taking a deep breath as focused. “Okay, Mom. Let’s see if I can keep up with your powers.”

Robin smiled, activating her powers causing extra limbs to sprout around Olivia. “Try to dodge and counterattack. Stay alert and use your surroundings.”

“I don’t want to hurt you, Mom” Olivia says nervously as Robin begins to attack. “You won’t hurt me baby, I promise.” Robin said while Olivia moved swiftly, dodging the arms her mother conjured, trying to find an opening to counter. Olivia was quick on her feet, a skill she had honed over her few years of training. “I see what you mean, Mom. I have to be quick and think ahead,” she said, managing to gently tap one of the sprouted arms.

“Excellent, sweetie! Now, let’s try a bit faster,” Robin encouraged, increasing the speed of her attacks.

Back with Zoro and Kenji, Zoro was showing Kenji a basic sword strike. “Watch carefully, then try to replicate it,” Zoro said, demonstrating a clean, controlled slash.

Kenji watched intently before mimicking the movement. His first attempt was a bit clumsy, but Zoro was patient, offering tips and encouragement. “Good, now try again, but this time, focus on your movement.”

As the sun climbed higher, the training session began to wind down. Kenji, though tired, had a broad grin on his face, proud of his progress. “I did it, Dad! I’m going to be the world’s greatest swordsman!”

Zoro ruffled Kenji’s hair affectionately. “You’re on your way, little man. Keep practicing.”

Olivia, catching her breath, smiled at Robin. “Thanks, Mom. It was fun practicing with you. I learned a lot today.”

Robin hugged her daughter. “You did wonderfully, Olivia. I’m proud of you.”

Kenji quickly ran over and looked up at Robin. “It’s my turn to practice with you Mama! I bet I can win if we fight!” He says with determination in his eyes.

Smiling, Robin breaks away from her hug with Olivia as she faces her son.

“Okay, Mommy, get ready!” he declared, brandishing his practice sword with a confident stance he learned from Zoro.

Robin smiled affectionately at her son's enthusiasm. "Alright, Kenji, show me your best moves," she encouraged him, her voice warm with amusement.

The "battle" between mother and son was lighthearted and full of laughter. Kenji swung his sword with all the might his little arms could muster, trying to replicate the moves he had seen Zoro perform. Robin, with her graceful agility, easily dodged his swings, countering playfully with her own moves.

At one point, Kenji lunged forward with a shout, which Robin skillfully sidestepped. Seizing the opportunity, she used her Devil Fruit powers to sprout arms from the ground, gently catching Kenji in a ticklish embrace. His attempts at swordplay quickly turned into squeals of laughter as Robin tickled him, his practice sword forgotten on the ground.

"Okay, okay, Mama! I give up!" Kenji giggled, trying to wriggle free from the playful tickle attack.

Robin released him and got down onto her knees to pull him into a warm hug. "You did great, baby," she praised, kissing the top of his head.

Nearby, Zoro was now overseeing Olivia's training. He had given her a second sword, and they were practicing dual-wielding techniques. Olivia, already skilled with one sword, was adapting quickly to the challenge of using two.

"Remember to keep balance between both swords," Zoro instructed, demonstrating a fluid movement. He watched her as she mimicked his movements but noticed one of her arms growing weak. “Use your core to help, don’t just focus on using all the strength in your arms.”

Olivia nodded, focusing intently as she mimicked her father's movements again. The sound of swords clashing resonated in the air as she sparred with Zoro. Her face was a picture of concentration, determined to master the technique.

Watching her, Zoro felt a surge of pride. Olivia had inherited not just his skill with swords but also his dedication and drive. He continued to correct her stance gently, offering tips and encouragement.

As the training session continued, Kenji watched his sister and father with wide eyes. He couldn't wait for the day he would be able to join them, swinging his sword alongside his family.

Kenji’s stomach growled loudly, breaking the training atmosphere. “I’m so hungry!” he whined, looking up at Robin with big, expectant eyes.

Robin scooped him up into her arms, smiling at him. “Let’s head back to the Sunny to eat,” she suggested, starting to walk towards the ship. “We have your favorite cake waiting for you too.”

Kenji’s face lit up at the mention of cake, “Cake! Is it chocolate?” he asked quickly, his enthusiasm infectious.

Olivia followed alongside Zoro; her curiosity piqued. “Dad, who do you think picked up training faster on their first day, me or Kenji?” she asked, her voice laced with a playful competitiveness.

Zoro raised his hands defensively, shaking his head. “I’m not starting that game. Both of you are great,” he replied almost too perfectly.

“Oh, come on, Dad. You can tell me. It’s me, isn’t it?” Olivia nudged him lightly, trying to coax an answer out of him.

Zoro chuckled lightly, amused by her eagerness. “Nice try, Livy. But I’m staying out of this one,” he said, ruffling her hair as they continued their walk back to the ship.

As a family, they made their way back to the Thousand Sunny. Zoro and Olivia continued to chat about her training progress. Her eyes continued to show her pride and excitement.

Upon reaching the ship, they were greeted by the incredible aroma of Sanji’s cooking. The crew’s chef had outdone himself preparing a feast to help close out the celebration of Kenji’s birthday, complete with all his favorite dishes. The crew once again gathered around the table, each member eager to partake in the celebration.

The dinner was a lively affair, filled with laughter and stories. Luffy talked about past adventures while Usopp added his own exaggerated touch to the stories in an attempt to one-up Luffy.

As they finished their dinner, Sanji brought out the cake – a magnificent creation adorned with colorful icing and decorations. Kenji’s eyes widened in awe, as the crew once again shouted “Happy Birthday”. The cake was cut, and Kenji took a huge bite, his face breaking into a grin.

“Dis ish da est birfday eber!” Kenji declared, his mouth still full of cake. Robin laughed, “Sweetheart, finish chewing before speaking. What did you say?”

After swallowing the cake, Kenji shouted “This is the best birthday ever!”

~~~

As dusk settled over the Thousand Sunny, Kenji had already drifted into a peaceful sleep, curled up beside his mother on his bed. She had just finished reading him a story, his favorite way to end the day.

Across the room, Olivia, looked on from her book. A hint of sadness flickered in her eyes, a longing for the simplicity and comfort of her younger years.

Robin, always attuned to her children, caught Olivia’s gaze. She spoke quietly as to not wake Kenji, “Is everything okay, baby?”

Olivia managed a small smile, her voice almost a whisper, “I was just thinking about when I was little… When you used to read to me and hold me like that.”

Understanding, Robin gently shifted, making room beside her. She reached out an arm, inviting Olivia to join them. “Come here, sweetheart.”

Grateful for the invitation, Olivia got up setting her book aside, and made her way to her mother’s side. Snuggling up next to Robin, Olivia rested her head on her mother’s shoulder.

Robin wrapped her arm around her daughter, a tender smile on her lips. “Just because you are 14, doesn’t mean that you’re too old for me to hold you. No matter how old you get, you’ll always be my sweet little girl.” She murmured, planting a gentle kiss on Olivia’s forehead.

Olivia responded by wrapping her arms around her mother, a sense of security enveloping her as she closed her eyes.

Time slipped away as Robin held her children close. Eventually, she realized she needed to head to bed and remove herself from their embrace without waking them. Using her Devil Fruit powers, she created a clone to seek out Zoro, who was preparing for bed in their room.

The clone appeared behind Zoro, wrapping its arms around him. Zoro turned, surprised, only to see the smiling figure of his wife. “I need a hand in the kids’ room,” the clone said with a playful tone. “I seem to be trapped in a cuddle lock.”

Zoro chuckled, “They really have you wrapped around their little fingers, don’t they?”

The clone’s smile broadened before it dissolved into a flurry of cherry blossom petals.

In the children’s room, Zoro carefully lifted Olivia from Robin’s embrace gently placing her in her own bed. Robin got up and kissed her children’s foreheads tenderly.

Walking back to their room hand in hand Robin noticed a mischievous glint in Zoro’s eye. She playfully teased, “You know, last time you had that look in your eye, we didn’t leave our room for a long time, which eventually led to us having Kenji.”

As they entered their room, Zoro closed the door with a smirk. “Well, I do enjoy our alone time together,” he said, his arms finding their way around Robin’s waist.

Robin giggled, her eyes sparkling with affection as she wrapped her arms around Zoro’s neck. “You do realize that I may be a little too old to have a third child, right?”

Zoro, unfazed, grinned. “Who says we can’t still have fun with each other?” he replied, lifting Robin in a gentle embrace and carrying her towards the bed.

Their laughter filled the room, a light-hearted end to a day that had been rich with family and love. Now, in the privacy of their own space, they found comfort and joy in each other’s embrace, cherishing the bond that had only deepened with time. The day’s joy, laughter, and family warmth carried them into a night of shared contentment and closeness.

Chapter Text

Several days had passed since Olivia’s unsettling encounter with the bounty hunter, and the Thousand Sunny glided smoothly across tranquil seas beneath a blanket of stars. The waves gently lapped against the ship’s hull, a soothing lullaby to the world around. In the aftermath of the recent turmoil, life aboard the ship had settled back into its familiar rhythm for all except one.

In the shared room of the Roronoa parents, the night was far from tranquil for Robin. As Zoro lay beside her in a deep, undisturbed sleep, Robin was ensnared in the clutches of a distressing nightmare. Her mind unwillingly replayed the recent encounter with the bounty hunter, but with a nightmarish distortion that intensified her fears and anxieties.

In her dream, the familiar and safe confines of the Thousand Sunny morphed into a surreal and menacing landscape. The echoes of Olivia’s laughter turned into cries of distress, resonating through an eerie fog that had enveloped the ship. Robin, desperate to find her daughter, found herself in a disorienting maze of corridors that twisted and turned, leading her further into a dark abyss.

Suddenly, the bounty hunter loomed over Olivia, his presence more ominous and threatening than Robin remembered. In the twisted reality of her dream, he was a conglomeration of past foes and fears, a symbol of the dangers that can come back to harm Robin’s family.

In the depths of her nightmare, Robin saw the bounty hunter gripping a frightened Olivia, his malevolent laughter echoing around them, sending shivers down her spine. She attempted to sprint towards her daughter, but the space between them seemed to turn into an infinite expanse. Each step felt laborious, as if she were running through some sort of quicksand, her movements sluggish and her progress frustratingly slow. The more she struggled to reach Olivia, the further away she seemed, the nightmarish landscape warping and twisting around her, heightening the sense of dread and urgency that gripped Robin’s heart.

Robin watched in horror as the bounty hunter’s face began to shift and contort, transforming into a procession of adversaries from her past. Each visage was a specter of the fears and threats she had confronted throughout her life, manifesting in the shadowy figure that held Olivia captive.

The ghastly parade of faces was a vivid representation of Robin’s deepest anxieties coming back to haunt her. It wasn’t merely the physical danger that tormented her; it was the haunting realization that Olivia, her precious daughter, could become ensnared in the perilous and unpredictable world they inhabited.

In the dream’s intensifying climax, Olivia stood alone now in the middle of the swirling mist, a vulnerable figure reaching out into the void. Her voice, tinged with fear, called out for Robin, like she was a small child again, “Mommy!” The sound pierced the oppressive fog, pulling at Robin’s heart.

Driven by a surge of desperation, Robin redoubled her efforts to reach her daughter. Each step was a continued battle against the dream’s constricting forces, but the sound of Olivia’s voice gave her strength. As she drew closer, Olivia’s figure became clearer, her hand outstretched, her eyes wide with both hope and fear.

Just as their hands began to touch, a harrowing turn unfolded. Olivia’s eyes began to droop, her form starting to slouch as if losing consciousness. Panic surged through Robin; the dream morphing into a nightmare of losing her child right before her eyes. As she looked down, she saw the blade of a knife sticking through Olivia.

The moment became unbearable as Olivia fell into Robin’s lifeless. Robin abruptly awoke, sitting up in a swift motion. Her heart was racing, her breath rapid and shallow. The lingering images of the dream still vivid and unsettling causing her to shed tears. The stark contrast between the terror of the dream and the quiet safety of her bedroom only added to the disorientation, leaving her momentarily struggling to distinguish between the two realities.

The sudden movement and distress in her breath were enough to wake Zoro. His eye snapped open, his instincts on high alert as a swordsman.

He turned towards Robin, immediately noticing the tears streaming down her face and the haunted look in her eyes. It was clear she had a nightmare, one that had shaken her deeply. Concern washed over Zoro’s usually stoic face. “Robin?” he asked, his voice laced with worry as he reached out to touch her shoulder gently.

Robin, still reeling from the vivid terror of her dream, barely registered Zoro’s voice at first. She was still caught in the aftershock of the nightmare, her heart still racing, her breaths short and sharp.

Zoro sat up, pulling her onto his lap in a safe embrace. “Hey, it was just a dream,” he said softly, trying to ground her back into reality. He stroked her hair and rubbed her back trying to make sure his presence was solid and reassuring. A stark contrast to the horrors that had plagued her sleep.

Robin leaned into him, the warmth and safety of his embrace slowly calming her racing heart. The tears continued to fall, but the panic began to ebb away as she anchored herself in the feeling of Zoro’s protective hold.

Zoro, often at a loss for words in emotional situations, simply held her, letting his actions speak for him. He hoped that she would grow out of the nightmares, only to remember that with what she’s been through, the memories continue to cling to her thoughts and haunt her.

As Robin’s sobs subsided, Zoro whispered, “I’m here, Robin. Whatever it was, it can’t hurt you now.” His voice was low but steady and sure.

After the emotional turmoil of the nightmare and comfort offered by Zoro, they both lay back down, seeking the solace of rest. Zoro, with his ability to find peace even in the midst of chaos, soon drifted back into a deep sleep with his hold protectively around Robin. His breathing evened out, signaling to Robin he has truly fallen asleep.

Robin, however, found herself unable to succumb to sleep again. The echoes of the nightmare lingered in her mind, a silent whisper that kept any potential rest at bay. She laid there for a while, gazing at the ceiling, her thoughts a swirling mix of what had been and what might be.

Eventually, she decided it wasn’t worth trying to force sleep. Quietly, making sure to not disturb Zoro, she slipped out of bed. Her movements were gentle, a practiced grace that spoke of her awareness of her surroundings.

She made her way to her children’s room, the need to see her daughter, to reassure herself of her safety, guiding her steps. The door opened with a soft creak and Robin stepped inside, her eyes immediately finding the peacefully sleeping form of Olivia in her bed.

A wave of relief washed over Robin as she watched Olivia. The remnants of her dream-induced fear faded, for now. It was replaced by the tranquil sight of her daughter. Olivia’s chest rose and fell in the steady rhythm of deep sleep, her features relaxed.

Robin approached the bed, her steps silent. She gazed down at Olivia, a soft smile on her lips. Gently, she brushed a stray strand of hair from Olivia’s forehead, her touch feather-light. Then, bending down, she planted a tender kiss on Olivia’s brow, a silent prayer of thanks for her daughter’s well-being.

As Robin quietly prepared to leave the room, a subtle rustling sound caught her attention. She turned to see Kenji’s bed, where the small boy was beginning to stir. His eyes blinked open, slowly adjusting to the dim light, a hint of confusion and sleepiness in his gaze. Upon recognizing the familiar silhouette of his mother, his face softened. “Mommy?” he murmured; his voice tinged with the drowsiness of interrupted sleep.

Robin moved towards his bed with a graceful quietness, sitting gently on the edge. “Shh, everything’s alright, baby.” She whispered, her voice soothing in the quiet room. “I was just making sure you and Olivia were okay. Go back to sleep now.”

Kenji, comforted by his mother’s presence, nodded sleepily. He nestled back into his bed, his eyelids heavy. Robin reached out to adjust his blanket, tucking it around him with tender care. Leaning over, she placed a gentle kiss on his forehead, a silent expression of her love.

“Goodnight, sweetheart,” she whispered, her smile soft and affectionate in the dim light.

Kenji, already half-asleep, whispered back in a hushed tone, “Night Mama.” His words were faint, almost lost in the quiet of the room, but they filled Robin’s heart with warmth.

Standing up, Robin took a moment to look at her children, both now peaceful in their sleep. The sight was a balm to her earlier anxieties, a reminder of the beautiful, simple moments that made their life aboard the Thousand Sunny so precious. With one last loving glance, she silently left the room.

With sleep still a distant hope, Robin quietly made her way through the ship toward the kitchen. The idea of a hot cup of coffee seemed comforting, a small ritual to calm her mind and soothe the remnants of her shaken nerves.

As she passed through the dimly lit corridors of the Sunny, her movements were silent but purposeful. The gentle hum of the ship at night was a familiar comfort, the sound of home and security.

On deck, Sanji, the night’s sentinel, caught a glimpse of movement from the corner of his eye. Concern flickered across his face, prompting him to follow the shadow he recognized as Robin’s.

Reaching the kitchen, the soft clink of cups and the gentle sounds of water filling the kettle occupied the space as Robin busied herself with making coffee. The rich aroma began to permeate the room, a bittersweet scent that mingled with the salty air.

Sanji appeared at the doorway; his silhouette framed by the moonlight. “Couldn’t sleep, Robin-chwan? Or did that annoying moss head do something to hurt you?” he inquired, his voice soft, infused with concern.

Robin turned, a small, weary smile gracing her lips. “Just a restless night,” she admitted, her hands wrapping around a mug as she got ready to pour some coffee.

Sanji stepped inside, moving to the stove where he took over the task of finishing the coffee. “Let me,” he insisted gently. “It looks like you’ve been through a lot. Sit down and relax.”

Taking the kettle and mug, he poured the coffee with practiced ease, the dark liquid swirling into the cup. Sanji then set the mug before her, his eyes searching her bright blue ones for any signs of the distress he knew she was too strong to openly display.

Robin accepted the cup, the warmth seeping into her palms. “Thank you, Sanji,” she said, her voice laced with genuine gratitude.

Sanji leaned against the counter, his ever-watchful gaze never straying far from her. “Anything you want to talk about?” he offered, ready to listen, to support, as he had always done for his crewmates.

Robin took a sip of her coffee, the bitterness on her tongue grounding her. “Just shadows of the past,” she replied, looking up at Sanji. “They sometimes return to torment me about what I can lose.”

Sanji took a seat across from Robin, his gaze lingering on her with an air of quiet study. “You know,” he began thoughtfully, “those shadows that haunt you, they’re not just relics of the past. They’re also a testament to the battles you’ve won. You’re one of the strongest people I’ve ever met, Robin.” He leaned forward slightly, his expression earnest. “Don’t let that beautiful and brilliant, though sometimes overly analytical, mind of yours make you believe anything less.” His words were an attempt to bolster her spirits, spoken with the deep respect and admiration he held for her.

~~~

Robin’s usual composed demeanor seemed to shift over the next few days. The crew, particularly Zoro, Olivia, and Kenji, began to notice a faint shadow of fatigue darkening her features. Her stoic façade was now occasionally pierced by moments of anxiety, an unusual sight for the typically calm archeologist. Each night seemed to add another layer of weariness, the result of restless sleep haunted by unsettling dreams of losing her husband and children. These nightmares fed a growing sense of protectiveness towards her family.

As the Thousand Sunny pulled into port at a warm and inviting island, the crew couldn’t wait to get off and explore. The Roronoa kids and their father were especially looking forward to a light training session since Olivia had finally been cleared by Chopper, her wounds recovering well.

Robin, however, was unusually hesitant. The recent string of nightmares had intensified her maternal instincts, filling her with a deep-seated unease. She knew that her husband was more than capable of protecting their children, but the thought of her family venturing off the ship and never coming back sparked an irrational fear in her heart.

As Olivia and Kenji excitedly ran off to gather their training gear, Robin’s hand reached out, her fingers closing gently around Zoro’s arm. He paused, turning to her with a questioning look, but seeing the concern etched on her face, he softened. Leaning forward, he pressed a kiss to her forehead, the gesture full of understanding and care.

“You look exhausted,” Zoro observed, his voice laced with concern as he studied Robin’s weary eyes. “Why don’t you try to get some sleep? I’ll talk to Chopper and see if he has something to help you rest better.”

As Zoro made to move away, intending to seek Chopper’s medical expertise, he felt Robin’s grip on his arm strengthen, a silent please that made him halt. He turned back to face her, his expression a blend of worry and attentiveness. “You need sleep Robin, come on let’s go to our room, I’ll get you whatever you need before the kids and I head out.”

Robin, with a faltering voice and eyes that couldn’t quite meet his, uttered softly, “No… Perhaps it would be better if we all stayed on the ship today.” The words came out strained, revealing the depth of her anxiety.

Her suggestion hung in the air between them, a stark contrast to the usual trust she placed in Zoro’s ability to watch their kids when they train. It was clear that the lingering shadows of her dreams were clouding her judgement, the protective instinct of a mother clashing with the realities of their adventurous life.

The kids ran to their parents, faces alight with anticipation, their hands clutching the gear they had gathered. “We’re ready, Dad!” Olivia declared, her youthful enthusiasm filling the air around them.

Robin felt a knot form in her stomach, the remnants of her nightmares casting a long shadow over the scene. She looked at her daughter, so full of life and fearless, a stark contrast to the vulnerability Robin had seen in her dreams.

Zoro noticed the troubled look in Robin’s eyes and was about to address it when Robin’s voice, firmer now, interrupted the moment. “Olivia,” she started her words measured, “I think it would be best if you and Kenji stayed on the ship with me today.”

Olivia’s excited expression faltered, her brows knitting together in confusion. “But why, Mom? You know we always go out to find places to train when we reach a new island. Plus, Dad said he’d start teaching me a new move!” Her voice was a mix of confusion and the beginnings of defiance.

Robin's gaze, gentle yet unwavering, met Olivia's eyes. "I know you're excited, darling, but sometimes plans change. Perhaps today we could stay on board and spend time together. You could even help Kenji with his reading," she suggested, her lips curving into a faint, unconvincing smile.

Kenji, now joining his family looked up at his mom, “No, I want to go train,” he said with irritation as he crossed his little arms over his chest.

"Mom, I don't want to be cooped up all day doing kid stuff when I should be training, getting stronger," Olivia protested, her expression clouding with frustration. "Chopper said I'm good to go. You can check with him if you're worried about my injuries."

Robin opened her mouth to respond, but Zoro, who had been quietly observing, interjected. "Kids, give us a minute, will you?" he asked, his voice calm yet firm.

Olivia, sensing the seriousness of the conversation, hesitated and then nodded. As she started to move away, pulling Kenji behind her, a sudden realization dawned upon her. "Wait," she said, turning back sharply. "Is this about what happened with the bounty hunter?"

Robin felt a pang in her chest. "Yes, it's...it's part of it," she admitted, her voice a mere whisper. "I just think it might be safer to stay on board today."

Before Zoro could speak, Olivia cut in again, her voice rising with frustration. "I'm not a little kid anymore, okay? I'm fifteen. I could have handled that guy if I was stronger. That’s why I’m going to go train and you can’t stop me!” With that, she spun on her heel, heading determinedly toward the gangplank.

Kenji, eager to echo his sister’s sentiments, piped up. “I’m big too! I’m going with Olivia!” he exclaimed, trying to follow Olivia with a similar air of determination.

Robin’s patience frayed at the edges as she witnessed her children’s adamant stance. Without a second thought, not willing to let her children leave, she used her abilities to sprout a few arms to block their path. “Oliv—” she began, her voice a mix of worry and authority.

Before Robin finished, Zoro’s authoritative tone sliced through the mounting tension like a blade. “Enough,” he stated firmly, his presence demanding immediate attention.

Olivia and Kenji froze in their tracks, the sternness in their father’s voice signaled a clear boundary had been crossed. Olivia, still determined to get her point across, attempted to speak up. “But Dad, Mom is just overrea—."

Zoro interjected with a firmness, “I said enough,” he states, fixing Olivia with a look that instantly silenced her.

The rest of the Straw Hat crew, who had been watching the unfolding drama, fell silent, their anticipation tangible. Noticing the attention they’ve gained from the crew, Zoro looked at his family. “Alright, all of us are heading to our room. We need to talk, but you kids head in first, your mother and I will be in shortly.” His voice left no room for further discussion he made the kids walk in front of him.

Zoro’s expression softened as the crew quickly dispersed, realizing the family needed privacy. He turned to Robin; his concern evident. “What was all of that about?” he asked gently trying to get his wife to open up to him.

Robin hesitated, her eyes reflecting a turmoil of emotions. She took a deep breath, gathering the courage to voice her fears. “You know those nightmares I’ve been having?” she began, her voice still quiet. “They’re all about you and our kids… about losing you all, about everyone getting hurt. About everyone leaving me behind. I can’t be alone again, Zoro, I can’t. Not after I finally found a family.”

“Come here,” Zoro said as he pulled Robin into his arms and wrapped her in a protective embrace. “Why didn’t you talk to me sooner about this? I’m here for you and as long as I’m breathing, I’ll always protect you and our kids. These nightmares won’t become a reality. I promise.”

Robin leaned her head on Zoro’s shoulder, finding solace in his warmth and strength. “I know, but the fear is just so overwhelming. I can’t help but feel like I need to keep everyone close for protection.”

Zoro kissed the top of her head. “You’re not alone in this, okay?”

Robin nodded staying quiet as she just let Zoro hold her. “Now, I think we need to go talk to our kids about their attitude towards you.” He said keeping an arm around his wife as they walked to their room.

Opening the door, they found Olivia and Kenji sitting on the bed, their earlier defiance replaced by a nervous anticipation.

Zoro cleared his throat, his presence commanding the room. “We need to talk about how you both spoke to your mother. That wasn’t okay.” His voice was firm, but it held a hint of understanding.

Sitting down on the bed, Robin gently gathered both Olivia and Kenji to her sides, wrapping an arm around each of them. Her face, full of exhaustion began to soften as she looked at them. “I know how eager you both are to train because you are growing up. I love that about both of you, but…” Her voice wavered as her recent anxieties surfaced. “Since you were seriously hurt Olivia, I’ve been so worried. I’m scared that I might not be able to protect you as well as I should. Both of you and your father mean everything to me – you’re my world. The thought of losing any of you terrifies me.”

Olivia bit her lip, as she took in her mother’s words feeling guilty for how she reacted. She quickly wrapped her arms around Robin and hugged her. “I’m sorry, Mom. I just want to get stronger so I can protect all of you. I don’t want to get hurt like that again. Seeing the pain in your eyes hurt.”

Kenji, fidgeting with his hands, looked up to his mom guiltily. “I’m sorry to Mommy. I’m sorry I made you sad.”

Robin pulled away from Olivia some as Kenji climbed onto her lap so they could have a small group hug.

Zoro sat down next to them, wrapping his arms around all of them so he could be a part of the group hug. “We’re a family and a team, right?”

Olivia and Kenji nodded in agreement as they stayed in the embrace of their parents.

Zoro spoke up again, “How about this, we’ll spend the day together today on the ship so your mom can rest. Tomorrow, we will all go out together, we can do a bit of training, some exploring, and then we’ll have some fun on the beach. Just us.”

Kenji’s face lit up, “Yes, please!”

Zoro looked to Robin who was genuinely smiling for the first time in days. Feeling his eyes on her, she looked into his eyes. Her eyes conveyed a silent thank you. She was finally feeling at peace for the first time in days.

~~~

The next evening, after a day filled with family bonding, Robin and Zoro tucked their children into bed. As they moved to step out of the room, Olivia’s voice softly called out, “Mom?” The sound made Robin pause and turn back, while Zoro continued to their room, giving his girls privacy.

Robin approached Olivia’s bed and sat down after room was made for her so her daughter could snuggle close. In the soft glow of the night’s natural light coming in through the window, Robin could see something in Olivia’s eyes. “I really am sorry, for everything,” Olivia whispered, her voice carrying a sincere tone of regret.

Robin’s heart melted at her daughter’s guilt. She held Olivia close, trying to comfort her daughter. “I know, sweetheart. You don’t need to keep apologizing.”

Olivia nestled closer to her mother, feeling relief wash over her. “I love you, Mom” she murmured, feeling safe and secure in her mother’s hug.

“I love you too, baby, more than anything,” Robin replied. She gently stroked Olivia’s hair before kissing the top of her head.

After a few moments of comfortable silence, Olivia, with a hint of joy in her voice, added, “You give the best hugs, Mom. I feel so safe, it’s like my worries disappear.”

Robin smiled, “I’m glad, I never want you to worry when I’m near. Also, you will never be too big for a mom hug.”

Olivia giggled; the sound was like music to Robin’s ears. “Promise?”

“Always,” Robin affirmed, kissing Olivia’s head once again.

After a few moments of silence, Robin looked down to see her daughter asleep in her arms. Whispering a quiet goodnight, Robin got up slowly to allow Olivia to sleep peacefully.

Upon returning to their room, Robin softly crossed the floor. After changing into her nightclothes, she slipped into bed beside Zoro. Assuming he was asleep, she nestled close to him, seeking the comfort of his presence. To her surprise, Zoro’s arms encircled her, pulling her into a firm, reassuring embrace.

For the first time in days, a wave of peace washed over Robin. She laid her head on Zoro’s chest, the steady beat of his heart a soothing rhythm in the quiet of the night. Wrapped in the safety of his arms, the tensions and worries that had previously plagued her nights began to melt away.

Feeling secure in Zoro’s embrace, Robin let herself surrender to the exhaustion that had been her constant companion over the last few days. Soon, she was asleep feeling a sense of peace that had been elusive for what seemed like so long.

Chapter Text

The Thousand Sunny sailed through the calm seas, its crew relishing the peaceful moment after the chaos of Punk Hazard. Among the crew’s usual banter and laughter, a new dynamic had begun to emerge.

Trafalgar Law, the enigmatic captain of the Heart Pirates and their newest ally, was seated close to Robin. The pair were engrossed in a book sprawled between them, its pages filled with mysterious texts and symbols. Law’s tone carried a note of admiration as he spoke, “Your insight on these texts is remarkable, Robin,” Law said, his voice tinged with respect.

Robin, her eyes scanning the page, replied without looking up. “Thank you, Law. These writings could hold clues to our next moves as a crew.”

Zoro, usually found either training fiercely or dozing off, couldn’t help but stay within earshot of the pair. He was never one to openly express his feelings, but the sight of Law leaning close to Robin stirred something in him. He continued to observe them from a distance, his expression hardening slightly. The way Law seemed to captivate Robin with his intellect, the way their heads inclined towards each other as they talked – it all seemed to prick at Zoro’s usually composed demeanor. “This has been going on for days now…” Zoro thought to himself.

His hand subconsciously rested on the hilt of his sword, his brow furrowing as he watched. His concentration was so focused on Robin and Law that he almost missed Olivia, his 3-year-old daughter, approaching him with her usual bright energy.

“Daddy, play swordfight with me!” Olivia pleaded, tugging at Zoro’s pants, her small wooden sword in hand.

Zoro glanced down at his daughter, a softness momentarily replacing the stern look in his eyes. “In a bit, Livy,” he said, forcing a smile. “Why don’t you go see if Chopper wants to play first? I’ll join you soon.”

As Olivia scampered off, Zoro’s attention was drawn back to Robin and Law. He watched as Law pointed out a particular passage and leaned into Robin. They were so absorbed in their discussion that they seemed to exist in a world of their own.

He tried to shake off the unsettling feeling, to focus on his own tasks, but his thoughts kept drifting back to them. It was unlike Zoro to feel this way – this sense of unease, this underlying current of… was it jealousy?

As the sun dipped below the horizon, the crew assembled for their evening meal. Olivia, sat perched on her dad’s lap, excitedly talked about how she beat him in their sword fight. However, Zoro’s attention was only half on his daughter’s enthusiastic storytelling. His eyes frequently strayed to another part of the table where Robin and Law were engrossed in a deep discussion.

“Mommy! I beat Daddy during swordfights!” Olivia says pulling her mother out of her conversation with Law.

“Good job, baby!” Robin said with a smile. Before she turned her focus back to Law she noticed the way Zoro was watching her. She gave him a small smile before turning back to Law.

Zoro watched as Law leaned in closer to Robin, their heads almost touching, their conversation once again a quiet murmur lost in the middle of the general chatter around the table.

Franky, sitting near Zoro, nudge him. “Hey, Zoro, you’ve been staring a hole through those two. What’s up, bro?” Franky asked, his voice laced with concern and curiosity.

Zoro’s brow furrowed slightly as he turned to Franky, a gruff grunt escaping his lips. “Nothing… I’m fine,” he said abruptly, but his tone belied his words. His hand subconsciously moved to the hilt of his sword, resting at his side.

Olivia, noticing her father is once again not listening to her, tugged his sleeve. “Daddy, you’re not listening,” she complained, her voice a mix of hurt and confusion.

Zoro quickly shifted his focus to his daughter, forcing a smile. “Sorry, Livy. You said you are the best swordsman, right?” he said, trying to engage with her.

Olivia beamed, happy to have her father’s attention again. “When I grow up, I’m going to fight like you!” she exclaimed.

Across the table, Robin laughed at something Law said, her eyes sparkling with amusement. The sound of her laughter seemed to resonate in Zoro’s ears, amplifying his inner turmoil.

Sanji, who was passing by with a tray of food, couldn’t help but notice Zoro’s troubled demeanor. “Oi, moss head, if you keep frowning like that, you’ll scare little Olivia,” he teased, but his words fell on deaf ears.

Later that night, the gentle rocking of the Thousand Sunny provided a soothing lullaby for its crew. The moon cast a silvery glow through the small window of Robin and Zoro’s shared room, where Robin lay in bed, the soft sheets wrapped around her. The room was peaceful, but something felt off. Turning on her side, she reached out expecting to find Zoro beside her, but her hand only met the cool, empty space of the bed.

Sitting up, Robin glanced around the dimly lit cabin. Their daughter, slept soundly in her small bed, her tiny chest rising and falling rhythmically. But her partner was conspicuously absent. For the past few nights, he had been taking extra shifts on watch, volunteering to relieve others and spending less time in their room. Robin couldn’t help but feel a little pang of concern, hurt, and confusion.

Slipping out of bed and wrapping a small blanket around her, she moved quietly across the room, careful not to disturb Olivia. Robin stepped out onto the deck, her eyes adjusting to the moonlit surroundings.

The ship was calm, with most of the crew fast asleep. The only sounds were the gentle lapping of waves against the hull and the occasional creak of the wood. Robin’s gaze swept across the deck, searching for Zoro. Spotting a faint light coming from the crow’s nest, Robin climbed up to join him. As she reached the top, she saw Zoro staring out the window with a bottle of sake in hand, gazing out at the endless ocean.

“Zoro?” Robin’s voice was soft but carried in the still night air. “You’re here again?”

Zoro turned to look at her, expression a mix of surprise and something unreadable. “Couldn’t sleep?” he said, his voice was low.

She crossed the small space to sit on his lap and wrap the blanket she brought around both of them. “It’s hard to sleep without you. You’ve been up here a lot lately. Is everything okay?”

Zoro looked away, back out to sea. “Just thinking,” he muttered, taking a swig from the bottle.

Robin curled into Zoro’s lap and rested her head on his shoulder. “Thinking about what?”

Zoro hesitated, then sighed. “Just… stuff. About us, the crew, the future.” His words were vague, but Robin could sense the underlying tension.

“Honey, if something is bothering you, you can tell me. We’re partners, aren’t we?” Robin’s voice was quiet and laced with concern.

Zoro finally wrapped one of his arms around Robin as his usual stoic façade wavered slightly. “I know. It’s just… you know I’m not good with words.” He paused, taking another sip of sake. “I guess I’m just trying to figure some things out, about us.”

Robin felt her heart sink a little as doubt crept into her mind about Zoro wanting to leave her and Olivia. Trying to fight the doubts, she finally spoke up, “Did I do something wrong?”

Zoro put down his sake and wrapped both arms around her trying to comfort her, “No, Robin, it’s not you. It’s… I don’t know how to say it.”

Robin, now trying to hide her growing anxiety, made a move to get up. “I don’t want to pressure you. I’ll let you have some space.”

But Zoro’s grip tightened, pulling her back gently. “Stay, please. I need you here.”

Robin relaxed back into his embrace, still worried until a few moments later, she realized something. “You’ve been acting different since Law came aboard.”

Zoro avoided her gaze, a hint of frustration in his voice. “I see how he is around you and I don’t like it.”

“Zoro, are you jealous?” Robin said looking at Zoro in surprise.

Zoro finally met her eyes, a mixture of embarrassment and sincerity in his expression. “He bothers me. Sometimes he’s practically all over you.”

Robin exhaled softly; her voice filled with understanding but also a hint of frustration. “Law and I just share an interest in history. Besides, I’ve already voiced my opinion to Luffy. I don’t fully trust Law and pirate alliances never end well, but you know how our captain is.”

Zoro looked down, his tone apologetic. “I shouldn’t have doubted you. I’m sorry for not being around you much either.”

Robin shifted as close as she could to him, her arms wrapping around his neck. “You don’t ever have to worry about losing me. Honestly, I fear for the safety of anyone who would try to take me or Olivia from you.”

Zoro chuckled a little, “They wouldn’t last long at all.” He said as Robin kissed his forehead and then he felt her lips on his cheek and then his lips.

Finally feeling himself relax, Zoro gave in to Robin’s kisses and laid back on the couch pulling her with him.

~~~

A few days later, as the morning light filtered through their bedroom window, Zoro lay awake, thoughts swirling in his mind. Law still being here on the ship still doesn’t set well with him. Even though Robin has distanced herself a little more from Law, Zoro still can’t help this feeling. Looking over at Robin he gently brushed a kiss on her forehead, careful not to wake her.

Silently slipping out of bed, he got dressed quickly and quietly. Zoro quietly walked over to the small bed where Olivia was sleeping. He gently shook her, “Livy, time to wake up,” he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Olivia stirred, her eyes fluttering open. “Daddy?” she mumbled, rubbing sleep from her eyes.

He nodded, a soft smile on his face. “We’re going on a mission. We’re going to get something special for Mommy.”

Quietly, with practiced ease, Zoro helped his daughter into her clothes, their movements hushed to keep from waking Robin.

As they prepared to leave the room, Zoro cast one last glance at Robin, still asleep. In that peaceful moment, he felt a surge of emotion – a mix of love, determination, and a touch of fear. Today, he would take a step to ensure that their family, his greatest treasure, remained strong and unbreakable.

Making their way to the upper deck, Olivia and Zoro started their secret mission. Olivia, her excitement palpable clutched her father’s hand tightly as they walked.

As they approached Nami’s room, Zoro hesitated for a moment. He knew asking Nami for money was a tricky affair, especially given his notorious history with money. Taking a deep breath, he knocked gently on the door.

Nami opened the door, her expression changing from surprise to suspicion. “Zoro? What do you need this early in the morning?” she asked, eyeing him warily.

“I, uh, need to borrow some money,” Zoro said, avoiding her gaze. He knew how this sounded, especially coming from him.

Nami raised an eyebrow, her skepticism evident. “And why should I believe you’ll use it wisely?”

He leaned in, whispering something into Nami’s ear. Olivia watched curiously, trying to catch a word or two, but Zoro’s voice was too low.

Nami’s eyes widened in shock, her initial disbelief quickly turning into excitement. “Really? You’re serious about this?” she whispered back, a smile spreading across her face.

Nami agreed immediately, her usual reservations about lending money to Zoro vanishing in light of his answer. She even offered to accompany them to the island they docked at the previous day, eager to help with this special task.

With a shared sense of purpose, Zoro, Nami, and Olivia made their way to the island. The marketplace was bustling with activity, colorful stalls, and vibrant wares on every corner.

Nami led them through the maze of shops, her eyes scanning for the perfect place. “This way,” she said, her excitement showing. “I know just the shop.”

They arrived at a quaint little jewelry store, its windows displaying an array of sparkling gems and metals. Nami spoke to the shopkeeper, a friendly old man with a keen eye for detail.

While Nami discussed specifics with the jeweler, Zoro’s attention was divided between the rings and Olivia, who was captivated by the glittering display. “They’re like treasure,” she whispered in awe.

Zoro picked out a few rings, each time looking to Nami for approval. She nodded or shook her head, guiding him through the selection. “Do you just have something simple?” Zoro says looking at the shop keeper.

He smiles and pulls out a simple yet elegant ring that seemed to shine in any light.

Zoro and Nami both nodded. “This is it.” Zoro said as Nami, after much negotiation, paid the shop keeper. Once Nami took Olivia out of the shop, Zoro stayed back to get one more thing. “There was a necklace that my daughter liked. It actually looks like it matches the ring.” Zoro said looking at the man. “Can I get that as well?”

The man nodded and handed Zoro the necklace after he paid. Zoro smiled being able to get something for both of his girls.

Now outside of the shop, Nami insisted they buy new outfits for the upcoming special occasion. Zoro was less enthusiastic about this part of the plan, but Olivia’s excitement was contagious. “I want to look like a princess,” she declared, her eyes shining with anticipation.

In the next shop, Nami found a charming lavender colored dress for Olivia, one that made her look like the little princess she wanted to be. For Zoro, she selected a dark green outfit that looked almost black unless the light hit it just right. It was a sharp outfit that was both stylish and befitting of his rugged nature.

As they left the marketplace, Zoro felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. The ring, safely tucked away in his pocket, was more than just a piece of jewelry. It was a symbol of his commitment, his love for Robin, and his dedication to their family.

The return journey to the Thousand Sunny was filled with light-hearted chatter and laughter. Olivia, twirling in her new dress, was the picture of happiness. Nami, pleased with the successful trip, couldn’t help but tease Zoro about his upcoming task.

Zoro, for his part, was quiet, lost in thought. He knew the hardest part was yet to come, but with the support of his friends and daughter, he felt ready to take this next step in his journey with Robin.

As they were getting ready to walk back onto the ship, Nami ran ahead to make sure she could distract Robin as Zoro, Olivia, and the rest of the crew sprang into action to get ready for tonight.

The sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a warm, golden hue over the Thousand Sunny. As Nami brought Robin into her room, Nami was abuzz with an unusual energy.

“Robin, you should dress up tonight,” Nami said with a sparkle in her eye. “Let’s do something fun! It’s not often we get a beautiful calm evening like this.”

Robin, taken back by Nami’s sudden enthusiasm for dressing up, raised an eyebrow. “Dress up? For what occasion?”

“Just… because! We’ve been through so much lately. A little celebration wouldn’t hurt,” Nami replied, rummaging through her clothes. She pulled out an elegant dark purple dress that she had been saving for a special occasion. “Here, wear this. You’ll look stunning.”

Robin hesitated, but the excitement in Nami’s voice was becoming contagious. “Alright, if you insist,” she agreed with a small smile.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the ship, Zoro was in his own world of nerves and preparation. Olivia, still in her new princess-like dress, was hopping around excitedly.

“Look at me, Daddy! I’m a pirate princess!” she exclaimed, twirling around.

Zoro couldn’t help but smile at her enthusiasm. “You look amazing, Livy,” he said, his heart swelling pride. He was dressed in the outfit Nami had picked out for him, feeling somewhat out of his element but understanding the importance of the occasion.

Luffy and the rest of the crew were also getting into the spirit, putting on their best clothes. The usually casual and carefree crew was transforming the deck into a festive atmosphere, with lights strung up by Usopp, a table set up on the deck built by Franky, and a special meal courtesy of Sanji.

As Robin emerged from Nami’s cabin, dressed in the outfit Nami had chosen, Zoro stopped what he was doing and just stared. She looked breathtaking; her beauty accentuated by the soft glow of the evening light.

Nami, who had also dressed up, linked arms with Robin. “Let’s join the others,” she said guiding her towards the deck.

Olivia ran over to Robin and stared up at her mother with stars in her eyes. “Mommy, you look like you could be a queen!” Robin giggled as she carefully crouched down to Olivia’s height. Looking at her daughter, Robin said, “You look like a beautiful princess, sweetheart.” Olivia smiled as she twirled showing her mom the dress. “Aunt Nami bought it for me! Oh, she also helped Daddy buy your r—" but her mouth was quickly covered by Nami’s hand.

Robin looked stunned at Nami’s reaction and before she could say something, Nami spoke up, “What I got was personal and she promised she wasn’t going to say anything.” Robin still confused just nodded and stood up.

As Robin walked around deck just hanging out with her crewmates, Zoro couldn’t help but stand back and keep his eyes fixed on her. The sight of her in that dress, under the starlit sky, was something he knew he’d never forget.

 As they gathered around the table, the air was filled with laughter and chatter. Sanji outdid himself with the meal, serving dish after dish of delicious food.

Olivia, seated beside Zoro, chatted animatedly how much fun her day was and the new dress. Zoro listened, but his mind was elsewhere, rehearsing what he was about to do.

Finally, as the meal was ending and the sky turned a deeper shade of twilight, Zoro stood up, clearing his throat. The deck fell silent, all eyes turning to him in confusion outside of Nami who was secretly rooting for him.

“Uh, wow. I um. I have something to say,” he began, his voice a little rough with emotion. Zoro moved away from the table some and looked at his girls. “Olivia, can you come here?”

Not sure what he was doing, Nami looked on confused wondering how Olivia will fit into this.

“Livy, I know that I didn’t get to be around for a little while when you were born, but I am happy that I get to be the dad to the greatest daughter in the world. So, I wanted to give you something.” Zoro pulled out the necklace he bought. “I wanted to give you this necklace as a promise that I’ll always be with you, no matter what.” Zoro gently put the necklace around Olivia’s neck and as he clasped it, he whispered, “Go distract Mommy really quick. I have her present next.”

As the crew cheered and Robin teared up at the swordsman’s words, Olivia ran over to her mother excitedly to show her the necklace. As Robin’s focus was on their daughter, Zoro positioned himself on one knee behind her and he held up the ring box, but kept it closed. Nami saw this and got Robin’s attention. “Um Robin?” She pointed behind Robin who turned around to see Zoro, her swordsman, down on one knee.

Zoro took a deep breath, steadying himself. This was it, the moment he had been preparing all day for, the moment that would change everything. As he met Robin’s eyes, everything else faded away. It was just him, her, and the promise of a future he was about to offer.

“Robin,” he began, his voice carrying across the quiet deck, “these past years with you… they’ve been the best of my life. You’ve given me a beautiful daughter, and you’ve stood by me through everything.”

He opened the box to reveal the ring. “I want to keep making memories with you, to face whatever comes our way together. I want this to be my promise to you that I will always be by your side. So, Nico Robin, will you marry me?”

The crew held their breath, awaiting Robin’s response. Robin, caught completely off guard, felt a wave of emotions crash over her. Her eyes flickered between the ring and Zoro’s earnest, hopeful expression. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind, but one feeling overshadowed them all – love.

She smiled, her eyes glistening in the starlight. “Yes, of course, Zoro,” she said, her voice filled with joy and love.

A cheer erupted from the crew, breaking the spellbound silence. Luffy jumped up, punching the air in excitement. “Alright! Zoro and Robin are getting married!”

Sanji, who was visibly emotional, narrowed his eyes at Zoro. “Zoro, if you hurt my Robin-chwan…”

Franky, wiping a tear from his eye, declared, “This calls for a SUPER celebration!”

Brook played his violin, starting a lively tune, while Chopper and Usopp danced around, caught up in the happiness of the moment.

Zoro, beaming with happiness, slid the ring onto Robin’s finger. He then wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into a passionate kiss as Robin wrapped her arms around his neck deepening the kiss.

Robin, overwhelmed by the love and support of her family and friends, felt a profound sense of belonging. This moment, under the stars with the people she loved most, would be etched in her heart forever.

Zoro gently ended the kiss, maintaining a protective arm around Robin. The deck was abuzz with excitement, the crew showering them with congratulations and well-wishes.

Just then, Law, who had recently returned from an excursion on the island, noticed the joyful scene. He approached Luffy, who was in the middle of dancing and stuffing his face with food. “What’s going on?” Law asked, curious about the sudden celebration.

Luffy, without missing a beat, grinned and declared, “Zoro and Robin are getting married! We’re throwing a party!” He let out a loud cheer after that, continuing his festive antics.

Law, with a small smile, made his way through the celebrating crew to Zoro and Robin. Extending his hand to Zoro, he offered his congratulations. “Looks like you made a great decision. Robin’s an incredible woman.”

Zoro, his eyes softening as he glanced at Robin, firmly gripped Law’s hand. “Thanks, Law. She’s my everything, and I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure she stays happy.” Zoro leaned in kissing her cheek causing Robin to smile.

Law nodded, a look of understanding in his eyes. Without much fanfare, he excused himself, slipping away into the library, leaving the Straw Hats to their celebration.

Zoro stopped Nami as she passed by, “Hey can you let Olivia stay with you tonight? I was hoping Robin and I could have a night alone?” he said nervously hoping Nami was still in a mood to help him.

“Of course! Aunt Nami has this!” Nami said as she spotted a very tired Olivia trying to dance with the other Straw Hats. Scooping up the sleepy Olivia, Nami walked to her room. “Come on, little pirate princess, let’s get you to bed,” Nami said with a gentle smile.

As Nami walked Olivia passed her parents, she yawned widely and rested her head on Nami’s shoulder. “Night-night Mommy and Daddy,” she mumbled sleepily, waving a small hand towards her parents.

Zoro leaned down, giving Olivia a gentle kiss on her forehead. “Goodnight, Livy. Sleep tight,” he said softly.

Robin kissed Olivia’s cheek, whispering, “Sweet dreams, my love.”

Nami, made her way to her room, leaving Zoro and Robin alone under the starry night sky.

Zoro faced Robin again, taking her hands in his. “How about we go find a quiet part of the deck? Just the two of us?”

Robin’s eyes sparkled in the moonlight as she nodded, her hand fitting perfectly in Zoro’s. They strolled in comfortable silence, the sounds of the party fading behind them.

The night air was cool but refreshing, the gentle sway of the ship and the sound of the waves creating a serene atmosphere. They stopped at the bow, looking out at the endless ocean before them.

Zoro wrapped his arms around Robin from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. “I meant what I said earlier,” he murmured as he turned his head slightly to kiss her neck. “I’ll do anything to make you happy, Robin.” He kissed up her neck as he held her closer causing her to tilt her head.

Robin leaned back into his embrace, feeling the warmth of his body. “You already do, Zoro. Just being with you, like this, is more than I could have even asked for.”

They stood together in silence, lost in the moment, the vast sea stretching endlessly before them. The stars above shone brightly, reflecting the joy and love in their hearts.

“You know you could wear that dress more often.” Zoro says kissing Robin’s shoulder which makes her turn around to face him.

Hovering her lips teasingly close to Zoro’s, Robin whispers, “And why is that Swordsman?”

“I’ll show you,” Zoro whispers back as he presses his lips to Robin’s causing her to wrap her arms around his neck.

As the night deepened, they had made it back to their room, ready to make this evening even more unforgettable. The future seemed brighter than ever, filled with promises and dreams waiting to be fulfilled.

Chapter Text

The Thousand Sunny was abuzz with the typical laughter and chatter of the Straw Hat Pirates. Sanji was busy showcasing his culinary skills, and Brook's melodies filled the air. In the middle of the rambunctious atmosphere, Robin sat quietly, a shadow of her usual self, leaning heavily against Zoro. Noticing this unusual behavior, Zoro kept his arm protectively around her.

Sanji approached with a concerned expression. "Robin-chwan, you haven't touched your food. Are you feeling alright?" he asked, the worry evident in his voice.

Robin, attempting to offer reassurance, smiled weakly. "I'm just not very hungry tonight, thank you, Sanji," she replied softly.

Zoro, his brows furrowed with concern, glanced at Robin, sensing she wasn't telling the full truth. "Robin, you really should eat something, I haven’t seen you eat much today," he said quietly to her.

Olivia looked up with wide, anxious eyes. "Mommy, are you okay? Do you need Chopper?" Her voice quivered slightly.

Robin turned to her daughter, mustering a comforting smile. "I'll be fine, my love. Mommy just needs to rest for a bit," she reassured, her voice soothing despite her discomfort.

Chopper, overhearing the conversation, quickly scurried over with his medical bag. "Robin, I can check you over if you're not feeling well. It might be something I can help with," he offered eagerly, ready to leap into action.

Robin glanced at Chopper, appreciation in her eyes. "Thank you, Chopper, but I think I just need some quiet and rest," she declined gently, not wanting to worry the young doctor further.

Zoro, without further delay, carefully lifted Robin in his arms. "I'll take her back to our room. She needs to lie down," he announced.

Olivia, her eyes still filled with concern, started to follow, but Nami quickly intercepted her. "Olivia, let's stay here and make something special for your Mommy to help her feel better. We'll bring it to her later," Nami suggested, diverting her attention.

Olivia, torn between her concern for her mother and Nami's suggestion, hesitated before nodding in agreement. "Okay, Aunt Nami. Mommy would like that."

Inside their cabin, Zoro gently placed Robin on the bed. "Do you need anything? Water? Medicine?" he asked, hovering over her, ready to provide whatever she needed.

Robin shook her head, her voice barely a whisper. "Just some rest, Zoro. Stay with me, please?"

Zoro nodded, sitting beside her on the bed. "I'm won't go anywhere. Just rest now, Robin," he said, his voice soft, a stark contrast to his usual tough demeanor.

Back in the kitchen, the crew continued their dinner, but the atmosphere was tinged with a quiet concern for their friend. Luffy, with a mouthful of food, declared, "We'll make sure Robin gets better! Right, guys?"

The crew nodded in agreement as Nami and Olivia worked together on a special surprise for Robin, their laughter and whispers a gentle reminder of the family they had become.

A few minutes later, Chopper sprang into action when he heard Zoro calling for him. Hearing the concern in his voice, Olivia jumped up running with Chopper.

In the dimly lit room, a scene of concern unfolded. Robin was lying in bed, her complexion even more pale, while Chopper examined her with a serious expression. “Chopper, she just started throwing up out of nowhere. What’s wrong with her?” Zoro asked, his voice laced with concern.

While Chopper continued talking to Zoro, Robin noticed Olivia was observing the scene from the corner of the room with tears in her eyes. Robin extended her hand out to Olivia, “Come here, sweetheart,” she said weakly.

Olivia, still trying to be brave for her mother, climbed onto the bed and snuggled into Robin’s side while Robin let Chopper continue to look over her.

After a few moments, Chopper looked up, a realization dawning in his eyes. “Zoro, could you take Olivia outside for a moment? I need to discuss something with Robin privately,” he requested in his usual gentle tone.

Zoro, standing protectively by Robin’s side, hesitated. The concern in his eyes was evident, but when Robin gave him a reassuring look that she would be okay, he lifted Olivia into his arms and left the room.

In the solitude of the room, Chopper’s expression shifted from concern to optimistic. “Robin, let’s review your recent symptoms and experiences.”

After a thorough discussion, and one more examination and test, Chopper’s eyes lit up with a revelation. “You’re pregnant.” His words hung in the air, filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation.

For a moment, Robin was speechless, her eyes widening as she processed the news. A multitude of emotions flickered across her face – surprise, uncertainty, and a growing sense of joy.

Outside, Zoro paced back and forth, his features etched with worry. Olivia, sensing her father’s anxiety, held onto him tightly as Zoro tried to comfort her, “It’s okay, Livy. Chopper will take good care of your mom.”

After what seemed like an eternity for Zoro, Chopper emerged, signaling that they could return. With Olivia in his arms, Zoro entered the room and shut the door behind them once Chopper left.

Robin still looked weak and tired but there was an undeniable smile on her face. Olivia wriggled free from Zoro’s hold and rushed to Robin’s side, cuddling up to her. Robin embraced her daughter, her hand gently stoking Olivia’s hair, her eyes meeting Zoro’s. “Chopper has figured out why I started feeling this way,” Robin began, her voice mixed with wonder and happiness. “You remember that island we were at last month and what we did to celebrate our anniversary?”

Zoro’s face turned a little pink thinking about how they spent their time and nodded.

Robin’s smile broadened, her voice warm and filled with emotion. “Well, we’re going to have another baby, Zoro.”

Olivia’s face lit up with excitement, her eyes wide with wonder as she looked up at her mother. “Can I have a baby sister!?” she asked, her voice a blend of awe and joy.

Robin giggled and kissed Olivia’s head, “We have to wait and see my love.”

Zoro, meanwhile, stood frozen, a whirlwind of emotions playing across his face. Joy, surprise, a hint of apprehension melded into an expression that left Robin momentarily uncertain. He turned his attention to Olivia, who was still beaming with excitement. "Livy, can you go find Sanji or one of the others? Just for a little bit? You can tell Sanji that I said it’s okay if you have extra dessert." he asked, his tone gentle but firm.

Olivia's face showed a flicker of confusion at her father's request. "But why, Daddy? Can't I stay with Mommy?"

Zoro knelt down next to the bed, so he was at her level, a soft smile on his face. "This is a special secret between us right now. We'll tell everyone soon, I promise. But I want to talk to your mom, okay? Can you do that for me?”

Olivia nodded, the weight of the secret making her feel important. "Okay, Daddy. I'll find Uncle Sanji and not tell anyone." With that, she skipped out of the room, on a mission to find her uncle.

Once Olivia was gone, Zoro turned back to Robin, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions. "Robin, are you... are we really...?" His voice trailed off, unable to complete the question, overwhelmed by the news. He sat down next to Robin on the bed and wrapped his arms around her.

Leaning into his embrace, Robin found herself finally relaxing. "Yes, Zoro. We're going to have another baby. I was just as surprised as you."

Zoro's expression softened, a smile slowly spreading across his face. "A baby," he repeated, the words sinking in. "I'm going to be a dad again. You're... We're..." He was at a loss for words, his usual stoic demeanor giving way to a rare show of vulnerability and joy.

Robin looked up at him, her own heart swelling with love and relief at his reaction. "I was worried about how you'd take the news," she admitted softly.

Zoro shook his head, his grip on her tightening just a little. "Worried? Robin, this is the best news. You're amazing, you know that?" His voice was thick with emotion.

Robin's smile deepened, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "I just want to make sure you're okay with this. It's going to change everything again."

Zoro leaned in, kissing her forehead tenderly. "You’re my wife, why wouldn’t I be okay with this? I'm right here with you, every step of the way." At this point Zoro's concern for Robin took over. "Do you need anything? Should I get Chopper again? Are you comfortable?" His questions tumbled out, each one a testament to his care and love for her.

Robin laughed still feeling a little weak. "I'm fine, Zoro. Really. Chopper has given me some guidelines, but for now, I just need you here with me."

"You, Olivia, and our new little one are my top priority." He looked down at her belly, a sense of awe and protectiveness washing over him. “Do you think Olivia has already told the crew?”

Robin shook her head, a smile still on her lips. “No, she’s actually quite adept at keeping secrets, especially considering she’s only eight.”

Zoro looked at Robin curiously, “Really? What kind of secrets is our little girl hiding?” he asked with a hint of playfulness in his voice.

Robin’s eyebrow arched playfully; her voice tinged with amusement. “Now, if I were to tell you, it wouldn’t be a secret anymore, would it, Swordsman?”

“I guess you’re right.” Zoro said with a smile, “Should we go tell the crew now then? Or do you want to wait a little longer so you can rest?” Zoro’s question lingered in the air, his gaze fixed on Robin. He watched as Robin pondered for a moment; her expression thoughtful.

“I think it might be best to wait until morning. The crew will be thrilled, but right now, I’m quite tired.” She looked up at Zoro, her eyes reflecting a gentle weariness.

Zoro nodded, understanding her need for rest. “Alright, we’ll wait until morning”

Robin gave a small, grateful smile. “Thank you, Zoro.”

Zoro leaned in and kissed Robin’s forehead, his touch tender. “Anything for you,” he whispered. He then settled back against the pillows so Robin could snuggle closer.

Robin shifted in his embrace, laying her head on his chest. She listened to the steady rhythm of his heart, finding solace in its familiarity. Zoro’s arms wrapped around her protectively, his warmth enveloping her. “You still feeling sick?”

Robin shook her head, “Chopper gave me some medicine while you were outside with Olivia. It seemed to help.”

Zoro’s hand moved to Robin’s belly, the reality of their growing family filling him with a sense of awe. “You know now I’m definitely not going to leave your side” he said softly.

Robin placed her hand over his, a contented smile once again on her lips. “I know, Zoro, and I greatly appreciate it.”

They fell into a comfortable silence as Zoro’s fingers traced gentle patterns on Robin’s belly causing her to smile.

Feeling the weight of the day’s events and the warmth of Zoro’s embrace, Robin felt her eyelids growing heavy. “Zoro,” she murmured sleepily, “Hold me like this all night.”

Zoro tightened his hold, a silent vow to never let go. “Always, Robin. I’m not going anywhere.” His voice was soothing and steady.

In the safety of Zoro’s arms, Robin allowed herself to fall asleep, her mind at peace. Zoro watched over her, a guardian in the night, his thoughts filled with the future they were about to embrace.

The door creaked open quietly, breaking the tranquility of the moment. Zoro’s gaze shifted towards the sound, his body tensing instinctively. There, peeking through the gap, stood Olivia, her eyes wide with a mix of concern and curiosity. She had grown tired of waiting for her parents to emerge and had decided to check on them herself.

“Daddy?” Olivia whispered, her voice barely above a breath as she tiptoed into the room. Her small frame was silhouetted against the dim light filtering in from outside.

Zoro placed a finger to his lips, signaling for her to be quiet. “Shh, Livy, Mommy’s sleeping,” he whispered, his eyes softening as he looked at his daughter.

Olivia nodded, her movements cautious as she approached the bed. Her eyes were fixed on Robin, a look of relief washing over her face upon seeing her mother resting peacefully.

Climbing onto the bed with the agility of a child, Olivia nestled close to Zoro. With a yawn, she looked up at him, her eyes heavy with sleep.

He smiled down at his daughter as he adjusted his hold to accommodate her, ensuring both she and Robin were comfortable and secure in his embrace.

“Goodnight, Daddy,” Olivia murmured, her eyelids fluttering as sleep began to claim her.

“Goodnight, little one,” Zoro replied softly, his voice filled with affection.

In the quiet of the night, the Roronoa family lay together, united and content.

Zoro, finally allowing himself to relax, closed his eyes. The worries and uncertainties of the day faded away, replaced by the warmth of his family close to him. As he drifted off to sleep, his last thought was a silent vow to protect and cherish this moment and the many more to come.

~~~

Robin, now in her fifth month of pregnancy, was in the Thousand Sunny's library, arranging some books. Despite her pregnancy, she moved with her usual grace and care. Zoro, ever the protective partner, hovered nearby, ready to jump in at the slightest sign of her discomfort.

"Zoro, honey, I appreciate your concern, but I'm perfectly capable of handling some books," Robin said gently, her voice tinged with amusement. "Remember, I've faced far more challenging tasks and I’ve got my abilities to help as well.”

Zoro, torn between his protective instincts and respect for Robin's independence, gave a reluctant nod. "Just... be careful, okay? Call me if you need anything," he said, his voice laced with concern.

Robin smiled and walked over to Zoro to kiss him. “You know I will, and I promise I’ll take a break in a moment. Besides, I heard Luffy wants you to do some fishing with him, Chopper, and Usopp. Someone needs to keep an eye on our captain and Chopper just in case they fall in.”

He nodded and continued hesitantly towards the door. As Zoro left, Nami entered the library, a knowing smile on her face. "He's really taking the 'protective husband' role seriously, huh?" she teased, leaning against a bookshelf.

Robin chuckled softly as she settled comfortably on the couch, her hands gently cradling her growing belly. “Zoro’s care is really touching, but sometimes, it’s a bit overwhelming. I think he’s trying to make up for the time he missed during my first pregnancy.”

Nami nodded sympathetically as she moved to sit next to Robin. “He’s definitely trying, that’s for sure, but he needs to remember you’re not made of glass, I mean you had Olivia just fine.”

Robin let out a sigh, her gaze distant. “It’s kind of ironic. Back when I was pregnant with Olivia, I longed for this kind of support. Being alone through all of that was hard. I know I had the Revolutionary Army around me, but it wasn’t the same as having my partner by my side, you know?”

Nami raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued as she spoke with a playful tone. “So, you’re telling me none of those revolutionaries caught your eye?”

Robin shook her head, a smile on her lips, “Not really. My thoughts were always with a certain green-haired swordsman, especially since I was carrying his child.”

Nami couldn’t help but smile. “Did you ever imagine that the formidable First Mate of the Straw Hat Pirates would turn into such a caring and attentive husband.”

Robin’s laughter that followed Nami’s comment was soft, “To be honest, I didn’t know what to expect from Zoro in this role. But he’s been incredible and surprisingly good with handling my mood swings.”

Nami’s laughter joined Robin’s, filled with warmth and shared amusement. “Oh, I remember that first big mood swing of yours. You scared Sanji, Chopper tried to hide behind Luffy, Luffy tried to hide behind me, but Zoro – he just stayed right by your side, as calm as ever.”

As Robin and Nami continued their laughter thinking about everyone’s reactions, the door creaked open, and Zoro stepped in, his expression one of care. “I managed to get the bathroom cleared out for you,” he announced with a hint of pride in his voice. “I’ve prepared a bath for you, Robin. Thought it might help you relax.”

Robin’s eyes softened at Zoro’s gesture, a gentle smile gracing her lips. “Thank you, Zoro. That sounds lovely.”

Nami smirked playfully, “Look at you, Zoro. Going from fearsome swordsman to doting husband and bath-preparer. Who would’ve thought?”

Zoro, slightly embarrassed, shrugged nonchalantly. “Just trying to do what I can for my wife and child.”

Robin slowly rose from the couch with Zoro's help, her hand instinctively caressing her growing belly. “Well, your efforts are greatly appreciated, Zoro.” She leaned into him and kissed his cheek.

Nami watched the couple, a fond smile on her face. “I’ll leave you two to it then. Enjoy your bath, Robin.”

As Nami made her way out, Zoro offered his arm to Robin, which she accepted. “Let me know if you need anything else,” he said, his tone gentle yet protective.

Together, they walked towards the bathroom, a serene and comfortable silence between them. Robin felt a wave of gratitude wash over her. Zoro's attentiveness, though sometimes bordering on overprotective, was a constant reminder of his love and commitment to her and their growing family.

~~~

At seven months into her pregnancy, Robin's condition had caused Zoro to become even more vigilant, especially during their travels. The Straw Hat crew had docked at a winter island, a picturesque landscape blanketed in snow and ice. The cold air was invigorating, and the Roronoa family decided to spend the day exploring the quaint town nestled within the frosty hills.

As they wandered through the town, enjoying the serene beauty of the winter wonderland, their presence did not go unnoticed. A group of Marines, recognizing the infamous Straw Hat pirates, began to discreetly gather around Zoro and Robin intending to capture them.

“Sir, there’s a young girl with them. Do you suppose she’s been abducted by them?” one of the marines asked his superior in a hushed tone, concern etched on his face as he observed the Roronoa family from a distance.

The commanding officer, watching the family closely, nodded gravely. “We have a duty to ensure that child’s safety. Our priority is to extricate her from their custody then arrest the Straw Hats,” he stated firmly. The implication was clear: they believe Olivia was in danger, necessitating immediate intervention.

Oblivious to the looming threat, Olivia was delighted by the snow, her laughter echoing in the crisp air. Robin, watched her daughter with a contented smile, her hand resting gently on her belly.

Suddenly, Zoro’s demeanor changed as he sensed the danger. He gently pulled Robin close to his side and kept a firm arm around her. “Olivia, grab your mother’s hand and don’t let go,” he instructed in a calm yet authoritative tone.

Olivia, sensing the seriousness of the situation, quickly clung to Robin. “Daddy, what’s happening?” she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and concern.

Before Zoro could respond, the group of Marines approached them. The commanding officer stepped forward; his voice echoed with authority. “Roronoa Zoro and Robin, you are under arrest by order of the World Government,” he declared firmly with his gaze now focusing on Olivia.

His next words were more than just a command; they carried an underlying threat. “The child must be safeguarded. Relinquish her to our care, and this situation will not escalate further,” he stated.

Zoro's expression darkened instantly. The mere thought of these Marines threatening his pregnant wife and daughter ignited a fierce anger in him. He positioned himself between his family and the Marines, ready to defend them against any threat. “No one is taking our daughter from us and if you touch my wife, I’ll end you all.”

Robin tightened her hold on Olivia. She leaned in to Zoro, her voice full of shock and anger. “They really think we are a threat to our own daughter,” she said to Zoro, the absurdity of their accusations not lost on her.

“Robin, you and Olivia get to safety. Find a hiding spot. I’ll handle them and join you as soon as I can,” Zoro instructed with urgency as the marines closed in on them.

Robin gave a quick nod, “Be careful and come back to us,” she whispered to Zoro before turning to find a secure location for her and their daughter.

As the Marines closed in, Zoro unsheathed his swords, the cold metal slicing through the air with lethal precision. The winter air seemed to resonate with the force of his swings, each one a declaration of his determination to protect his family. His attacks were a flurry of controlled aggression, each one strategically aimed to incapacitate rather than fatally wound.

The Marines, taken aback by the ferocity of Zoro's defense, hesitated momentarily. They were trained soldiers, but few could stand against the raw power of the Straw Hat Pirates’ first mate, especially when the lives of his family were at stake.

Meanwhile, Robin, with Olivia clutching her hand, darted between the buildings, her eyes scouting for a safe hideaway. The fear for her family fueled her steps, but she maintained a calm exterior for the sake of her daughter. Finding a secluded spot, she knelt down beside Olivia, ensuring they were out of sight.

“Mommy, will Daddy be okay?” Olivia’s voice trembled with concern, her small face looking up at Robin with wide, fearful eyes.

Robin wrapped one arm around Olivia offering a comforting embrace while she also cradled her belly. “Your father is very strong, baby. He’ll be fine, and he’ll come find us soon. We just need to stay here and be brave for him,” she reassured, her voice steady despite the worry gnawing at her mind.

Back at the scene of the confrontation, Zoro’s intensity had not faltered. Each marine that dared approach was swiftly and skillfully dealt with. As the last of the Marines retreated, nursing their injuries, Zoro quickly sheathed his swords. His breathing was heavy, his chest rising and falling rapidly, but his first thought was of Robin and Olivia. Without wasting a moment, he dashed towards the location he last saw them, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of his family.

Finding them safe and unharmed brought him immense relief. “Robin! Olivia!” he called out as he approached them, his voice a mix of relief and concern.

Olivia, hearing her father’s voice, ran towards him and hugged his legs tightly. “Daddy!” she exclaimed; her voice muffled against his coat.

Zoro wrapped his arms around both Robin and Olivia. “Are you three okay?” he asked, his gaze quickly checking over Olivia, Robin, and then Robin’s belly.

Robin nodded, a small smile of relief crossing her lips. “We’re fine, Zoro. Thanks to you.”

While keeping a protective hold on his family, Zoro scanned the area one last time, making sure no other threats loomed. Satisfied that they were safe, he picked up Olivia and wrapped an arm around Robin. “I need to get you girls back to Sunny to get you both warmed up and to have Chopper look at you.”

Later that evening, Zoro’s attentiveness was even greater. Back in his room with Robin, he made sure Chopper had completed a thorough check over Robin and then helped her into bed.

“Do you need another blanket? I can get you something warm to drink, I know it’s cold in here. Do you want me to get Olivia?” Zoro asked, his voice laced with worry, his protective nature in overdrive.

Robin, knowing he’s still worked up about earlier, gently shook her head, a smile tugging at her lips. “Zoro, honey, relax. I’m alright, just a little shaken and cold. Come here and hold me, that’s all I need right now.”

Zoro hesitated for a moment, he felt like he should be doing something else, but seeing the look in Robin’s eyes, he complied. He quickly slipped into the bed beside her and carefully wrapped his arms around her.

Robin snuggled closer to him, trying to soak up all of his warmth. “It’s okay for you to relax too.”

Zoro held Robin closer trying to keep her warm as his hand started gently stroking her hair. “I just want to make sure you’re okay,” he murmured.

Robin lifted her head, meeting his gaze. “I know, and I love you for it. But I’m stronger than you think and with you by my side, I feel even stronger.”

Zoro nodded, “I just feel guilty, I guess. For the time I missed with you when you were pregnant with Olivia and now, I just want to be here for every moment.”

Robin understood his feelings. “I do wish you could have been there too, but what matters is you’re here now. You’re here for me, for Olivia, and for our baby.”

~~~

“Ugh, I just want this baby to arrive already,” Robin sighed, reclining back in a chair on deck of the Sunny. Her pregnancy was nearing its ninth month, and the anticipation was building.

Nami, lounging nearby, turned to Robin with a concerned look. “You must be so uncomfortable! Do you need anything? I could get you something to help you relax.”

At the mention of helping one of his female crewmates, Sanji immediately sprang into action. "Robin-chwan, how about a massage? I promise to be extra careful!" he offered enthusiastically.

Zoro, who had been dozing off in a nearby spot, was instantly alert at Sanji's suggestion. He glared at the cook, his protective instincts fully awakened. "If you so much as breathe in my wife’s direction, I'll cut you down, pervert cook," he stated, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword.

Sanji, never one to back down from a challenge, especially when it came to the ladies, spoke up. "I'm not afraid of you, moss head! I'm offering to help Robin-chwan unlike you who was just sleeping!”

In a flash, the two were at each other's throats, their typical rivalry escalating into a full-blown brawl on the deck. The sounds of their argument quickly drew Nami's wrath.

Storming over to the quarreling pair, Nami wasted no time in exerting her authority. With a swift swing of her climatact, she delivered a nasty hit to both Sanji and Zoro, leaving them with throbbing lumps on their heads.

"Enough! You're both acting like children! This isn't helping Robin at all!" Nami scolded, her hands on her hips as she glared at the two now subdued men.

Zoro and Sanji, each nursing a sizeable lump on their heads, quietly muttered apologies to Robin.

Robin, observing the scene with a mix of amusement, called out to Zoro, "Aww, my poor swordsman." She couldn't help but let out a soft chuckle as she reached out, gently caressing Zoro’s head in an attempt to soothe him.

Zoro, still grumbling under his breath about Sanji's audacity, was brought out of his thoughts when Robin suddenly inhaled sharply. "What's wrong?" he asked, his concern immediately evident.

"Just this baby," Robin replied, trying to stretch her back. "They’re getting so heavy, and it's causing my back to ache."

Zoro’s expression shifted to one of thoughtful concern. "Can I try to help? I might have an idea.” he offered tentatively.

Robin eyed him curiously as he helped her stand and he stepped behind her. Zoro then carefully wrapped his arms under her belly and gently lifted, applying a technique he had learned from Chopper to alleviate back strain during pregnancy.

Feeling the immediate relief, Robin sighed contentedly and leaned back against Zoro. "That feels so much better, thank you," she said, her voice soft with gratitude.

Zoro's face lit up with a satisfied smile, pleased to have provided some comfort to Robin. "Anything for you," he said, his protective nature shining through. “Now, do you want me to give you a massage?”

Robin nodded as he smiled at her and led her to their room so he could help relieve her pain.

~~~

In the still of the night, a quiet yet urgent stirring broke the peaceful silence. Robin, now in the final days of her pregnancy, awakened suddenly, a sharp, telltale sensation gripping her.

Robin reached out and squeezed Zoro’s shoulder, giving it a firm shake. “Zoro,” she said her voice laced with urgency. “Zoro, wake up.”

Slowly, Zoro stirred, blinking away the remnants of sleep. He turned towards Robin, noticing the seriousness in her eyes. “Robin? What’s wrong?” he asked, confused.

Robin quickly moved her hand instinctively cradling her belly as pain started to hit. “The baby is coming.”

Zoro, fully awake now, shot up from the bed. “What do you need me to do?” he asked, his voice a mixture of excitement and apprehension.

Robin, despite the escalating contractions, maintained her composure. “We need Chopper. Can you get him?” she requested, trying to steady her breathing.

Without a second’s hesitation, Zoro sprang into action. He quickly threw on some clothes and rushed out of the room to find Chopper.

In the meantime, Robin focused on her breathing, using techniques she had learned to manage the pain. Within minutes, Zoro returned, Chopper in tow. The little reindeer doctor, carrying his medical bag, entered the room with an air of professional urgency. “Robin, how are you feeling? When did the contractions start?” Chopper asked, immediately beginning to set up for the delivery.

Zoro stood by Robin’s side, taking her hand in his. His expression was one of deep concern, yet there was a certain steadfastness in his eyes—a readiness to support Robin through every moment of this life-changing event.

Robin, gripping Zoro’s hand tightly in pain, gave Chopper the necessary details.

The room was filled with a tense anticipation as Chopper prepared for the delivery. Zoro, never leaving Robin's side, whispered words of encouragement and love to her. Despite his usually tough exterior, his gentle and caring nature shone through in these intimate moments.

Outside the room of the Roronoa parents, anxiety and concern were etched on the faces of the Straw Hat crew. Olivia struggled against Nami's gentle restraint. "I need to see Mommy, Aunt Nami. She was screaming," Olivia pleaded, her voice trembling with worry.

Nami, kneeling to meet Olivia's gaze, wrapped her arms around the young girl in a comforting embrace. "Your mom is strong, Liv. Your dad and Chopper are with her. She's in good hands, sweetheart," Nami reassured her, her voice soft but firm.

Inside the room, the atmosphere was a mixture of tension and focus. Robin, amidst the pains of labor, clung to Zoro's hand, grateful for his presence.

"Babe, just squeeze my hand as much as you need. I'm right here with you, I’m not leaving" Zoro spoke gently. He tenderly brushed a damp strand of hair from her forehead, planting a kiss there, his eyes filled with concern and love.

Chopper was immersed in his task. Although he faced some complications, his determination did not waver. His hands worked with precision and confidence, a testament to his skill and devotion. "Robin, you're doing great. I need a strong push now," he instructed, maintaining his professional calm.

Robin nodded weakly, squeezing Zoro's hand tightly. The pain was intense, but she tried to focus on Zoro's voice which was steady and reassuring, "You're strong, Robin. You’re almost there," he encouraged her, his eyes never leaving hers.

Chopper worked diligently, managing the complications with skill and care. "You are doing great," he reassured Robin, though his focus never strayed from his crucial task.

As dawn approached, with the first light of day breaking through the window, a new cry pierced the silence. Chopper, beaming with pride and relief, held up the baby. "It's a boy," he announced, his voice rich with happiness.

Zoro, overcome with emotion, gazed at their son, tears brimming in his eyes. He turned to Robin, who lay back exhausted yet filled with joy. "You did it, Robin. He's perfect.”

Chopper gently handed the baby to Robin, who cradled him lovingly in her arms. The newborn's cries softened as he felt the warmth and love of his mother's embrace.

Zoro leaned over, planting a soft kiss on Robin's forehead, then gently kissed the baby's head. "Welcome to the world, Kenji," he whispered tenderly.

Chopper, having ensured that both Robin and Kenji were stable and well, stepped back to allow the family a moment of privacy.

Zoro, his eyes full of happiness at the sight of Robin cradling their son, turned to the door. “Chopper, can you let Olivia in? Just her for now.” He requested.

Chopper nodded and quietly exited the room to inform the waiting crew. Outside, the anxious atmosphere was palpable among the Straw Hat pirates, all eager for news.

Olivia, standing at the front with Nami, perked up as Chopper emerged. “They said you can go in Olivia.” He said smiling.

She quickly entered the room, her eyes widened with a mix of curiosity and awe. The sight of her mother holding a tiny, wrapped bundle captivated her young mind. Olivia tiptoed closer to get a better look.

Zoro knelt and held out his arms for Olivia to come to him. “Do you want to come say hello to your baby brother?”

Olivia smiled and let Zoro pick her up. Robin, looking tired but radiant according to Zoro, shifted slightly to allow Olivia a better view. “His name is Kenji. Say hello to your little brother,” she said, her voice filled with warmth and love.

Olivia peered at the sleeping face of her brother. “Hi, Kenji,” she whispered, her voice filled with wonder. She looked up at her parents with sparkling eyes. “He’s so small!”

Zoro chuckled softly, as he moved Olivia to sit next to Robin. “You’ll teach him to be strong, won’t you kiddo.” He said, his gaze shifting between and his daughter and son.

"Of course, Daddy! I’ll teach him everything!" Olivia declared with a determined nod. Her voice was soft, filled with a sense of responsibility beyond her years. "I'll show him how to be brave like us, and how to be a great pirate!"

Robin, her eyes tired but filled with happiness, smiled at her daughter's declaration. "That's right, Olivia. And you’ll be the best big sister to Kenji."

Zoro watched the interaction between his children, feeling a sense of pride. He sat down on the other side of Robin and stared at his family. "With you as his big sister, he's going to grow up fearless.”

Olivia beamed at the praise, her chest puffing out slightly. "I’ll protect him and make sure no one bullies him," she said, her voice filled with a mix of seriousness and care.

Zoro ruffled Olivia’s hair affectionately. “I know you will. And we’ll all be here to help you, too,” he reassured her.

Robin, watching her family, felt a deep sense of contentment. Despite the challenges they faced, these moments of family togetherness were what she cherished most. “We are indeed lucky to have each other,” she said, her gaze lingering on each member of her family.

As Kenji stirred slightly in his sleep, Olivia watched him with fascination. “He’s really cute. Can I hold him, Mommy?” she asked, her eyes hopeful.

Robin nodded and, with Zoro’s help, carefully placed the sleeping Kenji into Olivia’s waiting arms. Olivia held her brother gingerly, looking down at him with a mix of awe and affection.

Zoro and Robin watched closely, ensuring that Olivia was comfortable holding Kenji. The sight of Olivia cradling her brother was heartwarming, a symbol of the bond that would grow between them in the years to come.

~~~

That afternoon, once Robin was done feeding Kenji, Zoro helped her lay down. “Do you need anything to eat or drink? Are you comfortable?” He said trying to make sure Robin is okay.

Robin shook her head, “I’m just so tired.” She said weakly as Zoro pulled a blanket up over her.

“Rest babe, I’ll take care of Kenji and Olivia. I’ll come back to check on you, but don’t get up without me, okay? I don’t want you to hurt yourself.” Zoro said as he leaned down to kiss Robin.

Zoro, now holding Kenji securely in his arms, went towards the door but was stopped when he heard Robin speak up, “Zoro?” she said quietly.

He turned to look at her as she kept speaking, “Thank you for being by my side. I love you.”

“I love you too, Robin. I’ll always be by your side.” Zoro said smiling. When he saw Robin close her eyes to finally get some rest, he exited the room and was immediately surrounded by the other Straw Hats.

Luffy, his eyes wide with wonder, leaned in close, his hand reaching out towards the tiny baby. “He’s so tiny!” he exclaimed in awe. However, before his fingers could make contact, Nami's hand came down swiftly, swatting Luffy's hand away. “Luffy, no! You’re all sweaty and grimy. Go wash up first before even thinking of touching the baby,” she stated with her usual sternness.

Zoro, holding Kenji protectively, couldn’t help but chuckle at the interaction. “Yeah, Luffy. You’ll have to be clean to hold him,” he said, shifting Kenji slightly in his arms.

Sanji, lighting a cigarette, couldn’t hide his amazement. “It’s incredible... another mini-Zoro among us, green hair and all.” he murmured, a look of disbelief mixed with a smile on his face.

Olivia, who had been standing beside Nami, beamed with pride. “He looks just like Daddy!” she declared. “And I’m going to be the best big sister ever!”

Zoro smiled down at Olivia. “You sure will, Livy,” he agreed, his gaze softening as he looked at his daughter.

Just then, Chopper scurried over, his eyes wide and filled with professional concern. “How’s Robin doing, Zoro? Does she need anything?” the little reindeer doctor asked, his voice filled with care.

Zoro looked appreciatively at Chopper. “She’s resting now. Just really tired, but she said she’s okay. Thanks for everything, Chopper,” he replied, his voice laced with gratitude.

The crew, respecting Robin’s need for rest, kept their voices low. Their excitement was palpable, yet there was a tenderness in their interactions, a shared joy in welcoming the newest Straw Hat.

As the day progressed, Zoro found himself balancing his time between looking after Olivia and Kenji and checking in on Robin. The crew offered their help, each in their unique way. Sanji prepared a special, nutritious meal for Robin, while the rest of the crew worked to entertain Olivia.

By the evening, the Thousand Sunny was humming with a gentle, contented energy. Zoro, sitting on the deck with Kenji asleep in his arms and Olivia playing nearby, felt a profound sense of fulfillment. His family, his crew, this life they had built together—it was more than he had ever dared to dream.

Inside their room, Robin once again slept peacefully, recovering from the day’s events. Zoro knew that when she woke up, she would be greeted with the warmth and support of their Straw Hat family, a family that had grown stronger and more connected with each new adventure and each new life that joined their journey.

Chapter Text

Over the last few days, the Straw Hat Pirates found themselves adapting to a significant change. The arrival of Roronoa Kenji, the newborn son of Zoro and Robin, had brought a new wave of joy and warmth to the ship.

Zoro, once the stoic and formidable swordsman, had embraced having a newborn with a surprising tenderness. His days were now divided between training and gently cradling Kenji, often lost in thought as he held his son. "You're going to be strong, just like your old man. As soon as you’re old enough, we’ll start your training." he would murmur, a softness in his voice that was rarely heard. His crewmates had a hard time believing this is the same man that could intimidate their enemies with just a look.

Robin, the ship’s archaeologist, renowned for her calm demeanor and intelligence, was equally transformed. Her time was spent nurturing and caring for Kenji, her usually reserved nature giving way to baby talk.

The rest of the crew, too, had adjusted their routines to include the newest member. Sanji, the passionate cook, took pride in preparing nutritious meals for Robin, ensuring she stayed healthy.

Chopper, the adorable reindeer doctor, assumed the role of Kenji’s personal pediatrician, fussing over every sneeze and gurgle.

Nami, the navigator, often found herself holding Kenji, her stern exterior melting away as she played with him. "You’re going to break a lot of hearts one day, aren’t you?" she’d coo and make faces to make Kenji giggle.

Luffy, the ever-energetic captain, attempted to entertain Kenji with his rubbery antics. "Look, Kenji! Gum-Gum Balloon!" he’d shout, inflating himself, much to Kenji's delight.

Usopp, the brave warrior of the seas, in his own exaggerated way, promised grand tales and adventures. "One day, you’ll be part of our great escapades, little buddy!" he’d say with a wide grin.

And Franky, the shipwright, had crafted a special crib for Kenji. "Super safe and comfy!" he’d boasted, wiping a tear from behind his sunglasses.

Amidst this whirl of attention around Kenji, Zoro and Robin’s eight-year-old daughter, Olivia, felt a growing sense of isolation. Her place in the family, once so secure and unquestioned, seemed to be drifting away like a ship sailing out on the horizon.

“Mommy, can you finish reading me the story about the Rainbow Mist tonight?” Olivia asked one evening, tugging at Robin’s sleeve.

“Not tonight, sweetheart. I need to feed Kenji, and then it’s his bedtime,” Robin replied gently, her focus on the baby in her arms.

Olivia nodded, trying to hide her disappointment. She turned away, her eyes lingering on her mother and brother. She missed the times when she was the center of her mother’s world.

Zoro, noticing Olivia’s sad expression, wanted to comfort her but found himself torn. Kenji was now fussing, and Robin was now calling for his help. “Olivia, why don’t you see if that curly br—, I mean if Sanji will show you a new recipe? You liked helping him cook last time.” he suggested, hoping to distract her.

Olivia forced a smile and headed towards the kitchen. “Okay, Daddy,” she said softly, her heart heavy.

In the kitchen, Sanji was more than willing to involve Olivia. “Tonight, we’re making a special cake! You’ll be my little assistant chef!” he declared with his usual flair.

Olivia tried to immerse herself in the task, but her thoughts kept drifting back to her parents and Kenji. She watched as the crew fussed over him, their faces alight with joy and adoration. It was as if Kenji had become the sun, and the rest of them merely planets revolving around him.

Even when they all gathered for meals, the conversations revolved around Kenji. “He smiled today! It was the cutest thing!” Nami would exclaim, or Chopper would proudly announce, “He’s gaining weight perfectly!”

Olivia, once the center of such conversations, now felt like a distant observer. She ate her meals quietly, her usual vivaciousness dimmed.

As the days passed, the Thousand Sunny continued to bustle with activity. The crew was busy with their usual routines, and the laughter of the Straw Hats. Olivia, feeling a growing sense of loneliness, decided to make an effort to connect with her family and friends.

She walked over to where Usopp was fixated on upgrading his slingshot. She watched him for a moment, fascinated by the intricate details of his work.

“Hey, Uncle Usopp!” Olivia called out with a hopeful tone. “Can I help you with your slingshot?”

Usopp looked up then smiled awkwardly. “Ah, maybe later, Olivia. I’m just now finishing up here and I told Franky I’d help him babyproof some things for Kenji,” he explained, gesturing towards some of the dangerous objects in the room.

Olivia’s face fell slightly, but she nodded understandingly, walking away trying to hide her disappointment. She was not going to give up easily though, she soon found Nami in her room surrounded by maps and charts. Her eyes lit up with curiosity as she approached.

“Auntie Nami, can I help with the map?” Olivia asked, her voice tinged with hope.

Nami, deeply focused on her charts, looked up briefly, meeting Olivia's expectant gaze. She gave a small, apologetic smile. "I'm sorry, sweetheart. I really need to concentrate on this right now," Nami replied, her tone gentle yet firm. "Your mom and Kenji are out on the deck. Why don't you go see them?"

Olivia's face fell slightly, a hint of disappointment flickering in her eyes. "Okay," she said quietly, her enthusiasm fading. She turned and walked away, her small figure seeming a bit deflated.

Once on deck, Olivia's gaze immediately found her younger brother, Kenji, nestled comfortably in Robin's arms. His innocent laughter filled the air, drawing adoring smiles from those around him. Olivia watched, a complex mix of emotions swirling within her.

She loved her little brother, but she couldn’t help feeling overshadowed by his presence. Looking out over at the island from their ship, Olivia wondered if there were any ruins she could visit with her mom, which caused her to quickly approach Robin.

"Mama, can we go exploring today? Just me and you? Please?" Olivia asked hopefully as she wanted undivided attention.

Robin, turning to face her daughter with a warm smile, was about to agree. "That sounds like a wonderful idea, baby, I—" Her words were cut short as Kenji suddenly began to fuss, his tiny face scrunching up in discomfort. Instantly, Robin’s attention shifted to the newborn. Zoro, hearing the cries, quickly joined them on deck, concern etched on his face as he checked on Kenji.

Olivia just walked away without a word to her room wondering, “Maybe I can have my own adventure. They won’t notice.”

Once in her room, her mind wandered back to the times before Kenji was born, when she was the center of her parent’s world. But now, not really understanding why her brother needed so much attention, she began to feel forgotten.

“They’ll see I can do big girl things and then they’ll let me do more with them.” She thought, a plan beginning to form in her mind.

After a quiet dinner, where Olivia mostly picked at her food, she made up her mind. “Can I go play in my room?” she asked, trying to sound casual.

Robin, who was trying to feed a fussy Kenji, smiled at Olivia without really looking at her. “Okay, baby. Let me know if you need me,” she said, her attention divided as she cooed at Kenji, trying to calm him down.

Zoro, trying to help clean up the kitchen since it was his night to clean, looked up. “Okay kiddo,” he said distractedly.

Olivia nodded, feeling a sting in her chest at their distracted responses as she quietly left the table.

In her room, she quickly grabbed her small backpack and began to fill it with essentials – a water bottle, some snacks, a light, and her favorite blanket for comfort.

Slipping out of her room, Olivia made her way to the deck. The night was calm, the stars twinkling like tiny beacons in the vast sky. She quickly steeled herself, reminding herself she had to do this. If no one was going to go on an adventure with her, she was going to go on one by herself.

Quietly, she climbed down the ladder to the lower deck, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and nervousness. Once she reached the bottom, she glanced around to make sure no one saw her, then slipped off the ship, her small figure disappearing into the night.

“I’ll find something so amazing, they’ll have to notice me,” she thought, her steps determined as she headed into the unknown.

About half an hour after dinner, Zoro walked towards Olivia’s room. He wanted to invite her to join him and Robin for a reading session in the library. Well, he wanted to sleep, but he loved listening to Robin read to their daughter. There was something soothing about Robin’s voice. Pushing open Olivia’s door, he expected to see his daughter immersed in her own world. “Hey Livy, your mom—” he started, but his voice trailed off as he scanned the room, finding no trace of Olivia.

For a moment, he tried to reassure himself. "She's probably just playing somewhere on the ship," he thought. But as he called out her name and received no response, a sense of dread began to rise in his chest. His steps quickened as he checked the usual spots where Olivia liked to play, but she was nowhere to be found.

Panic set in, Zoro's heart racing as he realized the gravity of the situation. “ROBIN!” he screamed, his voice echoing with fear and urgency. He sprinted back towards the main deck, his mind racing with terrifying possibilities.

Hearing the alarm in Zoro's voice, Robin, who was gently rocking Kenji in her arms, felt a sudden jolt of fear. She hurriedly joined Zoro, her eyes wide with concern. “What’s wrong? What happened?” she asked, her voice trembling.

Zoro, his eyes wide and frantic, blurted out, “I can’t find Olivia anywhere. She’s not in her room, she’s not anywhere on the ship!”

The color drained from Robin’s face as she quickly passed Kenji to Zoro. She dashed into Olivia’s room, her heart pounding in her chest. A quick survey revealed Olivia’s backpack and her favorite blanket were missing. “Oh no, did she... did she run away?” Robin's voice cracked, fear lacing every word.

The distress in Robin’s voice sent a shockwave through the crew, who had gathered around, sensing the urgency. They sprang into action, their expressions grave as they realized the gravity of the situation.

Zoro clutched Kenji close, his other hand forming a tight fist. The thought of his daughter, alone and vulnerable out there, filled him with paralyzing fear. He turned to his crewmates, his voice laced with a rare note of desperation. “We need to find her, now. She’s out there alone...”

As the crew dispersed to search, Zoro and Robin shared a look of profound worry and fear, the weight of the situation pressing down on them like a physical force. The quiet night had suddenly turned into a frantic search for their missing daughter.

Sanji, lighting a cigarette with trembling hands, muttered to Nami, “She couldn’t have gone far, right?” His voice betrayed his worry, his usual composure replaced by a sense of urgency.

Nami, scanning the horizon with Usopp’s binoculars, responded with equal concern, “We need to find her before she gets into trouble. This island can be dangerous.”

Luffy, usually the carefree spirit, wore a serious expression as he got ready to start his search. “I’ll check the town again, maybe she wanted to get some more ice cream,” he stated, flinging himself off the ship.

Usopp quickly grabbed a light and made sure he had his slingshot. “I’ll go with Luffy. We’ll cover more ground together.”

Brook spoke, his voice also full of worry. “I’ll search the eastern shore. She loved the view from there.”

Franky clenched his fists at the thought of something happening to his tiny crewmate. “I’ll check the forest; she might be hiding there!”

Robin locked eyes with Zoro, a glimmer of realization dawning in her eyes. "Zoro, she mentioned wanting to explore the ruins earlier today. How could I have overlooked that?" Her voice full of guilt for not remembering something so seemingly obvious.

Zoro, seeing the worry in Robin’s eyes, pulled her into a comforting hug. His voice was steady, even though his mind raced with fear. "Robin, she's a smart kid. She'll be okay," he reassured her, trying to believe his own words.

“I have to go find her, Zoro. Can you please stay here with Kenji? If she returns, she’ll need you here.” Robin said pulling away from Zoro’s arms as she tried to fight tears that threaten to spill.

Zoro nodded, understanding that at least one of them needed to search. For once he let Robin go knowing that his sense of direction wasn’t the best. “Go. If she comes back, I’ll be here for her. Just stay safe.”

Chopper, pacing nervously on the deck, looked up with concern. "I can stay here with Zoro, in case she comes back and needs medical attention," he offered, his voice small but filled with a determination to help.

The crew dispersed quickly, each member taking a different direction, their voices fading into the night as they called out for Olivia.

Back on the ship, Zoro paced restlessly, his gaze flickering between Kenji and the direction he saw Robin heading. His mind was a whirlwind of fear and self-reproach. “How could I let this happen? My little girl…Zoro how can you even call her that, you let her leave and didn’t even notice.”

A few hours had passed, and so far the search yielded no results. Most of the crew returned except for Robin. Luffy’s usual carefree attitude was nowhere to be seen; Usopp’s eyes were wide with unspoken fears; Franky was unusually quiet.

Sanji, returning shook his head as Zoro watched him board. “There’s no sign of her in the town, Zoro. We checked everywhere.”

Zoro’s jaw clenched, his eyes burning with a mix of fear and frustration. He looked down at Kenji who was sleeping through all of this chaos and panic, then back to his crew. “We can’t give up. My little girl is out there.”

Nami stepped forward, “She’ll be okay Zoro, we’ll start our search again at first light. We’ll cover more ground, and we’ll check the places we might have missed. She’s a smart girl, we’ve all taught her how to handle being on her own in these kinds of situations. She’ll have found somewhere safe to stay.”

Meanwhile, in the dense underbrush of the island, Robin moved swiftly, her eyes scanning the landscape. The ruins, steeped in mystery, loomed in the distance. Her heart pounded in her chest, not from the physical exertion, but from the fear and worry for her daughter.

As she neared the ruins, Robin’s mind raced. “Olivia, please be safe,” she thought, her instincts on overdrive. She knew her daughter’s curiosity and love for adventure – traits she undoubtedly inherited from both her parents. These traits were now filling Robin with dread.

Inside the ruins, Olivia sat huddled in a dark corner, her small light flickering and dimming in the surrounding darkness. She hugged her knees close, trying to muster the bravery she always saw in her mother. “Mommy wouldn’t be scared,” she whispered to herself, though her voice quivered. The shadows cast by the dying light danced on the walls, creating shapes that made her imagination run wild.

Robin’s steps quickened as she neared the entrance of the ruins. She entered cautiously, her eyes adjusting as she used her light to look around the dark ruins.

“Olivia!” Robin’s call echoed through the deserted chambers. “Livy! Can you hear me?” The only answer was the haunting echo of her own voice.

Deeper within the ruins, Olivia heard a distorted voice, unaware it was her mother. Frightened, she scrambled to her feet, running. She missed a twisted tree root protruding through the floor, tripping and twisting her ankle. Her fall scraped her knees and hands as she tried to catch herself, leading her to burst into tears.

Hearing faint sounds resembling her daughter's voice, Robin hurried, her heart pounding. "Livy! Honey! Where are you?" Her voice was full of panic.

Olivia, recognizing her mother was near, called out, fear and pain evident in her voice. "Mommy!"

"I'm on my way, sweetheart! Stay where you are!" Robin responded with urgency.

Robin continued on, her light scanning the area, until she spotted a small, huddled figure. "Olivia!" she exclaimed, rushing to scoop up her daughter. Olivia clung to Robin as she cried. "My baby," Robin whispered, relief flooding through her.

Meanwhile, back on their ship, Zoro was restless. "I need to be out there. We have to find my wife and daughter. I can't just stand here doing nothing!"

Luffy addressed Zoro, "Robin wanted you to stay for a reason. I'll head back out with Franky and Sanji. The rest of you, stay here in case they come back."

Franky and Sanji nodded, following Luffy to resume the search for Robin and Olivia.

In the dimly lit ruins, Robin gently set Olivia back down, examining her injuries as best as she could. “Sweetie, where does it hurt?” Robin asked softly, her hands gently probing for any serious injuries.

Olivia winced as Robin’s touch found the swollen ankle. “It hurts there,” she sniffled, pointing at her scraped knees, and then holding her palms up for Robin to see the scrapes there as well.

“I’m so sorry, Liv,” Robin murmured, her heart aching at the sight of her daughter’s pain. She carefully checked each scrape, her mind racing on how to provide comfort in this desolate place.

After ensuring there were no severe injuries, Robin pulled Olivia into another gentle embrace, brushing her hair back from her forehead. “Why did you run off like that?” she asked, concern evident in her voice.

Olivia hesitated, her eyes downcast. “I… I don’t know. I just wanted to go on an adventure since no one wanted me,” she mumbled.

“What do you mean no one wanted you? You know it’s not safe out here by yourself,” Robin spoke gently, she knew there was more to Olivia’s explanation.

Olivia didn’t want to make eye contact with her mother as tears started to roll down her cheeks. “It’s Kenji’s fault,” she finally admitted.

“Kenji?” Robin spoke with confusion evident in her tone.

Olivia nodded, “No one wants me around anymore.”

Robin’s heart seemed to shatter at her daughter’s confession. She gently wiped Olivia’s tears and kissed her forehead then pulled Olivia into a tighter embrace. “Sweetheart, that’s not true. We all love you so much. I am so sorry that we made you feel that way,” she quietly said, her own eyes brimming with tears.

“I feel left out, Mama,” Olivia sobbed, her small body trembling in Robin’s arms.

Robin kept her tight hold on Olivia, mentally berating herself for not noticing her daughter’s feelings. “I promise that we will change that. You are so important to us, and I’m sorry we didn’t show it enough. Your brother is just so little and needs a lot of attention. He’s not big like you yet, but just because he needs a lot of attention doesn’t mean that your father and I love you less.”

Olivia looked up, her eyes searching her mother’s face for reassurance. “Really?”

“Absolutely, my love,” Robin said, kissing her daughter’s forehead once again. “We’ll make sure you never feel left out again.”

After spending a few more minutes comforting Olivia, Robin knew they couldn’t stay in the ruins any longer. She carefully lifted her daughter into her arms, making sure she was comfortable. “Let’s get you out of here, sweetheart. I know your dad and brother miss you.”

Olivia nodded, resting her head on Robin’s shoulder, still sniffling quietly. “My ankle hurts,” she whined softly as she felt the pain throbbing.

“I know baby, Dr. Chopper will help you soon.” Robin said as they finally emerged from the ruins. The cool night air felt refreshing after the closeness of the stone walls.

Robin’s pace was quick but steady and careful, mindful of Olivia’s injured ankle. The distant sound voices reached her ears, bringing a sense of relief. She knew help was near.

Luffy, Franky, and Sanji quickened their pace when they saw their resident archeologist’s outline in the distance. Luffy reached them first, his expression full of worry and relief. “Robin! Olivia! Are you both okay?” he asked, his eyes scanning over the pair.

“We’re okay, Luffy. Olivia is hurt, but it’s nothing too serious,” Robin replied with an exhausted tone.

Olivia tried to smile through her tears, reassured by the presence of her fellow crewmates.

“She tripped and twisted her ankle in the ruins. She has a few scrapes too,” Robin explained, shifting Olivia in her arms to better support her.

“We need to get her back to the ship and take care of those injuries,” Franky suggested.

Luffy nodded in agreement. “Let’s get moving. The sooner we get back, the better.”

As they continued on their way, Olivia's eyelids became heavy, the comfort of her mother's embrace lulling her into a sense of security. Robin, despite her exhaustion from the night's ordeal, was filled with an immense sense of relief to have her daughter safe in her arms once more. “Let's have Dr. Chopper take a look at you, and then we can give you a nice bath. How does that sound? And afterwards, I'll read you a story in your room,” she suggested gently, looking down at Olivia with a soft smile.

Olivia shook her head slightly. “Can I stay with you and Daddy tonight?” she asked, her eyes lifting to meet Robin's.

Robin’s response was immediate and tender, “Of course you can, my love,” she reassured, her hand drawing comforting circles on Olivia’s back.

Meanwhile, Zoro had just finished putting Kenji, their newborn, to sleep in his and Robin's room. The little one had finally drifted off again after Brook played a lullaby quietly on his violin. Stepping out of the dimly lit room, Zoro made his way back to the deck, his mind still filled with thoughts of Robin and Olivia's safety.

As he emerged onto the deck, his eyes instinctively scanned the horizon, and there, he saw the figures of Robin and Olivia making their way up the gangplank causing relief to hit him like a wave.

Robin, with Olivia still nestled in her arms, ascended the gangplank, her eyes meeting Zoro's. There was an unspoken understanding between them, a shared moment of gratitude for their family's safety.

Zoro quickly closed the space between them and embraced both of his girls not wanting to let go.

Robin offered a weary but genuine smile. "We're okay, Zoro," she said, her voice was quiet and tired.

Olivia, now slightly more alert at the sight of her father, managed a small smile. "Daddy," she murmured, her voice soft and tired as she reached out for him.

Zoro extended his hand, tenderly stroking Olivia's hair before carefully lifting her into his arms. His voice held a mix of gentleness and concern as he spoke, "You had us all worried, little one."

Robin, her gaze falling to Olivia's injured ankle now completely visible in the ship's brighter light, explained, "She's twisted her ankle and has a few scrapes. Chopper should take a look at her."

Zoro nodded with understanding. "Right, let's get her to Chopper quickly," he said, his tone decisive.

As they made their way to where Chopper would be, Zoro held Olivia securely, his every step careful to avoid jostling her. Robin walked beside them, her concern evident in her watchful eyes.

Upon reaching Chopper, the doctor immediately sprang into action, his medical expertise taking over as he examined Olivia's ankle and tended to her scrapes. He was gentle yet efficient, reassuring Olivia and her parents with his calm demeanor.

After Chopper finished bracing Olivia's ankle, he provided instructions for her care. "She needs to rest and keep weight off her ankle for a few days," he advised.

Zoro and Robin nodded, both relieved that Olivia's injuries were minor and manageable. They thanked Chopper, who offered a warm, reassuring smile before heading off to attend to other duties.

With Olivia's injuries tended to, the family moved her towards the bathhouse to get her cleaned up. Zoro carried Olivia, making sure she was comfortable and secure in his arms. Robin walked close by her presence a silent support.

In the bathhouse, Zoro offered to go get them both a change of clothes and an ice pack for Olivia’s ankle. He wanted to give his girls both privacy and time to clean up after their long night in the ruins.

After giving them time to bathe, Zoro returned with their clean clothes and patiently waited outside. Once they were ready, he gently lifted Olivia, making sure to not bother her ankle and handed the ice pack to Robin so they could put that on Olivia as soon as they entered their room.

In their room, Robin and Zoro carefully arranged Olivia in bed. Robin delicately placed an ice pack on Olivia's ankle and propped her foot up with a pillow for comfort. At the same time, Zoro quietly checked on Kenji, ensuring the baby was still sleeping soundly.

After making sure both children were settled and comfortable, Robin slipped into bed beside Olivia, while Zoro got into bed on Olivia's other side, enveloping their daughter in a cocoon of love and care.

Soon the room was bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight coming in through a small window, casting gentle shadows across the walls. In the comforting silence, Robin and Zoro lay on either side of Olivia, their presence a reassuring blanket for their daughter. Olivia, nestled between her parents, felt the love and security that only her family could provide. Her earlier fears and anxieties seemed to melt away.

Outside, the ship gently rocked on the calm sea, its rhythm like a lullaby sung by the ocean itself. The sound was soothing, a reminder of the constant ebb and flow of life. In these quiet moments, Robin found herself reflecting on the day's events. The fear she felt when Olivia was missing, the relief of finding her, and the heartache of learning about her daughter's feelings of neglect. It was a stark reminder of the delicate balance required in parenting, especially with the recent addition of little Kenji.

Zoro was also deep in thought. He considered his role as a father, the protector of his family. Tonight was a reminder of the unpredictable nature of life and the importance of being there for his family. He glanced over at Robin, seeing the look of love in her eyes, and felt a surge of admiration for the strength and tenderness she possessed.

Olivia, feeling the silent communication between her parents, shifted slightly, finding comfort in the warmth of her family. The day's adventures had taken her on a journey of emotions, but here, in the safety of her parents' arms, she felt like the most cherished child in the world.

In the crib beside the bed, Kenji stirred slightly in his sleep, his tiny hands clenching and unclenching in a dream. Zoro watched his son for a moment, his heart swelling with pride and love. He realized that every challenge, every fear, and every joy they experienced as a family only served to strengthen their bond.

Robin, feeling the steady breathing of Olivia and Zoro, knew that the events of the day would become a part of their family's lore. Stories to be recounted in the years to come, lessons to be learned, and memories to be cherished. She realized that every moment, whether filled with joy or tinged with sorrow, was a thread in the tapestry of their family's life.

As sleep finally began to claim her, Robin's last conscious thought was a vow to always make Olivia and Kenji feel loved and included. She knew that the journey of parenthood was an ever evolving one, filled with unexpected turns and new challenges. But she also knew that as long as they faced these challenges together, as a family, they could overcome anything.

The soft sound of the sea, the gentle rocking of the ship, and the quiet breathing of her loved ones lulled Robin into a peaceful slumber. Zoro, too, succumbed to sleep, his protective instincts at rest now that his family was safe.

As dawn broke, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink, a new day began, promising fresh adventures and new opportunities to grow and learn as a family.

Chapter Text

The exhaustion was palpable among the Straw Hats, their energy spent in the daring rescue of their friend, Nico Robin. They had all reunited on the deck, a collective sense of relief washing over them.

Robin stood, her injuries not dampening the profound gratitude that welled up in her eyes. "Luffy, everyone, thank you," she said, her voice thick with emotion.

Luffy, sprawled on the deck, unable to move, beamed back at her. “Don’t worry about it!” he replied, his trademark smile unwavering.

The crew's collective relief and joy at Robin's safe return filled the air, their voices blending in a chorus of welcome. Standing slightly apart, Zoro's gaze was fixed on Robin, his mind unexpectedly traveling back to a certain moment in Skypiea.

There, amidst the charged atmosphere, he vividly recalled the terror of seeing Robin struck by Enel's lightning. Instinctively, he had darted forward, catching her before she could hit the ground. His voice was a growl of protective fury, "She's a woman," he had declared. Holding her gently, he whispered urgently, "Stay with me, okay? We're not losing you.” His gaze then shifted fiercely towards Enel; a silent vow made in the heat of the moment to take him down.

Zoro snapped himself out of his thoughts and cut through the sentimentality with his usual blunt tone. “This is nice and all, but let’s save the sappy stuff ‘til after we escape, okay?” His voice, though gruff, carried a hint of concern and urgency due to their situation.

As soon as those words left his mouth, Chopper and Sanji pounced on him in a comedic display. Sanji’s legs flew in a flurry of kicks while Chopper clamped down on Zoro’s leg with a ferocity belying his cute appearance.

“If we keep sitting around, we’re all going to end up dead!” Zoro exclaimed, attempting to shrug off Sanji’s assault.

Sanji, not concerned by Zoro’s resistance, shouted, “It doesn’t matter, apologize to Robin now!”

Through her laughter, Robin watched the scene unfold, her heart swelling with affection for these people who were more than just crew mates; they were her friends. The chaos of their escape seemed to pause in this brief moment.

Watching her now, safe and with the crew, Zoro felt an immense relief, like he could breathe again.

As Robin began to walk across deck, she couldn’t help but notice Zoro’s gaze lingering on her. His usually stern eyes seemed softer, filled with an emotion she hadn’t often seen directed at her. In a part of her heart, she was beginning to acknowledge the feelings that had been simmering for a while – an unspoken attraction towards the swordsman.

She couldn’t help but wonder what his gaze meant. “Could he feel something similar?” she thought causing her heart to flutter at the thought. She had noticed that over time his protective nature that was once solely part of his duty, now felt like something more personal, more profound. She was secretly hopeful that this was the beginning of something.

Moments later as they were beginning their escape, Robin's ears caught the bitter venom in Spandam's voice projecting from his ship. His rant was filled with disbelief and anger over her escape despite the overwhelming odds in his favor.

Robin moved to the ship’s stern, her silhouette poised against the pursuing vessel. She crossed her arms over her chest causing arms to sprout all over Spandam’s body, holding him in a formidable grip.

Behind her, Zoro stood vigilant, his presence a silent promise of protection. Sanji joined shortly after, the pair flanking Robin, a fortress against any who dared threaten her safety again.

With a single word, “Clutch,” Robin brought an end to Spandam’s tyranny, leaving him crumpled on his ship’s deck.

Zoro’s smirk was one of pride and approval, a silent acknowledgement of Robin’s strength. She had not only reclaimed her freedom but had delivered justice to a man who represented her darkest days.

Robin caught the subtle but unmistakable glint of pride in Zoro's eye, a silent exchange of camaraderie between them. As the Straw Hats prepared to make their swift departure, Robin moved past Zoro, her hand lightly brushing against his and gently squeezing it in a silent expression of gratitude for his unwavering support and belief in her.

Zoro was momentarily shocked, an uncharacteristic flush creeping up on his cheeks as he turned to look at her. Catching Robin’s mischievous glance over her shoulder, he was met with a playful wink. It displayed her desired effect; his face deepened to a more pronounced shade of red. Her light laughter filled the air, a sound that Zoro found incredible.

~~~

Following their victorious return to Water 7, the Straw Hats, along with the Franky Family and the Galley-La Company, found themselves in the middle of a spontaneous celebration.

Amid the party, Zoro attempted to enjoy his meal, though a crowd seemed to swarm him. His gaze wandered, landing on Robin who stood alone leaning against a wall, her hand cradling a glass of wine. It seemed like she was having a conversation with herself.

Suddenly, Zoro noticed her expression flickered to one of surprise, and she quickly ran away. Zoro felt an urge to follow, to convince her to rejoin the party, but before he could, Luffy’s laughter, accompanied by a display of his overstuffed mouth and chopsticks in his nose drew her back, along with the amused laughter of Usopp and Chopper.

Zoro’s gaze lingered on Robin as he noticed a rare and genuine smile on her face. He couldn’t help but think about how she has a great smile and how beautiful she really is. However, he would never openly admit that. As he continued to watch her, he couldn’t help but feel remorse of the times he had been so harsh to her. This was quickly followed by a deeper desire – a want to reach out and pull her into his arms, to let her know the void her absence left in him.

As he mulled over his feelings, the scene shifted. Nami was scolding Luffy, trying to remove the chopsticks from his face, while Sanji was happily wrapped around her trying to hold her back. Robin’s laughter seemed to float through the air again, as her comment caught everyone off guard. “Maybe I should try that myself, Luffy.”

“Never thought our smart and pretty archaeologist would consider doing something so ridiculous.” Zoro thought to himself, a strange sensation still stirring in him. Did he just think of her as “pretty”? His thoughts were cut short as Robin’s eyes met his, her smile deepened as she noticed his pink face.

As the night wound down, Zoro found what he thought was the right moment to approach Robin. “Hey, I um, I noticed that you looked bothered by something earlier.”

Robin’s eyes, reflecting the soft glow of the lights around them, met Zoro’s. “Oh, that,” she replied as she tried to keep her voice even, “Just lost in thought for a moment.”

Zoro, unconvinced but trying to be mindful of her boundaries, offered a small nod. “Robin, about before… when you were gone,” he paused, trying to find the right words, trying to be sincere. “I was worried. We all were, but… I guess I didn’t realize how much I’d… miss you.”

Her expression softened, the surprise evident in her widening eyes. She had not expected this, especially from Zoro, who was almost as guarded with his emotions as she is.

“You… missed me?” Robin asked, a trace of wonder in her tone.

“Yeah,” Zoro confirmed. “It didn’t sit right with me, you leaving like that. Made me rethink a lot of things… like how I’ve treated you.”

A silence fell between them, not awkward, but filled with the weight of unspoken feelings and newfound understanding. Robin regarded him, the stoic swordsman who rarely showed concern, now revealing a depth of care that went beyond simple camaraderie. She was happy to know that it seemed like his feelings were similar to her own.

“I appreciate your apology, Zoro. And your concern,” she said, her voice quiet. “It means more than you know.”

Zoro’s hand, almost with a mind of its own, reached out and gently grabbed her hand as he wasn’t sure what else he should say. Robin’s smile returned, warmer this time causing Zoro to feel like he needed to do something more to keep that smile on her face.

In a moment of impulse, Zoro closed the gap between them, he wrapped his arms around her in a tentative embrace. It was brief, but in that short span, it spoke volumes, conveying apologies, relief, and a promise of protection.

Robin, not ready for Zoro to let go, wrapped her arms around him, keeping him in place. The walls she had built, the barriers that had risen from years of betrayal and hurt, seemed to crack due to the sincerity of Zoro’s words and embrace.

After a few moments they stepped back. Zoro cleared his throat, a touch of red once again on his cheeks as Robin chuckled once again.

Scratching his head, Zoro spoke up, “So um…” he began, a rough attempt at being nonchalant, “I was thinking of checking out a coffee shop I saw in town before we leave. You might like it… would you wanna come?”

Robin’s tone was once again teasing as she spoke up, “So you want to take me on a date?”

Zoro started to stutter as his mind tried to think of any excuse even though none came out, “No, that’s not – I mean, we could just… Unless you want it to be a date?” His cheeks burned hotter with each word.

Robin’s smile broadened; she felt her heart fluttering in her chest at Zoro’s invitation. “It sounds delightful, Zoro, so yes, I’ll join you.”

Before Zoro could retreat, Robin reached up, leaving a quick kiss on his cheek. As she walked away, Zoro stood frozen, staring at her as the warmth of her lips lingered. A pleasant confusion swirled in his thoughts, along with a determination to feel that sensation again.

~~~

The next day, Zoro found himself in the middle of a market. Strapped to his chest in a baby carrier were three babies, each more curious than the last. He stood out comically in the crowd, the fierce First Mate of the Straw Hat Pirates turned babysitter.

“This is so wrong; I don’t even know what I’m doing here. I’ll sneak away the first chance I get,” he grumbled to himself. But his thoughts were halted as he caught a glimpse of Sanji approaching with a cart full of supplies. Zoro ducked into a nearby alley, hoping to avoid any further babysitting duties or the cook’s inevitable teasing.

Zoro zigzagged through the streets of Water 7, hiding from familiar faces from Galley-La and his crew. His breath grew heavy, the weight of the children and his escapade settling in. Finally, he halted, admitting defeat. “I give up, I can’t run anymore,” he muttered as he trudged along with the trio of infants snug against his chest.

A familiar voice caught his attention from behind. “Having a rough time?” it teased.

“You could say that. I don’t even know how I got roped into this stupid mess.” Zoro grumbled, oblivious to the speaker. His head snapped up, and upon recognition, he blurted, “Oh you’ve got to be kidding me!”

Robin’s laughter filled the air as she was pushed into an adjacent alley by Zoro. “Now listen –” he began, only to be interrupted by Nami’s distant calls for Robin. Instinctively, Zoro pinned Robin against the wall and covered her with his body to keep them from being seen by Nami.

“When you said you missed me, I guess you really meant it.” Robin whispered in Zoro’s ear.

Zoro looked down, now realizing how close they really are, and felt the heat rush to his cheeks. He quickly stepped back, his face turning even more red.

Robin’s expression softened, her eyes full of playfulness. “Relax, your secret is safe with me. Besides, I think this look suits you.” With a playful wink, she turned to leave, her laughter trailing behind her. “Oh, and Zoro,” she added, glancing back, “I’m genuinely excited for our ‘not-a-date’ date.” Her words hung in the air as Zoro remained there for a few moments with a fiery red face full of embarrassment.

~~~

As the sun was starting to set, Zoro figured it was now or never. He glanced around the room to see Robin eyeing him while she pretended to be engrossed in a book. Seizing the opportunity to finally be alone with Robin, he announced to his crew mates. “I’m gonna step out for a bit. I’m tired of sitting here.”

“Fine, just don’t get lost, moss head,” Sanji quipped, not stopping his usual fawning over Nami.

Across the room, after watching Zoro leave, Robin waited a few moments before gently closing her book. “Nami, I think I’ll go check out the bookstore before they close. I could use a few new novels for our journey ahead,” she said, rising to her feet.

Nami, now distracted by Sanji, waved her off. “Sure, just make sure you don’t spend all of the money.”

Outside, Zoro waited in the alley that Robin told him to meet her in. Eventually, he spotted the familiar figure of Robin approaching.

“Did you get lost on the way to the alley, swordsman?” Robin asked, a teasing glint in her eyes as she joined him.

“Ha, very funny,” Zoro retorted, but the corner of his mouth twitched in a reluctant smile.

As they navigated through Water 7, Zoro found himself instinctively wanting to pull Robin closer, especially with the looks she was getting from some men. “Would she mind if I… I mean we are on a date.” he wondered, debating whether to put an arm around her. Instead, with a subtle boldness, he reached for her hand, intertwining his fingers with hers. Robin responded with a gentle squeeze of his hand, moving closer to him, a gesture that filled Zoro with a sense of pride.

Upon entering the quaint coffee shop, Robin observed the cozy atmosphere with interest. “I wouldn’t have guessed you’d pick a place like this,” she commented, her eyes scanning over the small, welcoming set up.

Zoro, feeling slightly out of place, responded, “It’s not exactly my kind of spot, but I’ve noticed you enjoying coffee late at night, so I thought you’d appreciate it.”

After ordering, they chose a secluded table at the back of the café. As they settled in, Robin playfully prodded Zoro about his earlier remark. “It seems like you have been paying quite a bit of attention to me,” she said with a teasing tone.

Momentarily flustered, Zoro searched for a response. After a moment of trying to compose himself, he brought up something that’s remained on his mind, her confrontation with Spandam. “I just wanted to let you know I was impressed with how you handled the Spandam guy. He got what he deserved and honestly, he was lucky I didn’t get to him first.”

Robin’s smile faded as she now had a thoughtful expression on her face. “Well, after everything that’s happened, it felt necessary. I wanted to make sure he wouldn’t follow me.”

Zoro reached across the table and rested his hand on Robin’s, “You don’t have to worry about that anymore. Not while I’m around. I mean not while me and the crew are around.”

Robin wasn’t sure what to think of the swordsman’s emotions being so openly displayed but she knew she was grateful for them. She felt relieved knowing that he has accepted her.

As their coffee and an unexpected plate of sweets arrived, Zoro’s gaze hardened momentarily at the waiter who seemed to be silently flirting with Robin. He watched the waiter leave, his expression one of annoyance.

Robin, somewhat uninterested in the sweets, chose a small tart, her amusement clear at Zoro’s reaction to the waiter’s flirting. “It’s not every day one is missed by the great swordsman and first mate of the Straw Hats.”

Zoro, trying to keep himself from becoming flustered, leaned in closer, his eyes locked with hers. “You’re important to our crew, and I—” he paused, the words catching in his throat.

Robin prompted softly, “And you?”

“And… I really did miss you. More than I expected to. I’m not letting you go again,” Zoro confessed as he leaned over the table more. He didn’t know what was possessing him to do this, but he also knew he didn’t want to stop.

Robin watched as Zoro leaned in and felt herself being drawn into him. Their lips hesitantly brushed against each other and that was all they needed. Robin cupped Zoro’s cheek as if signaling him to not pull away as she pressed her lips fully against his. Zoro felt intoxicated, he kind of understood why that love cook was so adamant about getting attention from women, but Zoro knew then that Robin was the only woman he needed.

As they parted, both were visibly flushed, the warmth of their brief kiss lingering in the air between them.

“I uh… that was my way of showing you that I was worried. That’s all,” Zoro mumbled, his attempt to play down his embarrassment clear in his voice.

Robin’s response was a soft smile, her words nearly lost in the ambient noise of the café. “I enjoyed that, Zoro. Really, thank you.”

With the evening progressing, Zoro found himself increasingly at ease with Robin. Gradually, he shifted his chair closer to hers, eventually draping his arm around her shoulders. Their conversation flowed more freely, punctuated by shared laughter and easy banter.

When it was time to leave, Zoro’s arm remained around Robin, who subtly leaned into his touch, a silent gesture of comfort and connection.

As they made their way back to the crew, Zoro’s confidence had grown. “Robin,” he spoke, stopping her gently from walking further, “I know at first I said this wasn’t a date, but…”

“But?” Robin echoed, her voice sounding hopeful.

“But I thought of it was one and I wanted to know if you would like to do this again?” His question came out quick due to nerves.

He watched Robin and thought her smile was radiant as she answered. “I would like that, very much. I also enjoyed our time this evening.” Before they started walking again, Robin leaned in and whispered in Zoro’s ear, “And for the record, you’re quite the kisser.”

Pulling back Robin smirked as she got the reaction she wanted, Zoro once again flustered by her teasing. Silently, he wrapped his arm around her again and continued walking.

~~~

After the hectic events involving Franky’s recruitment, and Usopp’s return, Zoro noticed the absence of a certain crew mate – Robin’s usual spot was empty.

As he started to look around the ship for Robin, his mind drifted to a memory that remained etched in his brain – the confrontation with Aokiji.

Zoro watched uneasily as Aokiji singled out Robin, his words cutting through the air. "One specific reason your group seems so dangerous... is you... Nico Robin." Zoro's grip on his sword tightened, a protective instinct flaring within him.

Luffy's defiant challenge to Aokiji was met with a cold recounting of Robin's past. Zoro's thoughts raced, anger and disbelief at the government's heartlessness towards a Robin who at the time was a child.

As Aokiji continued, Robin's frustration reached its peak. "Just what is it you're trying to say!? If you’re going to capture me, then do it!" she demanded, her power manifesting as she attacked Aokiji with "Trienta Fleur: Clutch!"

The momentary stillness, as Aokiji lay motionless on the ground, was shattered when he retaliated. Zoro, without a second thought, stepped in front of Robin, his sword clashing against Aokiji's ice saber. "Don’t you even think about touching her," he mumbled fiercely.

The battle escalated quickly, with Sanji and Luffy joining in. However, Aokiji's power was overwhelming, leaving Zoro, Sanji, and Luffy incapacitated. Soon after, Aokiji made his move to freeze Robin. The sight of her now frozen triggered a raw, primal rage in Zoro.

Zoro tried to shake those thoughts off as he thought of what soon followed. The silent aftermath, the shared glances with Robin that carried a weight he had yet to define as she had lay in that bed.

He watched Robin from across the room back on Merry, concern etched in his features. His usual mistrust replaced with a longing to be closer, to ensure she was safe.

What he didn’t realize was Robin, aware of Zoro's gaze, felt a change in the way he looked at her. It was no longer just wary respect; there was a depth, a hint of something more.

Soon Zoro found he had walked up on Robin and Franky talking.

With his characteristic energy, Franky leaned in a little closer to Robin. “So, I've got a SUPER idea for our next stop! How about you join me when we get to the next island. There are probably some places I could take you.” his suggestion, delivered with his trademark flair, coaxed a smile onto Robin's face.

Zoro felt an unexpected flare of irritation at the idea of Robin going out with someone else. He stayed out of sight, hoping to go unnoticed.

Robin gently declined Franky’s offer causing him to walk off. As she turned the corner, she noticed Zoro. “Eavesdropping are we?” she asked, a hint of curiosity in her tone.

Caught off guard, Zoro fumbled for an excuse. “I was just, uh…” His voice trailed off, and he quickly shifted the conversation. “You’re not really considering going out with him, are you?”

Robin’s gaze met his, her expression now playful. “Is that jealousy I detect, Zoro?”

Zoro, flustered, attempted to deny it, but before he could finish, Robin stepped closer, her presence pinning him gently against the wall. “Sounds like jealousy to me."

Before Robin could pull back, Zoro quickly looked around to ensure they were alone. He grabbed Robin’s hips to hold her steady and he quickly kissed her. “Stop teasing me, woman.” He said quietly as he rested his forehead against hers.

Robin smiled as she leaned in to kiss Zoro again, this time wrapping her arms around his neck.

~~~

In the days that followed, Zoro looked for any opportunity to be near Robin. He would even go as far as volunteering for additional shifts on watch that allowed him to have quiet moments with her in the crow’s nest. He loved that she felt safe enough to read or even sleep while he held her, and he definitely didn’t complain when she would become distracted by kissing him.

This particular evening as dusk settled and the crew went their separate ways for the night, Robin grabbed her book and made her way up to the crow’s nest. Upon entering, she spotted Zoro waiting in his usual spot on the couch. He had a blanket ready for her in case she got cold.

She took her place beside him, and he laid his head in her lap, causing a contented smile to appear on her lips. She gently ran her fingers through his hair which made Zoro relax further. “How was training today?” she inquired while looking down at him.

Zoro’s gaze met hers, a hint of embarrassment in his reply, “Got a bit distracted, so it didn’t go as planned.”

Robin raised an eyebrow in curiosity, prompting him to explain further.

Against his internal struggle of whether or not to tell her, Zoro finally admitted, “It’s hard to focus on training when you’re sunbathing on deck, okay?” As soon as the words left his mouth, he could feel his cheeks heating up.

Robin’s laugh that followed made Zoro smile. He loved her laugh. “I never imagined our swordsman could be so easily distracted by a swimsuit,” she teased.

Zoro mumbled, “I can’t help but stare when you look that good.” He hadn’t intended for her to hear, but the closeness of the space betrayed him.

Robin leaned down to kiss Zoro’s forehead. “You think I look good?” she asked, her smirk hinting at her delight.

Zoro cleared his throat and sat up trying to avoid her gaze. “You’re more than just good-looking, Robin. You’re beautiful.”

Encouraged by his words, Robin gently tilted Zoro’s head to meet her gaze. As their eyes locked, she closed the distance between them with a sweet kiss.

After their lips parted, a question that had been gnawing at Zoro’s thoughts finally found its way out. “So, um,” he began, “I’ve been doing some thinking these past few days.” He paused for a second making sure Robin’s attention was still on him. “You’re cool with me calling you my girlfriend, aren’t you? Cause, you know, we’re kind of doing the whole couple thing, aren’t we?” His voice wavered slightly which caused him to clear his throat. He sounded more nervous than intended.

Robin’s response was momentarily delayed, her expression was one of surprise. Zoro, sitting up quickly, misinterpreted her reaction and tried to backtrack. “I wasn’t trying to assume anything… it’s just what I’ve been thinking about… please don’t think I’m trying to pressure you—” His words tumbled out in a rush.

Robin smiled; she cupped Zoro’s face gently in her hands which caused him to stop his rambling. “It’s okay, Zoro. I would love nothing more than to be your girlfriend.”

Relief washed over Zoro. They sat in comfortable silence for a moment before he spoke up. “I’ve never done this… I’ve never dated someone.”

Robin smiled warmly. “We’ll figure it out together. Just like everything else on this ship.”

She cuddled up next to Zoro and rested her head on his shoulder as he pulled the blanket over them. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but would you mind if we held off on telling the crew about us? With everything we’ve been through recently, I think it would be wise.” Robin asked as Zoro wrapped his arm around her to hold her closer.

“Whatever you want is fine with me.” Zoro responded nonchalantly, a subtle smile tugging at his lips. “Just knowing you’re my woman is all I need. Plus, it gives me the perfect excuse to get rid of any guys who try to flirt with you.”

Robin arched an eyebrow playfully, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips. “Is that so? Well, I suppose there’s a certain comfort in having my own personal bodyguard, though I do consider myself capable of being able to handle a little flirting. However,” she lifted her head some to look at Zoro, “it’s nice to know you’re looking out for me.” She leaned in to kiss his cheek.

As the night deepened, they spoke of their pasts, their fears, and their hopes. It was a conversation that put all of their vulnerabilities out in the open which strengthened their growing bond.

Zoro, usually not one for many words, found himself opening up more than he had anticipated. “Why does everything feel so much easier when you’re around? I mean I know I kept to myself when you first joined, but with you everything is different… in a good way.”

Sensing the depth of Zoro’s admission, Robin smiled. “It’s the same for me. You bring a sense of calm, a feeling I didn’t realize I was missing,” she said quietly as she absentmindedly traced patterns on his arm.

Zoro rested his head on hers, “I didn’t think I could feel this way about someone. You’ve changed a lot for me, Robin.”

Feeling fatigue set in, Robin tilted her head up to kiss Zoro’s cheek once more before resting her head back on his shoulder. She was relaxed and felt safe in Zoro’s embrace, she felt like nothing would harm her.

Feeling completely at ease, Robin allowed herself to drift off, her words were spoken softly, “Goodnight, Zoro.”

“Goodnight, Robin,” Zoro whispered back.

As the night deepened, Robin rested peacefully in Zoro’s arms, her breath steady, and a contented smile on her lips. Zoro felt a deep sense of protectiveness as he watched Robin sleep so soundly. He was amazed that she already trusted him so much to sleep next to him. Silently, he promised that he would always try to protect her, that no harm would come to her while he was around.

Chapter Text

On a beautiful summer island during their sun festival that is bustling with life and color, a beautiful woman and her daughter meandered through the crowds. Their presence seemed to captivate those around them, drawing many admiring glances. The island itself was full of beautiful, lush greenery and bright flowers. The festival air was filled with scents of exotic spices and the melodies of lively music, creating a joyous atmosphere.

“Mom, can we please head back now? Why do we need to shop ourselves? I mean you’re an empress, I’m a princess, can’t we get the other ladies to do this for us?” the young 12-year-old girl complained. “And why do all these men feel like they have the permission to stare at you? Don’t they know who Dad is?”

Her mother, with a calm smile, replied, “We don’t need to worry about them, Lucy. It’s nice to get off the ship sometimes. Let’s just enjoy this festival.”

As they strolled through the lively festival, surrounded by cheerful music and vibrant stalls, the girl’s attention suddenly shifted. Between the two buildings, she caught sight of a familiar ship’s figurehead. Her eyes widened with recognition.

“Mom, look!” she said, tugging her mother’s sleeve with excitement. She pointed towards the clearing where the well-known figurehead of the Thousand Sunny was visible.

‘’That’s Dad’s ship!” she exclaimed; her voice tinged with excitement.

Her mother stopped for a moment; her eyes fixed on the ship. The thought of seeing Luffy again sent her thoughts into a frenzy. Hancock, usually so composed and commanding, found herself feeling like a giddy teenager at the mere prospect of encountering him. There was something about Luffy that always managed to unravel the formidable empress, Boa Hancock.

As the Thousand Sunny approached the dock, the air was filled with a sense of excitement. Kenji, unable to contain his enthusiasm, was running around the deck, his laughter mingling with the sound of the waves.

“Kenji, stop running around, you’re in the way!” Olivia shouted over her shoulder. She was busy assisting her father with the ship’s mooring lines as they prepared to dock.

Kenji, undeterred by his sister’s shouting, ran over to Robin, eyes sparkling. “Mama, look! It’s like a big party down there!” he exclaimed as he pointed over to the festival.

Robin gently ruffled his hair and then planted a kiss on his head. “Once we are docked, we can see if your father and Olivia would like to go join the festivities, alright?”

With a beaming smile, Kenji bounded to the railing, his gaze eagerly soaking in the scene below.

Luffy made his way to the railing, joining Kenji as he looked out over the festival. “Hey, Uncle Luffy, can you put me on your shoulders and fly over that way?” Kenji asked, pointing over to the festival. He always loved the thrill of soaring through the air with Luffy.

At the docks, Hancock and Lucy arrived amidst the bustling crowd. Spotting Luffy onboard, Hancock called out, “Luffy!” Her voice carried over the noise of the port. Lucy, standing beside her mother, spotted Kenji on Luffy’s shoulders. A pang of jealousy tugged at her heart, she wished she was that close to her father. She’s maybe seen him a handful of times in her life.

Luffy jumped down from the ship, Kenji still perched on his shoulders, both laughing. “Again, Uncle Luffy!” Kenji cheered, his voice bubbling with excitement.

Olivia, hearing a voice she recognized, rushed to the ship’s railing. Below, she spotted Hancock and Lucy, her face lighting up. “Lucy!” she called out, her hand waving frantically. It had been years since she had seen her friend, and she couldn’t wait to catch up.

“Hancock! Lucy!” Luffy greeted them with his usual exuberance. He gently set Kenji down, ruffling the boy’s hair affectionately.

Olivia, eager to reunite with her friend, hurried down the gangplank. “Lucy! It’s been so long!” she exclaimed as she reached them, her smile wide and genuine.

Lucy’s expression brightened at the sight of Olivia. “Olivia! I’ve missed you!” She said as Olivia pulled her into a hug. Her earlier feelings momentarily forgotten.

As Robin and Zoro joined the group, everyone’s attention was suddenly drawn to Kenji, who stood there staring at Lucy with a look of awe. The young boy seemed absolutely captivated by her, his usual playful demeanor replaced by a shy fascination.

“Kenji, buddy, you alright?” Zoro asked, waving a hand in front of his son’s face, trying to snap him out of his daze.

Robin, observing the scene, leaned in and quietly said to Zoro, “He’s got that same look you had when you would look at me before we started dating. Like father, like son, huh?” She chuckled softly, watching Kenji’s reaction.

Kenji mustered the courage to approach Lucy, his cheeks slightly flushed. “Hi, I’m Roronoa Kenji,” he said, his voice a quiet whisper.

Lucy looked down at him, her earlier feelings of jealousy shifting to curiosity and amusement. “I’m Lucy, Princess of Amazon Lily,” she responded, stooping to be at eye level with him.

Olivia laughed at her brother’s bashfulness. “Why is your face so red?” she teased before turning to Lucy, “He’s not usually like this, usually he’s running around and being annoying.”

Kenji, attempting to appear tough, straightened up and puffed out his chest. “I’m not annoying! I’m tough and I swordfight with Daddy! I mean Dad!” he declared, trying to emulate his father’s confidence.

Robin, watching her son’s display, chuckled softly. “Definitely like father, like son,” she commented to Zoro with a knowing smile.

Kenji kept trying to win Lucy’s attention, however, she was already engaged in a conversation with Olivia. Not far from them, Hancock clung to Luffy who seemed unaffected by her affection.

“Lucy?” Kenji timidly called, glancing up at her and gently nudging Olivia to the side hoping he could have Lucy’s full attention.

As Lucy’s gaze met his, Kenji could feel his cheeks warming. “Would you… like to play some festival games with me?” he asked, his voice laced with nervousness.

Olivia quickly interjected, “Kenji, why don’t you check if Mom and Dad want to take you? Lucy and I were just about to do something together.”

“But I want to go with Lucy,” Kenji persisted, his tone earnest, as he tried to persuade his sister to let him accompany them.

Olivia, not wanting to argue with him, grabbed his hand and walked towards their parents. “Mom can you and Dad take Kenji to the festival so Lucy and I can hang out, please?”

Robin looked at Kenji’s hopeful face and then turned to Olivia. “Why not take Kenji with you too? As long as it’s okay with Hancock and Luffy. It may be fun for you three,” she suggested gently.

Hancock hesitated as she doesn’t usually let Lucy too far out of her sight. “I’m not sure. It might be better that Lucy stays with us,” she voiced her concern, only to be interrupted by Luffy’s reassuring arm around her. “It’s fine, Hancock. If Olivia’s with her, they’ll be fine. She’s tough and so is Lucy,” Luffy reassured with a smile.

Reluctantly, Hancock agreed. “Alright, but be careful,” she cautioned.

Lucy confidently responded, “Mom, I’ll be fine.” She wrapped her arms around both Hancock and Luffy with a smile. “I missed you, Dad.” she says quietly before pulling away.

Interrupting the moment with the family, Kenji, with a hand on his sword, proudly declared, “Don’t worry, Lucy! I’ll protect you!”

As the children headed off, Zoro remarked with amusement, “Already taking after me.”

Robin, with a playful expression, couldn’t resist teasing him. “Oh really? I recall a certain green-haired swordsman who used to be quite tongue-tied around me.”

Zoro, caught off guard by the comment, felt his cheeks warm up. He coughed slightly, trying to regain his composure amidst Robin’s laughter.

Finally gaining his composure, Zoro added, “Well, what I meant was, his taste in women seems familiar. Tall, dark-haired, blue-eyed, just like…” he let the sentence trail off as his gaze met Robin’s making her smile.

Robin leaned into Zoro and kissed his cheek, “Don’t forget, you were the one fretting about Olivia being too young to date. If 16 is too young, then our 8-year-old Kenji is too young to even ‘have a type’.”

Zoro could only smile at her logic, acknowledging the truth in her words with a nod.

The festival was a vibrant tapestry of colors and sounds, buzzing with excitement. Kenji, Lucy, and Olivia made their way through the crowd, Kenji’s eyes wide with wonder and anticipation. He was determined to impress Lucy and had already spotted the perfect opportunity – a row of festival games.

“Check this out,” Kenji said, pointing to a ring toss game. “I bet I can win you a prize.”

Olivia laughed and shook her head. “I’m sorry, Lucy, I don’t know why he’s acting this way.”

Lucy shrugged and gave a small amused smile, “I’m used to boys trying to win my attention,” she said nonchalantly.

Kenji, upset that Lucy’s attention isn’t fully on him stepped up to her. “What prize do you want? I’m going to win you one, I promise!”

Lucy smiled a little, amused by this enthusiasm. “Alright, let’s see if you can win me that snake plushie.”

Kenji approached the game, focusing intently on the rings and the bottles they were meant to encircle. Olivia watched, a knowing smirk on her face, as Kenji threw the first ring. It spun in the air before landing perfectly around a bottle.

“First try!” Kenji exclaimed, turning to Lucy with a triumphant grin.

Lucy’s smile grew a little more, “Nice job.”

The game vendor handed Kenji the small snake, which he promptly offered to Lucy. “Here you go,” he said, his cheeks now red.

Lucy accepted the gift with a smile. “Thank you, Kenji.”

Their next stop was a shooting gallery. Kenji, feeling confident from his previous win, picked up the toy rifle. Olivia leaned in and whispered, “Remember what Dad says, make sure to focus.”

Kenji focused intently as he aimed for the targets. His initial attempts missed, but he soon found his mark, hoping it impressed Lucy. As he continued to play, Lucy turned to Olivia, her voice quiet “Hey, Liv,” she hesitated as she waited for Olivia to look at her encouraging her to continue. “Does… does my dad ever talk about me?”

The question caused Olivia to pause but she quickly tried to assure Lucy, “I overhear him talking to my dad about you all the time. You’re definitely on his mind.”

Lucy just nods somberly. “I sometimes feel like an afterthought, you know? You and Kenji are with him every day, but I… I just feel left out. To be honest I’m a little jealous of both of you getting to see him every day.” She said as her voice faded into a quiet murmur.

Before Olivia could offer any comfort, Kenji bounded over, triumphantly presenting a plush bear he’d won, his face beaming with pride. “Look sister! I won this for you!” he exclaimed, his excitement palpable.

Olivia chuckled warmly, tousling Kenji’s hair affectionately. “You’re the best, Kenji.”

As they continued through the festival, they came across a game that required knocking down a stack of cans with a ball. Kenji’s throw was strong, but he missed the target. He tried a couple more times, each throw missing by just a bit.

Turning back to Lucy, Olivia sympathized, “I couldn’t even imagine what that’s like, not having my dad around all the time. I mean I know he wasn’t around when I was really young, but now I can’t picture life without him.”

Lucy nodded, her face reflecting mixed emotions. “And then there’s Mom. She’s so overprotective especially when anyone from the World Government is around. I get it, she has her reasons, but it feels suffocating sometimes. I love her, but I wish she’d let me explore a bit more. Dad’s the only one who brings out a different side of her.”

Olivia wrapped an arm around Lucy, her voice gentle and understanding. “It’s alright to feel that way, Lu. You’re not a bad daughter for wanting a bit more freedom and missing your dad.”

Kenji’s shoulders drooped in disappointment as he couldn’t knock down the cans. He turned to rejoin Olivia and Lucy when a rough shove sent him tumbling to the ground. “Outta the way, brat,” a coarse voice grumbled as its owner continued without a backward glance.

Fury sparked in Kenji’s young eyes as he scrambled to his feet, his small frame shaking with anger. He lunged towards the retreating figure, but his little arms fell short. Laughter erupted from the two boys, mocking his futile effort. “Looks like the runt has got some fight in him,” the taller one sneered.

The duo then turned their attention to Olivia and Lucy with smirks. “How about you two join us instead of hanging out with this runt?” they asked boldly, unaware that both girls could take them down in one swift motion.

Olivia’s protective instincts kicked in. “Lu, can you help Kenji? I’ve got this,” she said firmly stepping forward with an assertive poise that mirrored her mother’s grace and her father’s intensity.

The boys paused, their amusement faltering as Olivia approached. “That ‘runt’ as you so disrespectfully called him is my brother, and you’re about to regret touching him,” Olivia stated coolly, her hand resting confidently on the hilt of her own sword.

Lucy knelt beside Kenji, her eyes softening. “Are you okay, Kenji?” she asked him as she lifted his head to look at her.

He couldn’t help but stare when she lifted his head. “I…” It was like he forgot how to speak.

“Did you hit your head? Are you alright?” Lucy asks as she quickly checks his head for any signs of injury. “Do I need to go find your parents?”

Kenji, determined to show his bravery, stood up without answering Lucy and positioned himself in front of the boys, his small hand resting on the hilt of his sword. His earlier fall had ignited a spark of protectiveness, a trait that easily mirrored his father.

From a little way off, Robin and Zoro happen to stumble upon the scene along with Hancock and Luffy.

Robin’s arms had started to cross her chest, preparing to use her abilities, but Zoro’s reassuring grip on her waist reminded her to trust in their daughter’s strength. His other hand, however, rested nonchalantly on the hilt of his sword, a silent promise to intervene if he was needed.

Hancock, too, was on edge, her maternal instincts flaring. She had started to move her hands into her signature heart shape to petrify the boys who dared threaten her daughter but found herself caught in Luffy’s embrace instead. “Easy, Hancock,” Luffy murmured, his gaze steady on her. “Let’s not turn anyone to stone. I trust Lucy and Olivia to handle it. They’re strong.”

Overwhelmed by Luffy’s direct gaze and contact, Hancock was rendered momentarily speechless. Even after years of them being together and having a daughter, his effect on her had only deepened, each encounter leaving her as smitten as the first.

Back in the fray, the shorter of the two boys pushed Kenji back opening up a path for the taller boy to take a clumsy swing at Olivia, who easily sidestepped and used his momentum to send him sprawling with a well-placed trip.

Kenji, propelled by a mix of protective instinct and pride, positioned himself between Lucy and the boys. “Stay behind me, Lucy,” he insisted, though she was more than capable of handling them herself. Lucy was slightly touched by his determination, and she stayed back as requested to allow Kenji his moment of valor.

The shorter boy, seeing his friend’s failure, hesitated, his confidence waning. He squared up, ready to challenge Olivia, but Kenji was having none of it. With a fierce yell, he faked a charge, surprising the boy enough that he stumbled backward, tripping over his own feet.

Kenji beamed with pride, puffing out his chest, feeling every bit the hero, he aspired to be. He turned quickly to check on Lucy. “Are you okay?”

The taller of the two boys, not willing to lose, stood back up and grabbed Kenji by the back of his shirt, lifting him up. “You should learn your place, brat.”

Kenji tried to free himself, but the boy just laughed at him. “Put me down and fight me like a man!” Kenji yelled, his voice cracking with annoyance.

“Haha, the little guy thinks he’s a hero,” the taller boy taunted, turning back with a mocking sneer. His companion joined in the laughter, both of them oblivious to the growing shadow looming over them.

Olivia and Lucy just stood still seeing the familiar figures begin to descend upon the scene.

Zoro and Luffy stood there without a word causing the boys’ laughter to halt in their throats. They slowly set Kenji back on the ground and started to back away slowly and eventually leave the area. The boys had been outmatched and they knew it.

Kenji was excited at first thinking he was the reason the bullies ran only to turn and realize that it wasn’t due to him, it was his father. He sighed and looked down defeated.

By this point, Robin and Hancock had joined their families. “The audacity of those boys, thinking—” Hancock started only to be cut off.

“Hancock,” Luffy looked at her causing her to stop speaking as she pulled her daughter into an embrace. “They’re gone and Lucy is fine, thanks to Kenji.” Luffy said patting Kenji’s back with a smile.

Kenji just nodded sadly, not wanting to accept the thanks because he knew it was his father and Luffy that scared the boys off, not him.

Robin knelt beside Kenji, noticing his demeanor, her voice full of concern. “What’s wrong, baby?”

Kenji’s eyes darted away as he shrugged. “It’s nothing,” he mumbled, his gaze fixed on the ground.

Robin offered her hand as an invitation to follow her so he could share his troubles. Hesitantly, Kenji took it, allowing her to guide him to a secluded area. She crouched to his level again, her expression filled with empathy. “You can tell me, sweetheart. What’s got you so upset?”

He let out a small sigh, his admission quiet. “I wanted to be brave… to protect Lucy, like Dad protects you,” he confessed, his pride wounded. “But I couldn’t, and Dad had to protect her and Olivia.”

Robin tenderly cupped his face, lifting it to meet her gaze. “Kenji, bravery isn’t just about showing your fighting skills. It’s also about standing up for others, just like you did. You’re strong, just like your father, I promise.”

Kenji’s eyes flickered with unshed tears, a battle between boyish pride and the sting of perceived failure. Sensing his struggle, Robin reached out to embrace him, but he took a step back, his attention caught by Lucy’s presence nearby. He didn’t want her to think he was a crybaby.

Zoro, witnessing the exchange, approached them. “Hey buddy, why don’t you go check on Olivia and Lucy, I think they want to do a few more things at the festival with you,” he suggested gently.

As Kenji walked away, Zoro wrapped an arm around Robin as he spoke, “You alright?”

Robin’s frustration was evident, her maternal instincts wrestling with the bittersweet reality of their son’s growing independence. “It’s just… he’s never pulled away from me before when I’ve tried to comfort him,” she confessed, her voice laced with vulnerability.

“He’s an 8-year-old boy who has discovered his first crush. He’s just trying to impress her, but that doesn’t mean you’re losing him. I can see that’s exactly what you’re thinking” Zoro stated, guiding her gaze to look at him. “He is still your ‘baby boy’ and I guarantee that he will be running back into your arms for comfort as soon as we’re back on the ship. Right now, he just wants to be seen as strong. I mean that’s what we’ve taught him to be, right?”

Robin sighed, the fight leaving her as she leaned into Zoro’s chest. “I just hope he knows he doesn’t always have to put on a front to be strong, not with us.”

Zoro wrapped both arms around her, his chin resting atop her head. “He knows, Robin. And when he needs us, we’ll be here, just like we always are.”

Robin nodded relaxing into Zoro’s embrace. A few minutes later, Olivia called over, “Can Lucy, Kenji and I go back to enjoying the festival?”

Slowly leaving the embrace of her husband, Robin walked over to her kids. “Would you mind if we come along?” She asks gesturing to Zoro, Hancock, and Luffy.

“That sounds like fun.” Lucy says as she moves to stand between both her parents holding their hands, happy that she gets to spend time with both.

Kenji ran up to Robin and held her hand, mirroring Lucy’s actions. “Mommy, can we go get ice cream?”

Robin nodded and as they started walking, she looked back to Lucy and then down at Kenji. “Are you going to treat Lucy and Olivia to ice cream too?

His eyes lit up at the idea, “I’m going to get Lucy the biggest ice cream cone they have!” he shouted as he pulled his mother behind him, eager to surprise Lucy.

Moments later, with two enormous ice cream cones in hand, Kenji approached Lucy with a mix of nerves and hopefulness. “I got this for you, Lucy,” he said, his voice almost a whisper as he offered her a cone with a hopeful smile.

Lucy’s smile was all the thanks Kenji needed as she accepted the treat. “Thanks, Kenji,” she said, giving him a gentle hug that left him momentarily speechless and almost entranced.

Olivia chuckled at her brother’s stunned silence, catching her parents’ amused exchange. Robin glanced at Zoro with a playful smile, “Seems like I was wrong earlier, the men of the Roronoa family both become adorably flustered with a bit of affection,” she said referencing their earlier conversation. Zoro’s cheeks flared pink, a sight that only Robin’s teasing could induce.

Soon the group all had their own treats as they continued to enjoy the festival. Kenji, now sitting on his mom’s lap, glanced over at Lucy who was talking non-stop to her father. The excitement to see him was evident.

Kenji, now a bit tired, but content, leaned against Robin. She wrapped her arms around him, holding him close.

Lucy, noticing the tired Kenji, made her way over and kneeled in front of him so she could match his height. “Thank you again for my ice cream, Kenji, it was very good.” She said as she reached out and hugged him.

Kenji’s face turned red once again as he returned Lucy’s hug. “Y…You’re welcome, Lucy. I’m glad you liked it. Maybe I can buy you another one?” he offered eagerly, his eyes shining with hope.

Zoro chuckled as Robin was gently holding Kenji back to keep him from dashing off for more ice cream. “That’s enough for tonight, buddy,” he said, ruffling his son’s hair affectionately. As they continued to enjoy the rest of the festival, the sky began to darken, signaling the approach of evening.

As night fell, the festival transformed. The once sunlit sky now served as a canvas for breathtaking fireworks display. The group, drawn by the allure of the dazzling lights, gathered, their faces upturned in awe. The children’s faces were illuminated by the colorful lights, reflecting the joy and wonder in their eyes as the night sky erupted in a symphony of color and light.

Zoro, with his usual stoic demeanor, couldn’t help but show a hint of a smile as he watched his family enjoying the fireworks, especially Kenji’s wide-eyed wonder. Robin, standing beside him, leaned her head gently against his shoulder, sharing in the collective joy. “I love our family,” she whispered to Zoro, which made him nod in agreement, his arm instinctively wrapping around her to keep her close.

Lucy glanced up at her parents. Hancock’s eyes were fixated on Luffy, her expression softening. Luffy, in turn, seemed equally captivated by the fireworks, his laughter mingling with the cheers of the crowd. He occasionally threw an arm around Hancock, pulling her closer, a rare public display of affection that didn’t go unnoticed by Lucy.

As the fireworks show reached its crescendo, the island erupted in applause and cheers. The group decided to walk through the festival one last time before heading back to their respective ships.

During their walk, they stumbled upon a local musician strumming a guitar, his song echoing the festival’s lively spirit. “Hancock, we should dance like everyone else!” Luffy said as he grabbed Hancock’s hand, pulling her into an impromptu dance. She protested at first, but soon her laughter joined the melody.

Kenji, inspired by Luffy’s actions, shyly asked Lucy if she wanted to dance. A bit awkward at first, he eventually found his rhythm. Zoro, Robin, and Olivia watched the cute scene in amusement given the awkward height difference between Lucy and Kenji.

“He really is crushing hard.” Olivia said, looking up at her parents who are sharing a quiet, affectionate moment. “Do you two need to be alone?” She teased, feeling slightly out of place due to their silent exchange.

Getting pulled out of their moment, Robin turned to Olivia and smiled as she pulled her into a gentle hug. “Did you feel left out?” Robin said jokingly, causing Olivia to smile as she accepted the hug from her mother.

As the evening faded into night, the Straw Hats regrouped on their ship. Lucy, feeling a tinge of sadness about leaving the next day, made a request to her father. “Dad, can I please sail with you for a bit? I could help out, and when we’re done maybe you can return to Amazon Lily?”

Elsewhere on the ship, Robin sat with an exhausted Kenji snuggled up on her lap. She looked down at him as she spoke, “Did you enjoy your day, Kenji?”

His small nod was accompanied by snuggling closer to his mother, his eyelids heavy with sleep. Robin smiled warmly, rubbing his back soothingly. “It’s okay if you want to go to sleep, my love. Do you want me to take you to your room?”

Kenji wrapped his arms around Robin, “Can I stay with you, Mama?” he mumbled.

“Always,” Robin replied, planting a gentle kiss on his head. “I love you, Kenji.”

As Kenji started to give in to sleep, Robin, cradling her little boy, approached Zoro at the ship’s railing. He smirked at the sigh. “You’d hold our kids forever if you could. No matter how big they get,” he teased gently.

Robin’s smile was one of agreement and love, a testament to the unbreakable bond of their family.

“Today was quite a day, wasn’t it?” Robin murmured; her voice still full of affection.

Zoro nodded, his eyes reflecting the stars above as Robin gently stroked Kenji’s hair. “I don’t know what I would do without any of you.” She whispered more to herself than to Zoro.

Zoro wrapped an arm around her, a silent vow of his unwavering support and partnership.

As the moon cast its silver glow, the family stood united, their hearts as vast as the ocean they sailed upon, ready to embrace whatever adventures the future would bring.

Chapter Text

Embarking on their next adventure, the Straw Hat crew found themselves in a rare moment of peace as they set out for the next island.

In a quiet corner of the deck, Zoro and Robin sat together quietly talking. The early evening’s sun casted a golden glow on them.

“So, you did say you’re okay with us having an actual wedding ceremony, right?” Robin asked again looking up at Zoro.

He smiled down at Robin and nodded. “I already told you; I want the day to be about you, so whatever you want is fine with me.”

“Well, what would you think about getting married on an island then? Maybe a spring island? I think it would be pretty to have plenty of cherry blossoms surrounding us.” Robin suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

Zoro couldn’t help but smile more at Robin’s excitement, “As long as I’m with you, I don’t care where we are,” he replied, his gruff voice softened with affection.

Nearby, Olivia played with a small, intricately crafted version of the Thousand Sunny, a gift from Franky. Her laughter, pure and uninhibited, filled the air, adding to the peaceful atmosphere.

Robin turned her head to watch Olivia for a moment, “She’s so happy here, with everyone. It’s hard to believe how quickly she’s growing.”

Zoro followed Robin’s gaze to their daughter. “Yeah, she’s strong and beautiful, like her mother.” He said as he pulled Robin closer to his side.

As they continued to discuss their plans, the rest of the Straw Hat crew went about their tasks with an unusual air of joviality. Luffy was perched at the ship’s head, gazing eagerly towards the horizon, while Sanji prepared a special meal in the kitchen. Nami charted their course, occasionally glancing over at the engaged couple and their daughter with a soft smile.

Usopp and Chopper were having a playful debate, while Brook strummed his guitar.

High above the crew, Franky sat on watch, keeping an eye on the horizon for any potential dangers or islands.

As the sun began to sink further towards the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink, Robin leaned further into Zoro, her head resting on his shoulder. “This will be an exciting new chapter for us,” Robin mused.

The Thousand Sunny sailed peacefully, the laughter and chatter of the Straw Hat crew blending harmoniously with the sounds of the sea. However, this serene moment was abruptly interrupted when Franky shouted from the crow's nest, "Ship approaching! Starboard side!"

The crew instantly sprang into action, their relaxed demeanor replaced by focused alertness. Luffy, with his innate sense of adventure, was the first to reach the starboard, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the approaching vessel. "Who are they?" he murmured, more curious than concerned.

The ship in question was grand and ominous, its black sails billowing against the sky. Emblazoned on the sails was an emblem – a siren entwined with a heart – the insignia of the Charmed Pirates.

Nami, joining Luffy with her telescope in hand, observed the ship. "They're not flying a government flag... but I've never seen that symbol before."

"It's the Charmed Pirates," Robin said, her voice laced with a hint of recognition. "Their captain, Sirena Vex, is known for her use of the Charm-Charm Fruit. She can bend people to her will."

Zoro gripped the hilt of his sword, his expression turning stern. "So, a Devil Fruit user," he muttered. "We need to be careful."

The Sunny braced for impact as the Charmed Pirates’ ship drew closer. Without warning, a loud, melodious voice echoed across the water, "Well, if it isn’t the notorious Straw Hats. I must say, I'm delighted to finally meet you."

The crew watched in wary silence as Sirena, a woman of striking beauty with long, flowing red hair and captivating green eyes, stood proudly on the deck of her ship. She exuded an aura of confidence and charm, her smile both enticing and dangerous.

Luffy stepped forward, his usual grin plastered on his face. "If you want to fight, then let's fight!" he declared, his enthusiasm for a challenge undimmed.

The air was thick with tension as the Charmed Pirates, with a ruthless efficiency, unleashed a barrage of cannonballs towards the Thousand Sunny. The Straw Hats quickly sprang into action, their battle-hardened instincts taking over.

Usopp, Chopper, and Franky manned the Sunny’s artillery, their faces set with determination while Zoro protectively stood in front of Robin and Olivia. On the deck, Sanji and Brook prepared to repel anyone who tried to board.

As the first wave of Charmed Pirates swung across to the Sunny, Zoro leaped forward, his swords drawn. As he ran into the fray, he shouted over his shoulder, “Robin, protect Olivia.”

Zoro moved with lethal speed, almost like he was a green blur amidst the chaos. Each swing of his blade cut down enemies with a ruthless efficiency. His brow furrowed in concentration as he focused on the battle at hand.

Robin, standing protectively in front of Olivia, used her Devil Fruit powers with a calm that contrasted the chaos around her. Giant hands materialized swatting away any pirates who dared come close. As one of the pirates lunged towards Olivia, Robin’s hand swiftly intercepted, grabbing the pirate and tossing him back towards his ship. “How dare you try to touch her!” Robin shouted at the man she sent flying.

The Sunny rocked with the impact of the ongoing battle, cannonballs splashing dangerously close. Luffy, now at the forefront of the crew, surveyed the chaos. His rubber limbs stretched, knocking away incoming projectiles and enemies with equal ease. “No one messes with my friends!” Luffy roared, his determination as strong as the punches he delivered.

Under Sirena’s charm, her pirates fought with a zealot’s fervor, but they were no match for the Straw Hats’ skill.

Luffy caught the sight of Sirena, her commanding presence now on the deck of the Thousand Sunny. He propelled himself towards her, ready to use Gum-Gum Gatling, however, she was agile. She was able to easily dodge his attacks. Quickly she used her charm to summon other members of her crew to fight Luffy as she surveyed the men of the Straw Hat crew.

On the other side of the Sunny, Zoro found himself surrounded. With a smirk, he easily used three-sword style causing his foes to fall all around him. Unfortunately, as they fell, they were quickly replaced with more men.

Sanji, his eyes scanning the deck for any threat to his crewmates, especially the ladies, delivered a series of powerful kicks, each imbued with his fiery passion. “Stay back!” he shouted with irritation in his voice.

Amidst the chaos, Sirena's voice rang out, clear and mesmerizing. "Such a lively bunch, aren't you? But I wonder, how long can you resist my charm?"

When the words left her mouth, a mist managed to radiate from her. Almost like tendrils, the mist wove its way through to the men of the Straw Hat crew.

As the mist swirled around the deck, panic set in. Sanji, his expression turning from determination to confusion, faltered mid-kick. "What's... happening to me?" he muttered, his movements slowing. Usopp and Chopper, too, succumbed, their usually lively faces turning blank.

Luffy, witnessing his crew falter, roared in frustration, "Snap out of it, guys! We need to fight together!"

One by one, the Straw Hats became puppets, their wills entirely subjected to Sirena's control. Soon Sanji, Franky, Usopp, Brook, and even Chopper had fallen to her control.

Luffy, seemingly unaffected, charged at Sirena again, his fists ready to deliver a powerful blow. However, he was swiftly intercepted by her charmed crew, their movements synchronized and eerily precise.

Meanwhile, Zoro found himself now staring down Sirena. The mist swirled around him, its sweet scent clouding his thoughts. His usually unwavering gaze faltered as he struggled to maintain focus. “You won’t get inside my head,” he growled, though his voice lacked its usual conviction.

Sirena stepped closer, her smile widening. “Oh, but I think I already have, swordsman. You intrigue me greatly.” Her voice was silky as she spoke.

Zoro’s head pounded, the mist tightening its grip. He shook his head, trying to dispel the haze. “I’m… not… yours…” he stammered, his resistance visibly waning. “You… won’t… break me…”

From only a few yards away, Robin’s heart raced with fear and anger. “Zoro! Fight it! Please!” she yelled, her voice cutting through the noise of the battle. She sent her giant hands crashing through Sirena’s minions, desperately trying to reach Zoro.

But it was too late. Zoro’s swords lowered, and the fiery spirit in his eyes was replaced with a hollow emptiness. He turned, his expression void of recognition for his crew, his family.

Sirena circled Zoro like a predator, her eyes appraising. "Such strength and tenacity," she whispered into his ear, her words dripping with intention. "You'll be very useful to me."

Robin's anger boiled over as she saw Zoro succumb. "You won't get away with this!" she shouted; her fists clenched.

Breaking free from the fray, Robin rushed to Zoro's side, her voice echoing with desperation, "Zoro, please!" As she reached out to him, his eyes flickered with a brief glimmer of recognition before dulling again, a small wince of pain showing his internal struggle.

With anger continuing to spill out, Robin sprouted arms out of Sirena holding her still. “Let him go, now!”

With a cocky smirk, Sirena looked behind Robin as she spoke, "Be careful with your next move, dear," she taunted, inclining her head to the direction behind Robin.

Robin's heart stopped as she turned to see Olivia, tears streaming down her face, held back by one of the Charmed Pirates. "Mommy!" Olivia cried out, reaching for her.

"The swordsman or the girl, make your choice," Sirena's voice oozed cruelty. "Though personally, I’d prefer keeping the swordsman. He seems like he would be quite fun to play with.”

Fury and fear warred within Robin. With a quick gesture, she created a clone to rescue Olivia.

As Robin turned back around trying to move forward to attack Sirena, Zoro, under Sirena’s control, moved between them, his sword drawn and aimed at Robin. "Zoro, please, you don’t want to do this!" Robin pleaded, sidestepping his blade.

Zoro’s movements were conflicted, his body trembling as if fighting an unseen enemy. "Robin..." he murmured, his voice strained, the sword in his hand wavering.

Robin quickly materialized several arms, attempting to restrain him as he got ready to attack, but Zoro’s strength, even under Sirena’s control, was immense. He broke free, his blade narrowly missing her. Robin's heart raced as she realized how close she came to being struck down. “Zoro, honey, it’s me!” Robin shouted, frustration in her tone.

In the depths of Zoro’s mind, a fierce internal struggle unfolded. He could faintly perceive Robin’s voice, her familiar tone resonating within him, stirring a sense of recognition. Her face, etched with fear and concern, flickered in his consciousness. The pain of resisting Sirena’s control was immense, like countless needles pricking at his thoughts, each attempt to fight back sending jolts of agony through his head.

Sirena observed the scene with a twisted amusement. “Oh, ‘honey’?” she cooed mockingly, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “How utterly charming. You’re together? I’m afraid it’s going to be short-lived.” Her smirk widened, enjoying the emotional torment she was inflicting. “You see, the more he tries to resist, the more it hurts him. Why endure such pointless suffering?” she mused aloud, her tone casual yet laced with malice.

With a flick of her hand, she commanded, “Enough of this. Swordsman, take me back to my ship.” Her words were like a leash, pulling Zoro away from his struggle, guiding him towards compliance.

Determined not to surrender without a fight, Robin watched intently as Zoro stepped onto the deck of the Charmed Pirates with Sirena. With a deep breath, she focused on creating another clone of herself, one that embodied her desperate resolve.

The clone grabbed Zoro’s arm and tried pulling him back to the Sunny. “Zoro, please,” the clone implored, its voice echoing Robin’s own. “Look at me.”

Sirena, watching now from a distance, issued a silent command. In response, Zoro turned sharply towards the clone. His eyes, once warm with love for Robin, now showed only cold emptiness. Raising his sword, he prepared to strike, his movements mechanical yet precise.

The clone, just a manifestation of Robin’s will, held its position, its expression mirroring the determination and anguish on the real Robin’s face. As Zoro’s blade descended in a swift arc, aimed directly at the clone, Robin acted instinctively.

With a quick mental command, she dissipated the clone into a flurry of cherry blossoms just before the blade could make contact. The petals fluttered in the air, almost like a symbol of the hope Robin had that vanished.

From the deck of the Sunny, Robin’s heart felt like it was breaking at the sight. She had witnessed a Zoro that she only saw in her nightmares. The Zoro she feared would leave her and Olivia. The reality of his condition – the extent of Sirena’s influence – was painfully clear.

Sirena watched with a smirk, thoroughly amused by the show. “Such a futile attempt,” she taunted, her voice carrying over the water. “Your tricks won’t work on him now. He’s mine.”

With her fists tightly clenched and a fierce look in her eyes, Robin watched the enemy ship as it began to drift away into the distance. The realization of Zoro being taken away ignited a burning resolve within her. She swiftly turned to rally her crew, intent on pursuit, but her heart sank as she saw the situation on the Sunny. Aside from Nami, Luffy, and little Olivia, everyone else was still ensnared in Sirena’s spell, their expressions vacant and distant.

At that moment, Olivia ran towards Robin, her small face streaked with tears. Robin immediately dropped to her knees and opened her arms, enveloping her daughter in a comforting embrace. Olivia buried her face in Robin’s chest, her voice was muffled but was full of concern. “Why did Daddy leave? Is he coming back?” she whispered, each word heavy with the innocence of a child unable to comprehend the gravity of the situation.

Robin's heart ached as she held Olivia close, feeling the tremble in her daughter's small body. She stroked Olivia’s hair gently, searching for words that could soothe her yet carry the weight of her own determination. “Daddy had to go away for a little while, but we’re going to bring him back,” Robin assured softly.

Luffy, with confusion written all over his face, spoke up, “What’s wrong with you guys!? Why didn’t you help us save Zoro!?” His gaze swept over Sanji, Franky, Usopp, Chopper, and Brook, who were still in a daze, their eyes distant and unfocused.

Nami, her voice full of worry, responded, “They might still be under her spell.” Her eyes then fell on Robin, whose face was full of anguish, a sight that deeply pained Nami. She quickly moved to Robin and Olivia and wrapped them in a comforting embrace. As Nami held them close, Robin’s resolve crumbled, and she allowed her tears to silently fall.

“We need to follow them before they get away!” Luffy shouted as he shook Franky and Sanji trying to snap them out of their trance.

Nami turned to look at Luffy, “We can’t set sail as quickly as we need to without the full crew.”

As the Charmed Pirates' ship retreated into the horizon, the Thousand Sunny was left in a somber quietude, the joyous atmosphere of earlier now replaced by a palpable air of loss and uncertainty.

Usopp, slowly regaining his senses, blinked and looked around in bewilderment. "What... what happened?" he stammered, his voice reflecting his confusion. One by one, the rest of the crew began to come out of their daze, each grappling with the lingering effects of Sirena's control.

Franky, his usual boisterous self subdued, clenched his fists. "That was a dirty trick," he muttered, his gaze fixed on the fading ship in the distance.

Brook, his expression grave, adjusted his hat. "It seems we've lost more than just a battle today," he remarked, his voice tinged with sorrow.

Luffy, his usual carefree demeanor gone, looked determinedly at the horizon. "We're going to get him back," he declared firmly. "We're not leaving anyone behind, especially not Zoro!"

Chopper, tears welling up in his eyes, nodded vigorously. "Yeah, we have to save him!"

Nami, still hugging Robin and Olivia, looked at Luffy. "We need a plan, Luffy. We can't just rush in blindly," she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil she felt inside.

Luffy turned to her, his eyes burning with resolve. "Then we'll make a plan. We'll do whatever it takes. We’re going to bring Zoro back to his family," he said, glancing at Robin and Olivia.

The crew gathered around, their expressions turning from despair to determination. They were the Straw Hat Pirates, and they had faced seemingly insurmountable odds before. This time, it was not just for adventure, but to reclaim one of their own.

Aboard the Charmed Pirates’ ship, the mood was starkly different. In Sirena’s dimly lit quarters, Zoro stood across from Sirena who was sitting elegantly on an ornate chair.

Amused by her newest acquisition, she observed Zoro closely. “You’re a strong one, aren’t you? Even now I can tell you’re fighting me,” she mused, her voice lilting. “But I wonder, what goes on in that handsome head of yours?”

With a flick of her hand, she released her grip on Zoro’s speech, allowing him to talk freely, yet maintained control over his actions. “Speak, swordsman. Tell me what you’re thinking,” she commanded, a playful yet dangerous glint in her eyes.

Zoro’s jaw clenched, his internal struggle evident. “I would love to end you right now, but I feel it’s only fair to let Robin have the honor.” He said, his voice laced with defiance. “My crew… they’ll come for me. And when they do, you’ll regret this.”

Sirena laughed, a sound that was both melodic and chilling. “Such loyalty! It’s almost touching. But you see, I have plans for you,” she said as she stood. Approaching his side, she ran a hand over Zoro’s chest, “And while you’re here, you’ll do as I command.” She whispered the last part in his ear.

Zoro made a sudden move, an instinctive attempt to attack her, but his body was stopped mid-action, betraying his intentions. Sirena’s control was still over his movements. “Now, now, we can’t have that,” she scolded playfully as she circled Zoro. Her steps were like a predator sizing its prey.

“I enjoy a good challenge. And you, my dear, are quite the challenge,” she taunted, her voice full of fake affection.

Zoro’s eyes followed her every move, his anger simmering just below the surface. “The only challenge here is not breaking free and slicing you in two,” he spat out, his disdain palpable.

Sirena halted just inches from Zoro, her head tilting suggestively as if to kiss him, provoking Zoro to recoil and struggle against her influence, his head jerking back in defiance. “Such passion, shame that it is wasted on such a frail woman,” she taunted, “Think of the things we could achieve with you by my side.”

At the insult to Robin, Zoro’s fury peaked, and he attempted another aggressive move only to be stopped once more. “I know where my loyalty lies, and it’s definitely not with you,” he shot back, his tone resolute.

Feigning a sigh of disappointment, Sirena played the part of a spurned lover. “Sadly, what you want is irrelevant at this moment. You are under my command, and I plan to exploit that fully,” she said, her eyes gleaming with a cruel mixture of excitement and malice.

As she leaned in further, Zoro’s body tensed, his every instinct screaming to attack her. “I’d rather die than do anything with you or for you,” he declared, his resolve unbroken.

Sirena’s smile turned sinister. “Be careful what you wish for swordsman. I could easily grant your wish, especially if your precious ‘Robin’ attempts a rescue. Imagine, the last thing you witness is her heart shattering as I end your life.” She watched closely, a perverse satisfaction in seeing Zoro’s stoic façade crack at the thought of causing Robin pain.

“I won’t lie, your resilience does remind me of well, someone I once was.” Sirena said, her voice softening some.

Zoro looked at her, confusion mingling with his hostility. “What are you talking about?”

Sirena sighed, her eyes reflecting a distant past. “Long before I became the captain of the Charmed Pirates, before I had the Charm-Charm fruit, I was a woman on a small island. I’m not sure if you’ve noticed, but there are no women on this crew besides me.” She stated, her gaze lost in memories.

“My island was not a pleasant one. I was constantly used and left in the gutter only to be picked up by the next grimy man.” Her voice hardened as she continued speaking. “When I discovered the Charm-Charm Fruit, it became my escape, my chance to break free.”

Sirena continued, “It was my chance to become the user, to bend those men to my will. Unfortunately, with that power comes isolation. The more I used my abilities, the more I realized that control and affection are not the same. People followed me, but out of enchantment, not loyalty or love.”

Sirena’s eyes met Zoro’s. “I’ve learned that true power is not just taking what you want; it’s having others willingly give it to you.”

Zoro laughed in disbelief, “And you think you can get that by continuing to control people?”

Sirena chuckled, “No, not anymore. Old habits die hard, no? And power no matter how it’s achieved… well that’s an addictive thing.” Her gaze turned cold again. “But let’s not forget why you’re here now. You’re still under my command, and I have some fun plans for you, ‘honey’.”

The use of Robin’s endearment for him hit Zoro like a physical blow. A surge of defiance rose within him, and he instinctively tried to lunge at Sirena, to wipe that mocking tone from her voice. Just as his muscled tense for the attack, the charm’s grip tightened once again, pulling him back into a state of helplessness.

The last thing Zoro was acutely aware of before his consciousness faded was the feel of Sirena’s hand, cold but gently, caressing his face. “Don’t worry,” she whispered, her voice feigning sympathy. “In time, you’ll enjoy it.”

Sirena stepped back, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips, as she watched the strong-willed swordsman succumb to her power.

As the Thousand Sunny gave chase to the rival ship, the Straw Hats gathered on deck, their faces set with determination. Luffy stood at the forefront, his eyes fixed on the enemy vessel.

Sanji lit a cigarette, his expression serious. “So how are we going to bypass that power of Sirena’s?”

Nami shrugged as she crossed her arms. “Her charm took down most of us without hesitation. We don’t know what she would be capable of, especially if she gets the whole crew under her spell.”

Robin, her eyes thoughtful, turned towards Luffy. “But not everyone was affected. Luffy, you seemed immune to her charm. How did you avoid it?” she asked, curious about his resilience to Sirena’s powers.

Luffy just shrugged, “I dunno, I just didn’t feel anything weird.”

Nami nodded, her mind racing with strategies. “If Luffy’s immune to Sirena’s charm, he should be the one to confront her directly. We’ll need to cover him and try to rescue Zoro without falling under her spell again.”

Robin looked at Nami, “We’ll need to be careful and coordinated. Zoro is strong, but under her control, he’s a danger to us.”

Nami nodded, recalling their earlier encounter. “We should limit our exposure to her. Wasn’t there a kind of mist around her? It had a sweet scent.”

Robin pondered Nami’s observation. “Yes, it seemed almost like a pheromone. Chopper, any ideas on how we could counteract that?”

Chopper, his face determined, responded, “We can use cloth or medical gauze as makeshift filters. It might not be perfect, but it could offer some protection.”

Franky, already surveying the ship’s resources, chimed in confidently, “I can rig up some simple respirators. We’ve got enough materials on board to make enough for everyone.”

As the crew busied themselves with the preparations, Robin contemplated the impending confrontation. She then addressed Luffy, “I want to join you in the fight against Sirena.”

Luffy shook his head as he focused on her. “Your priority should be Zoro. I’ll handle Sirena.”

Robin’s voice was firm, her resolve clear. “If she’s with Zoro, I need to be there, I want to help bring her down.”

Luffy placed a cautious hand on Robin’s shoulder, his gaze earnest. “We need you to stay safe for Zoro and Olivia. It’s important that you’re there for them when we free Zoro from her control,” he said with uncharacteristic seriousness. Robin just nodded instead of continuing to press the issue.

After the discussion, as the crew started to disperse to prepare, Robin lingered beside Nami. She glanced toward the horizon, her voice barely more than a whisper, "I have to get him back, Nami," her eyes reflected the turmoil within. "But the thought of facing Sirena... it terrifies me. What she can make him do… what if I lose him forever?"

Nami, understanding the depth of Robin's fear, placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "We're all here with you, Robin. We'll bring Zoro back, together."

Soon after, the crew spotted the Charmed Pirates’ ship and prepared to come alongside them.

With makeshift respirators in place and a plan of action, the Straw Hats readied themselves for a confrontation that would test their strength and unity more than ever before.

Robin knelt down and gently wrapped Olivia in a warm, reassuring embrace. Gazing into her daughter's tearful eyes, she spoke with a soft but firm resolve. "I'm going to bring Daddy back, okay? I promise," she whispered, her voice laced with a blend of determination and tenderness.

She leaned in to plant a gentle kiss on Olivia's forehead, a silent pledge of her commitment. "I need you to stay here with Aunt Nami, Uncle Usopp, and Uncle Franky. Can you do that, sweetheart? I won't be long," Robin coaxed, trying to infuse confidence into her words, for both Olivia and herself.

Olivia clung to Robin with a firm grasp. "Don’t leave me too, Mommy. Please come back," she murmured, her voice quivering with fear of another loss.

Robin held her daughter tighter, feeling the weight of her words. "I promise I will be right back, my brave little girl," she reassured, her heart aching at the thought of leaving Olivia, even for a moment. In her daughter's plea, Robin heard an echo of her own fears, reinforcing her resolve not just to fight, but to return.

As the Thousand Sunny came alongside the Charmed Pirates, an air of intense focus settled over the Straw Hat crew. Each member was acutely aware of the stakes of the upcoming confrontation.

The showdown was about to begin, and Robin knew that what lay ahead could change everything. The last thing she saw before plunging into the fray was Olivia's hopeful gaze from the ship, a gaze that Robin vowed to return to, no matter what.

Chapter Text

The ship was eerily quiet as they boarded. The mist that Sirena emitted seemed to have dissipated, but the crew remained cautious, their respirators firmly in place.

Robin moved stealthily through the ship, her eyes scanning each corridor and room. The tension mounted with each step, her heart pounding in her chest. Finally, she found him.

Zoro was standing in Sirena’s quarters, his expression still vacant, his usual fierce demeanor gone. He was not alone, Sirena was by his side, her hands tracing circles on his arms in a deliberately provocative manner.

Upon seeing Robin, Sirena’s lips curled into a sly smile. “Ah, the ‘fierce’ ex-lover. Come to try to claim your lost love?” she teased, her voice dripping with mock sympathy.

Robin’s eyes narrowed, her arms beginning to cross over her chest. “This ends now.”

Sirena laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the room. “Why would I give up such a catch? He’s quite… captivating.” As she spoke, she leaned closer to Zoro, her lips mere inches from his face, her actions designed to provoke Robin.

Zoro, under her spell, remained motionless, his eyes empty. The sight of him in such a state, so vulnerable and controlled, fueled Robin’s resolve.

“I’m not here to play games,” Robin said coldly. “He’s not yours to toy with.”

Unfazed, Sirena continued her charade, running a hand down Zoro’s chest. “Oh, but he’s so much fun to ‘toy with’. Aren’t you, my dear swordsman?”

Robin’s patience snapped and with one swift motion, she conjured arms, each one attempting to ensnare Sirena. “I will do whatever it takes to bring him back,” Robin stated.

Sirena's laughter echoed through the room, a sound both mocking and chilling. “Your determination is adorable, but futile,” she taunted, her eyes glinting with malice. With a grace that belied her deadly intent, she twisted away from Robin’s conjured hands, each movement fluid and precise. In a seamless transition, she turned her gaze towards Zoro, her lips curling into a sinister smile as she whispered a single command.

Zoro’s response was immediate and robotic. With a chilling efficiency, he unsheathed his sword, the blade catching the dim light and casting ominous shadows on the walls. He advanced towards Robin, his movements unnervingly precise, devoid of his usual fiery spirit.

Robin, her instincts kicking in, barely sidestepped his first strike, the air whistling as the blade sliced through it. “Zoro, fight it! This isn’t you!” she shouted, her voice laced with desperation. She darted and weaved, a dance of survival against the man she loved, now a puppet under Sirena's control.

Their tragic ballet escalated - Robin, agile and desperate, sought to reach Zoro’s consciousness, while Zoro, bound by an invisible force, continued his relentless assault. He swung his sword again, this time the blade slicing open Robin’s side. A sharp pain erupted, causing Robin to wince and scream, but she quickly regained her composure, refusing to succumb to the agony.

“Zoro, please,” she pleaded, her eyes frantically searching his for any hint of the man she knew. For a fleeting moment, a flicker of confusion and pain crossed Zoro’s eyes, a brief glimmer of the struggle within.

Sensing her control slipping, Sirena acted swiftly. Her smile twisted into a wicked grin as she released her hold on Zoro, cruelly granting him the full awareness of his actions.

The horror in Zoro’s eyes as realization dawned was heart-wrenching. The sword slipped from his grasp, clattering loudly against the floor. “Robin!” he gasped, his voice a mix of anguish and disbelief.

Seizing the moment of chaos, Sirena moved with deadly precision. She lunged at Zoro from behind, her own blade drawn. With a swift, cruel motion, she plunged it deep into his back, the tip emerging through his chest dangerously close to his heart. “Looks like you get your wish, swordsman,” she whispered venomously in his ear.

Zoro’s body jerked in response, a pained gasp escaping his lips as he stumbled forward. His hands clutched at the wound, blood seeping through his fingers in a crimson flood.

Robin, momentarily frozen by the shock, sprang into action. Her own injury forgotten, she rushed to Zoro’s side, her arms encircling him in a desperate attempt to support his faltering form. “Zoro!” she screamed, her voice a tumult of fear and fury.

Sirena retreated a few steps, her laughter resounding in the room, reveling in the destruction she had wrought. “Oh, what a delightful turn of events. The mighty swordsman brought low by his own actions,” she gloated, relishing the pain she had inflicted.

As Zoro’s consciousness waned, his eyes, clouded with pain, sought Robin’s. The world around him blurred, her face the last thing he sees as he slips momentarily unconscious.

At that moment, Luffy burst into the room, taking in the horrific scene. Robin, fueled by a rage that burned brighter than ever, gently laid Zoro down with trembling hands. She turned her full attention to Sirena, her powers manifesting with renewed intensity. Arms materialized, wrapping around Sirena in a vice-like grip, each squeeze a manifestation of Robin's wrath. She found herself smiling at the screams that left Sirena’s mouth like a cat toying with a mouse.

Luffy moved closer, a hand on Robin’s shoulder, a silent plea for reason. “Robin, help Zoro. Leave her to me.”

In that intense moment, Robin was driven by her powerful anger, her eyes seemed as if they were turning a fiery red, matching her fury. Sirena, caught in pain and surprise, looked into Robin’s eyes and for the first time in this fight, she felt helpless. This was the Devil Child, Nico Robin.

Letting the anger control her, Robin remained fierce and unyielding. She made a clone of herself appear as she continued to hold Sirena’s body still with her sprouted arms. The clone, now holding Zoro’s sword, slowly pushed the blade into Sirena’s chest trying to draw out the torture. Sirena screamed in pain; a sound that showed how much Robin’s forceful attack had hurt her. It was clear that Robin was fueled by her emotions.

Seeing her anger, Luffy realized he needed to step in quickly. He didn’t want Robin to do something she may come to regret. “ROBIN!” he yelled loudly, his voice strong and clear. It reached Robin and broke through the cloud of her anger, bringing her back to her senses. “Look after Zoro. I’ll handle Sirena,” he said firmly, ready to take over the fight against Sirena.

Reluctantly, Robin stopped her attack and let go of Sirena. As soon as she did, Sirena fell to the ground, gasping for air and writhing in pain. She held her hand over the wound in her chest that Robin inflicted. It was clear she was hurt, but she was still conscious, trying to recover from the sudden release of Robin’s powerful grip.

Robin's focus immediately shifted back to Zoro as if a switch had been flipped inside her. Her hands moved quickly and carefully, showing both urgency and precision as she tended to his wounds. She spoke softly to him, each word a quiet plea for him to hold on to life. In this moment, she was a stark contrast to the person who had just been consumed by fury.

As he continued to fight for Robin, Luffy called out for Chopper, hoping that he was nearby. The tension in the room was palpable as Luffy stood over Sirena, his fist clenched and ready to deliver the final blow. The intensity in his eyes was a clear indication of the fury he felt for what she had done to his crewmates. With a swift and decisive movement, Luffy brought down his fist, ending the threat that Sirena posed once and for all. The impact echoed through the room, a definitive conclusion to the confrontation.

Sirena, defeated and motionless on the ground, was a stark contrast to the formidable foe she had been moments ago. Luffy turned away from her, his focus now entirely on Zoro and Robin.

Robin was fully absorbed in tending to Zoro. Her hands, though shaking, worked with urgent precision as she applied the makeshift bandages. Every second was crucial, and her every move was guided by a mix of her knowledge and her desperate need to keep him alive.

Zoro, barely coming back into consciousness, could hear the distant sound of Robin’s voice. It was faint, like a lifeline pulling him back from the brink of darkness. He wanted to respond, to reassure her, but his body refused to obey his will. The pain was overwhelming, yet it was the thought of leaving Robin and Olivia that filled him with greater fear.

Luffy, watching the scene, felt a surge of helplessness mixed with anger. He had seen his crew face numerous challenges, but this was a situation he had hoped they would never encounter again. He reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Robin’s shoulder. “Chopper is on his way, Robin. Hang in there,” he said, his voice steady but filled with concern.

Robin continued her efforts, her hands stained with blood, but her determination unwavering. She spoke to Zoro, her words a mix of encouragement and desperation. “You can’t leave us, Zoro. Olivia needs you. I need you. Please, don’t abandon us.”

The tension in the cramped room reached its peak when suddenly, the door burst open. Chopper, with an expression that was a mix of urgency and professional focus, hurried in. He wasted no time in assessing the situation, his medical instincts immediately kicking in amidst the chaos. "We need to get him back to the Sunny right now!" he declared, his voice cutting through the heavy air with authority.

Without hesitation, Chopper transformed into his human form, allowing him to carefully lift Zoro. His movements were precise and gentle, mindful of the severity of Zoro's wound. Every step was calculated to avoid causing further harm as he made his way out of the room, with Zoro securely in his arms.

The journey back to the Thousand Sunny was a blur of activity and heightened emotions. Once aboard, Chopper directed the crew with the confidence of a seasoned medic. "Clear the way! I need space to work immediately," he called out, maneuvering through the ship to the medical bay with Zoro.

Nami, who had followed closely, looked on with deep concern. "Chopper, what can I do?" she asked, ready to assist in any way necessary.

"Take care of Robin," Chopper responded without looking back, his focus entirely on Zoro. "Make sure she doesn't overexert herself. She's in shock and bleeding badly from her side.”

Nami nodded, understanding the gravity of her task. She turned to find Robin, who was still visibly shaken, her eyes reflecting the fear and worry that had taken hold of her.

As Chopper laid Zoro down in the medical bay, the seriousness of the situation became even more apparent. The crew gathered, their expressions a mix of worry and determination, but they maintained a respectful distance, giving Chopper the space he needed to work.

With swift and skilled hands, Chopper began his emergency treatment on Zoro. The medical bay became a hive of focused activity, with every second counting in the fight to save their friend's life.

In a state of shock from the fight and the fear of losing Zoro, Robin was motionless, unresponsive to her surroundings. As Nami, now accompanied by Sanji, gently guided Robin away from the medical room, her gaze remained fixated on her blood-stained hands, a stark reminder of the battle's toll.

Olivia, sensing the gravity of the situation, tried to approach Robin. Her small face was etched with worry, her eyes searching for her mother. Seeing Robin's distant, haunted expression, Nami quickly stepped in, gently holding Olivia back. "Not now, sweetheart," Nami whispered, her voice soothing yet firm. "Mommy needs a little time, okay? Let's give her some space." Nami’s protective stance was as much for Olivia’s sake as it was for Robin’s, shielding the young girl from the raw intensity of her mother’s shock.

 “Sanji, please help with wrapping up Robin’s side.” Nami asked with urgency in her voice as she walked away from the scene cradling Olivia.

The rest of the crew, gathered around Robin, displayed a range of emotions - from deep concern to hopeful anticipation as Sanji gently helped tend to her.

Luffy, standing at the forefront, watched the medical room intently. "He's going to pull through," he declared, trying to sound convincing, as much for his own sake as for his crew's.

As the hours trickled by, weighed down by a heavy silence, Nami tenderly ushered a tearful Olivia into her parents’ room. The little girl's distress was palpable, her small frame trembling with each sob until exhaustion finally claimed her, bringing a temporary respite from her worries. Nami, her heart heavy with empathy, watched over Olivia for a few moments as she slept on her parent’s bed.

Exiting the room, Nami turned her attention to Robin. She noticed the archaeologist sitting motionless, her gaze distant, as if she were in a world far removed from the chaos that had just unfolded. With a gentle, yet firm hand, Nami guided Robin towards the bathroom. "Robin, let's get you cleaned up," she urged softly, her voice laced with concern.

Robin eventually complied, her movements automatic, her mind seemingly adrift in a torrent of thoughts and fears. As Nami helped her clean the blood off her hands and arms, Robin just stared blankly at her reflection, her mind replaying the day's events, each moment a sharp sting to her already fragile state.

~~~

Finally, as the early morning sun began to rise, Chopper, looking weary yet relieved, emerged from the medical bay "He's stable for now," he informed the crew. "But it's hard to say if Sirena’s control has left any lasting impact on his mind. He's lost a lot of blood, and while his physical wounds are healing, the psychological effects are yet to be determined."

Robin, still reeling from the shock of the ordeal, sat distantly, her gaze fixed on nothing in particular.

"Robin," Chopper began gently, "Zoro is stable, but he hasn't regained consciousness yet. I’ve done all I can for now.”

Nami stepped closer to Robin, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Robin, he's strong. He'll pull through this. You need to take care of yourself too," she urged, her voice filled with concern.

Robin, her eyes still distant, slowly turned her gaze towards them as she finally spoke for the first time in a few hours. "I’m not going to leave his side," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.

Chopper nodded, understanding her need to be close to Zoro. "Okay but promise me you'll also rest and eat something. We need you strong." With Nami's help, Robin stood up and moved towards Zoro's bedside.

Robin sat there, her hand gently holding his, whispering words of encouragement, hoping he could hear her.

Days passed, and Zoro remained unconscious. The crew took turns visiting, offering words of support and doing their best to keep the spirits up. Luffy, Sanji, and the others tried to coax Robin into eating, but she consumed very little, her focus solely on Zoro's recovery.

Olivia, sensing the tension, often stayed close to Robin, clinging to her out of fear for her dad not waking up. The crew watched with growing concern as both mother and daughter seemed to be wilting under the strain.

Franky, trying to lighten the mood, brought in some of his latest inventions to entertain Olivia, managing to elicit a small smile from the little girl.

Chopper frequently checked on Zoro, dressing his wounds, and monitoring his vital signs. "He's healing physically," he would report, "but it's the waking up part that we're waiting for."

Then one afternoon as Robin sat next to Zoro, her head falling forward as she began to give into exhaustion, she felt his hand twitched slightly beneath hers.

This tiny movement caused Robin’s head to jerk up, her eyes full of hope. “Zoro?” she whispered, her voice a tender murmur as she leaned in closer. Her hand gently cradled his cheek, her thumb softly caressing his skin. “Please come back to me,” she whispered, her words were barely audible as she rested her forehead against his.

Quietly, Zoro made a soft grunting noise as his eyelids fluttered open, his gaze unfocused at first, but gradually clearing as he took in his surroundings. "Robin..." he rasped, his voice weak but unmistakably his.

Tears streamed down Robin’s cheeks, a blend of relief and joy overwhelming her as she gazed down at Zoro. “You’re back,” she murmured, she whispered with a hint of disbelief.

“Please, don’t move or try to get up,” she implored softly, her voice laced with worry. She leaned down again, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips. As she did her tears cascaded down her face and fell onto his skin.

Without speaking, Zoro reached out, his touch gentle as he wiped her tears away.

Grasping his hand, Robin held it firmly against her cheek, savoring the reassuring warmth of his touch. “Thank you for staying with me,” her voice was a soft whisper, full of emotion.

It was then that the gentle sound of small footsteps approached, breaking the solemnity of the moment.

Olivia peeked into the room, her eyes wide with a mixture of concern and hope. "Mommy, Uncle Sanji said you have to eat," she said, her voice small and cautious.

As she looked around and saw her father's eyes open, a spark of joy ignited in her expression. "DADDY!" Olivia's voice was a burst of excitement, and she began to run towards the bed, eager to embrace him.

Robin, quick to react, reached out to gently catch Olivia, her arms enveloping her in a protective hug. "Careful, sweetheart," she cautioned softly, her eyes conveying caution. "Daddy is still very weak. We need to be gentle with him."

Olivia, her eyes wide and filled with a mix of worry and hope, gave a small nod as she gazed at her father lying on the bed. "Daddy? Can I please sit next to you?" she asked with a soft, tentative voice.

Zoro, despite the weariness etched in his features, managed to smile at the sound of his daughter's voice. "Of course," he whispered, his voice strained.

Robin delicately positioned Olivia next to Zoro. Her movements were cautious, mindful of Zoro's condition, as she helped Olivia settle beside her father on the bed.

The family moment was soon interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching. The crew, having heard Olivia’s shout, rushed into the medical room. Luffy was the first to burst through the door, his face instantly breaking into a wide grin seeing Zoro conscious. “Zoro! You scared us man!” he exclaimed, his voice a mix of relief and typical Luffy excitement.

Chopper, pushing through the crowd, immediately began checking Zoro's condition. "Everyone give him some space.”

Zoro looked around at his friends and then up at Robin. "So, what happened to that hag? Did you take her down?”

Seeing the look on Robin’s face, Nami spoke up, cautiously choosing her words as she looked at Zoro. “Luffy defeated Sirena, but before he could, she used her control over you to slice Robin’s side open and then she… she stabbed you.” Her eyes stayed on Zoro, wondering how he was going to receive the news.

A sharp pang of guilt and horror swept through Zoro. His eyes had begun to regain their usual intensity. He stared at Robin, his eyes showing his shock and disbelief as he didn’t remember his actions. “I hurt you?” he asked, his voice held a hint of anger.

Robin met his gaze and nodded with a sad look on her face. “I know it wasn’t you, Zoro. It was her control,” she tried to reassure him.

Zoro’s expression contorted with a mixture of guilt and anger. The thought of being used as a weapon against Robin caused his blood to boil.

Seeing his expression, Robin sat on the edge of Zoro’s bed resting her hand on his cheek. “I know it wasn’t you, Zoro. I don’t blame you,” she said softly, offering him a comforting look that spoke volumes of her trust and belief in him.

Trying to mirror her mother’s comfort, Olivia gently hugged Zoro’s arm hoping it would help cheer him up. Just the simple gesture caused Zoro to wrap that arm around Olivia.

~~~

In the days that followed, Zoro's recovery progressed gradually, a slow journey back to strength. He had been moved to his and Robin’s shared room, with Robin steadfastly by his side.

Night had fallen, and in the dim light of the room, Robin rested beside him, her breathing steady and calm in sleep. Zoro, however, lay awake, his mind full of guilt and restless memories.

As he recovered, he slowly began to remember the events of the battle and replayed them in his mind with painful clarity. He remembered the fear that had flickered in Robin’s eyes, the hurt that had marred her face, and the pain he had inadvertently inflicted when he had sliced her side. Each memory was a sharp stab of guilt, echoing through his thoughts.

He turned his head to look at Robin, sleeping peacefully beside him. In her serene expression, there was no trace of the turmoil that had unfolded. Yet, Zoro couldn't shake off the haunting image of her pain, the knowledge that he, albeit unwillingly, had been the cause of it.

The quiet of the room was a stark contrast to the loudness of his thoughts. He wanted to reach out, to seek solace in her presence, but he hesitated, fearing his touch might remind her of the pain. Instead, he lay there, wrestling with his emotions, the weight of his guilt a heavy shroud in the stillness of the night.

Giving up on sleep, Zoro slowly sat up trying not to wake Robin or Olivia who slept in her bed close by. Despite his best efforts, the slight rustle of the sheets stirred Robin from her sleep.

Feeling the movement, Robin instinctively reached out, her hand finding Zoro's arm in the dim light. Her voice, tinged with sleep, was soft and laced with concern. "Honey, what's wrong?" she murmured, her eyes barely open as she tried to focus on him.

Zoro hesitated, the words catching in his throat. He looked down at her hand on his arm, a tangible reminder of her unwavering support. “I… I can’t sleep,” he admitted, his voice a low whisper, betraying the turmoil within. “I keep thinking about… what happened. About how I hurt you.”

Robin sat up slowly, her concern deepening as she took in his troubled expression. She moved closer to him, her gaze full of empathy. “Zoro, you need to let go of that guilt. It wasn’t your fault,” she reassured him, her hand gently squeezing his.

Zoro’s eyes met hers, a turbulent mix of pain and gratitude reflected in them. “I know you say that, but it doesn’t change how I feel. I hurt you, Robin, and that… that I can’t easily forget.”

Robin understood the depth of his feelings. She shifted to face him more directly, her words earnest. “Zoro, look at me,” she urged softly. “Yes, you hurt me, but it was not you who chose to do so. We’ve been through so much together, and we’ve always come out stronger. This is no different. We’ll get through this, together.”

Zoro looked into Robin’s eyes, seeing the love and forgiveness there, but his gaze soon fell to her side where he knew her wound was. He gently lifted her shirt to view the wound, Robin tried to stop him only to be met with his pleading look.

The sight of the stitches brought a fresh wave of guilt over him. He gently lowered her shirt and stood up, a turmoil of emotions swirling within. “How can you even stand to be in the same room as me?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper to avoid waking Olivia. “Robin, I hurt you. I could have killed you.”

Robin rose to face him, her eyes staring into his. “Zoro, I don’t understand why I have to keep repeating this. What happened wasn’t your fault. You were under her control. I’m not afraid of you.”

He shook his head, his expression tormented. “But it was me, Robin. My hands. My swords. I can’t… I can’t shake off the feeling that I might hurt you again.”

“Zoro, we’ve faced danger before. We can’t live in fear of what might happen,” Robin insisted, reaching out to him.

He took a step back, his eyes averted. “Maybe… maybe we should just not do this whole wedding thing. I can’t risk your safety, or Olivia’s. I won’t.” He paused, the weight of his next words heavy in his mind. “Maybe it would be safer if… if you and Olivia stayed away from me. I can’t hurt either of you.”

Robin felt a pang of sadness at his words, but she tried to shake off that feeling. She stepped close to him again to bridge the gap he created. “Zoro, canceling the wedding won’t make us safer or change how we deeply care for each other. And walking away from us now… that would be the real harm.”

She gently wrapped her arms around his neck to keep him close. “What happened was beyond your control. We know that. But leaving us, abandoning your family… that would create more pain – for all of us.”

“But how can you trust me again? After what I did?” Zoro’s voice was laced with pain.

“Because I know you, Zoro. I know the man that you are,” Robin replied still trying to be quiet as to not wake Olivia, “You’re the strongest and kindest man I know. This… incident doesn’t change that.”

Zoro met her gaze, his own filled with conflict. “I’m scared, Robin. Scared of losing control, of hurting the people I love most.”

“And I’m scared of losing you.” Robin confessed, “but I trust you entirely.”

After he didn’t respond, Robin moved her hands to hold his face gently. “We love you. Olivia and I are with you, not just for the good times, but for all times. We’re a family.”

Zoro shook his head in disbelief. Shocked that she could be so trusting of him. “I don’t deserve you, Robin. But I’ll spend every day trying to be the man you and Olivia believe I am.”

“That’s all we ask,” Robin said, her smile gentle and reassuring. “We’ll work through this, one day at a time. Together.”

In the stillness of the room, Zoro tentatively encircled Robin with his arms, cautious not to aggravate her injury. As he held her close, a sense of relief seemed to envelop them both. Robin leaned into his embrace, her head finding a familiar comfort on his shoulder. The tension that had gripped her moments ago began to fall away, replaced by a calming warmth.

Robin, feeling Zoro’s protective presence around her, whispered softly, “Come here.” She gently nudged him, guiding him back towards their bed with careful steps. Once seated, Robin shifted to create a space where she could cradle Zoro in her arms.

As Zoro lay against her, he surrendered to the rare comfort of being held. It was an unusual position for him, the protector, yet in Robin’s embrace, he found a haven of peace. Robin’s fingers tenderly weaved through his hair, her gentle touch soothing his worries away with each stroke.

The rhythm of her fingers massaging his scalp was hypnotic, lulling him into a state of tranquility. In this quiet moment, the roles were reversed; Robin became the protector, offering a sanctuary for Zoro’s restless spirit.

They remained in that tender embrace, each finding solace in the other’s presence. The world outside their room, with all its uncertainties and fears, seemed distant. Here, in this moment, they were just two souls intertwined, sharing the burden of their shared experiences and the comfort of their unspoken love.

~~~

Weeks after their discussion, Zoro had convinced Robin to get married sooner instead of later. He knew he wanted to always stay by her and Olivia’s side. He wanted to prove to his family that he would always be around.

On the beach of a quaint island where the Thousand Sunny was docked, the scene was set for their wedding. The golden sand served as an aisle, leading to a beautifully adorned arch with flowers and fabrics fluttering in the sea breeze. The setting sun cast a warm glow, painting the scenery in a perfect light for the occasion.

Robin wore an elegant sleeveless white lace gown, her hair was pulled up in a loose bun and adorned with flowers. By her side, holding her hand, was Olivia who was determined to walk with her mother. The little girl’s giggles of excitement filled the air, her eyes sparkling with the pure joy of the moment. She loved that she was able to have her hair styled to mirror Robin’s, and wearing her new dress, which she fondly called her “New Pirate Princess Dress.”

Zoro waited beside the floral arch and for once he felt nervous. He was dressed simply, in a white button up shirt, its top buttons casually undone, paired with sleek black dress pants. To the onlookers, his gaze might have appeared stern, a signature of his usual demeaner, but as Robin and Olivia neared, a subtle change was noticeable. In his eyes, there flickered a hint of excitement, a softness perceptible only to Robin, who knew him best.

As Robin and Olivia reached him, Zoro knelt down to Olivia’s level. “You really do look like a little princess,” he whispered to her, eliciting a bright and happy laugh. Standing up, he took Robin’s hands in his, his gaze conveying a promise of a lifetime.

Nami gently guided Olivia to stand back some, but still close to her parents as the ceremony started. The ceremony was simple, but profound. Their crew, their family, stood around them, each face full of happiness.

Soon, Zoro and Robin began their vows. Clearing his throat, Zoro looked into Robin’s eyes. “Robin, you know I’m not good with words. I kept wondering what I could say to you. I just want to say that I promise to stand by you, to face life’s challenges together, and to continue building a future with you full of love and adventure. I promise to be the man that is deserving of you.”

Robin’s eyes were full of love and admiration as she spoke. “Zoro, you’ve given me strength and a sense of belonging. For so long I had been searching for someone who would accept me for who I am and my past, and with the help of our crew, and of course you, I found exactly where I belong. I promise to always stand by you and to love you.”

Olivia watched with eager eyes as her parents exchanged rings, each a symbol of their enduring love. On the sidelines, Usopp mumbled to Franky, just loud enough for Luffy to overhear, "They should really kiss now."

Catching the hint, Luffy, without any hesitation, shouted enthusiastically, "Zoro, go on and kiss Robin already!"

Robin couldn't help but smile at Luffy's outburst, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Zoro, after a brief glance at the crew, turned his full attention to Robin. Their kiss, tender and full of love, was perfectly framed by the setting sun. It was a beautiful declaration of their vows, a moment of shared bliss witnessed by their friends.

The celebration that followed was a whirlwind. There was laughter, music, and dancing on the beach, with the waves providing a gentle soundtrack. Sanji outdid himself with an incredible feast, and Brook's music had everyone dancing.

As the evening drew to a close, three figures stood at the water's edge, the stars shining bright in the sky. Zoro had wrapped one arm around Robin and held Olivia with his other arm as she rested her head on his shoulder.

"So, I’m a Roronoa now," Robin whispered, a playful smile gracing her lips as she leaned into Zoro's embrace. A playful glint appeared in her eyes. “Does this mean I have to learn sword fighting?”

Zoro chuckled, the sound warm and content. “Only if you want to,” he replied. “But I think the crew would agree you’re scary enough without a sword.”

Olivia looked at her parents with wide-eyed curiosity. "Mommy, are you and Daddy going to have more pirate adventures together now?"

Robin looked over to Olivia, her smile warm and inviting. "Oh, we've had plenty of adventures already, and there will be many more to come. But now, it's official – we're a team," she explained, gently brushing a strand of hair from Olivia's face.

"That's right, Olivia. Being a Roronoa means we stick together through thick and thin, on any adventure that comes our way," Zoro said, his voice filled with pride.

Robin looked up at Zoro, her eyes reflecting both love and playful challenge. "I might take you up on that offer to learn a sword move. You know I can’t turn down private lessons from you," she teased lightly winking at him causing him to turn red at her implication.

Olivia clapped her hands in glee. "Mommy's gonna be a swordswoman!" she declared causing her parents to laugh at her innocence.

After sharing a moment of laughter and warmth, Zoro and Robin realized it was time to leave for their honeymoon. Zoro set Olivia down on the ground gently as Robin crouched down to look in her daughter’s eyes. “Sweetheart, Daddy and I are going to go on a small trip, just the two of us. Aunt Nami said she would stay with you, and she promised to do all kinds of fun things with you.” Robin gently explained, hoping Olivia would understand.

Zoro crouched down to meet her eye level. “It’s just for a little while, Livy. When we get back, we’ll have a whole day just to ourselves. How does that sound?” he said, trying to ease her concern.

“But why can’t I come with you now?” Olivia’s voice was tinged with a mix of confusion and sadness.

Robin wrapped her arms around Olivia pulling her into a hug. “This is a special trip for Daddy and me. We haven’t had one in a long time. But we promise, as soon as we return, we’ll spend all our time with you. We’ll even go on an adventure, just the three of us,” she said, trying to offer a compromise.

Olivia sniffled, looking between her parents. “But what if you don’t come back? What if you leave me?” The fear in her voice was palpable, her small frame trembling slightly.

Seeing Olivia sad caused Zoro to wrap his arms around both Olivia and Robin as he spoke. “We would never leave you, Olivia,” he reassured her gently. “This is just a short trip.”

He gently touched the necklace that was around Olivia’s neck, a special present he gave her the night he proposed to Robin. “Do you remember this?” he asked, guiding her little hand to the necklace. “Remember, I gave this to you as a promise. It means that no matter what happens, I’ll always be here for you no matter what. Whenever you’re scared or miss us, just hold onto it and remember the promise, okay?”

Robin hugged Olivia tighter. “You are our treasure, Olivia. Nothing could ever keep us away from you for long. We’ll be back before you know it, and then it’s all about you.”

Olivia clung to her mother. “Promise?” she asked, her voice muffled against Robin’s chest.

“Promise,” both Zoro and Robin said in unison, each kissing the top of her head.

After a few more reassurances and hugs, they walked hand in hand with Olivia to where Nami was waiting. Nami, aware of the situation, knelt down to Olivia’s level. “Hey, sweetheart, we’re going to have so much fun together! And when your mom and dad get back, you can tell them all about our adventures,” she said with a bright smile, trying to lift Olivia's spirits.

Olivia, wiping her tears, nodded slowly. “Okay, Auntie Nami,” she said, her voice still shaky.

Robin and Zoro exchanged a look, their hearts heavy with the difficulty of parting, even for a brief period. They each gave Olivia one more hug, whispering words of love and reassurance.

As Zoro and Robin walked away, their hands intertwined, they couldn't help but look back. Olivia was now holding Nami’s hand, watching her parents leave with a brave yet wistful expression.

Once out of sight and on the ship to change, Zoro let out a long breath. “That was harder than I thought it would be,” he admitted, his voice low.

Robin nodded, her emotions echoing his. "Leaving her, even for a short time, feels like leaving a part of ourselves behind," she said softly.

After they changed and grabbed their belongings to stay away for a week, their walk to the dock was quiet, each lost in their thoughts about Olivia. They knew she was in good hands with Nami and the crew, but the pang of leaving their daughter was a new and unexpected ache.

As they boarded a small boat that would take them to a nearby secluded island, Zoro reached out, squeezing Robin's hand reassuringly. "She'll be okay, and so will we. This time together is important for us too," he said, trying to convince himself as much as her.

Robin smiled faintly, appreciating Zoro's effort. "I know. It's just... it’s hard to be apart.”

The journey was short, and soon they arrived at the small, picturesque island. It was a peaceful place, with a beautiful beach and lush greenery. It was the perfect setting for some much-needed time alone together.

Time seemed to dissolve into a serene haze as Zoro and Robin spent their days walking along the sun-kissed beach, delving into the island’s hidden historical treasures, and relishing cozy nights under a canopy of stars before returning to where they were staying.

On the evening of the third day, as they sat watching the sunset, Robin leaned her head on Zoro's shoulder. "I miss her," she murmured.

Zoro wrapped his arm around her. "I do too. But she's also why we need to enjoy this time. We're not just Olivia's parents; we're also Roronoa Zoro and Robin, the couple who somehow managed to go from enemies to husband and wife.”

"Somehow?" Robin quipped, her voice laced with a playful tone. "As I recall, a certain swordsman had a habit of swooping in to rescue me quite often and who also made the first move.”

Zoro’s smirk was tinged with fondness, “Well I mean, you are important to the crew, and you know how Luffy is when he considers someone a friend.” He explained trying to deflect.

“Oh, those are the only reasons?” Robin prodded, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

Zoro leaned in to whisper in Robin’s ear, “There are many reasons, but maybe it’s better if I just show you instead of telling.”

“Please do, ‘swordsman’.” Robin winked at him causing him to pick her up and carry her back to where they were staying.

As their week away neared its end, they found themselves rejuvenated, their connection deeper and their resolve stronger. They were ready to return to the Thousand Sunny, to their daughter, and to the life they had built together.

Nami stood on the deck of the Thousand Sunny, her eyes scanning the horizon. She knew that today was the day Zoro and Robin were due back from their trip. In her arms, Olivia fidgeted with excitement, barely able to contain her eagerness.

Suddenly, Nami spotted two familiar figures walking up the docks. "Look, Olivia, they're back!" she exclaimed, pointing towards Zoro and Robin.

At the sight of her parents, Olivia's face broke into a beaming smile. She wriggled out of Nami's grasp and dashed down the gangplank, her little feet carrying her as fast as they could.

"Mommy! Daddy!" Olivia’s voice rang out, filled with unbridled joy and relief. She sprinted towards them, her small form eagerly diving into Robin’s welcoming embrace. Her tiny arms clung to Robin, squeezing with all the might her body could muster causing Robin to smile wide.

As they shared this cute moment, Zoro playfully interjected, “Hey, what about me? Don’t I get a big hug too?”

Olivia’s face lit up even more at her father’s words. She quickly released Robin and turned towards Zoro, her arms now outstretched towards him. “Daddy!” she exclaimed, as she launched herself into his arms with the same enthusiastic energy.

Zoro caught her effortlessly, lifting her up into the air before bringing her into a warm, loving hug. He chuckled as Olivia giggled, her laughter infectious and filling the air around them.

Robin watched the scene, her heart swelling with love and happiness, thankful that she not only found friends, but a family as well. She stepped closer to Zoro and Olivia, joining in the embrace. For a moment, they just stood there on the dock, wrapped in each other’s arms, the perfect picture of familial love and unity.

"We're here, just like we promised," Robin said softly. “And we will always keep our promises.”

Together, they walked back to the ship, Olivia snuggled up in her mother’s arms. Each step was a reminder of the unbreakable bond they shared. Their time apart had not only rekindled Zoro and Robin's love for each other but also deepened their collective love as a family, a family strong enough to weather any storm that came their way on the seas of life.

Chapter Text

In the dimly lit room of their hideout in Wano, Kinemon sat before the small group of Straw Hats, a map of Wano spread out on the table. Each member waited to hear their role in the elaborate plan to infiltrate and undermine Kaido's hold on Wano.

“Zoro, you'll assume the identity of a ronin named Zorojuro,” Kinemon began, his voice steady and serious. “It's crucial you blend in. The guise of a masterless samurai will give you freedom to move around Wano.”

Zoro, his arms crossed, nodded in silent agreement. The role of a wandering swordsman wasn't far from his own reality. However, a crease of concern formed on his brow as Kinemon turned his attention to Robin.

“Robin, you'll go undercover as a geisha named Orobi. Your intelligence and grace make you the perfect fit for gathering information within the inner circles, and your eventual goal is to gain access to Orochi’s palace,” He explained, meeting Robin's steady gaze.

Zoro's concern morphed into a scowl. “A geisha? Robin, do you really think—”

Robin gently placed a hand on his arm, her touch calming. “Zoro, I’ll be fine. It’s a strategic role. I can handle it,” she said reassuringly, though her eyes hinted at understanding his concerns.

“But Robin…” Zoro's voice trailed off as he locked eyes with her. His trust in her abilities was unwavering, but the thought of her in close quarters with other men, even in a non-intimate setting like that of a geisha, gnawed at him.

With a heavy sigh, Zoro's arm found its way around Robin in a protective embrace. “Why can’t you and Olivia just stay with me?” His words, barely more than a murmur, reflected his inner turmoil and discomfort with the situation.

As Kinemon finished outlining the roles for Zoro and Robin, the room's tension was palpable. Franky and Usopp, standing off to the side, exchanged glances, each contemplating their own part in this covert operation.

While Kinemon spoke, Zoro couldn’t let go of the thought that a man would try to push his luck. His grip tightened around Robin as he wrestled with a mix of protectiveness and unease. “It doesn’t sit right with me,” he confessed, his voice low but strained. “Even if you’re ‘just entertaining,’ it’s hard knowing other men will be… around you.” He chose his words carefully knowing that Olivia was listening, however, the flicker of jealousy in his eyes was unmistakable.

Robin understood his concerns. She faced him, her expression serious yet gentle. “Zoro, I know it’s not ideal, but being a geisha is about art and performance. It’s not the same as being an oiran. My role is to entertain with dance and music, nothing more,” she explained, hoping to ease his worries.

“But even then, those men…” Zoro’s words trailed off, his jaw clenching at the thought of other men even remotely thinking about Robin.

Robin placed her other hand on his cheek, turning his gaze back to her. “Listen to me, Zoro. I’ve handled far worse situations before. You know I can take care of myself,” she reminded him, her tone firm yet filled with affection.

Zoro's eyes softened slightly, though the underlying concern remained. “I know you can handle yourself. It’s just...” He paused, searching for the right words. “I just hate the thought of you in that environment.”

Robin nodded, acknowledging his feelings. “I understand, Zoro. And I appreciate your concern. But we both have roles to play for now. Once this is over, we’ll be back together, as we should be.”

There was a long silence as Zoro processed her words. Finally, he exhaled slowly, his posture relaxing marginally. “Alright. But promise me you’ll be careful. And if there’s any trouble...”

“I’ll find a way to let you know immediately,” Robin assured him, finishing his sentence. A small smile graced her lips, grateful for his concern but also confident in her ability to fulfill her role.

~~~

As night enveloped the hideout in Wano, the small group of Straw Hats dispersed, each finding their own space to rest within the cramped quarters. The dim light of a single lantern cast long shadows on the walls, lending a quiet, contemplative atmosphere to the room.

Zoro and Robin lay close together, an unspoken comfort in their proximity. Zoro, his arm wrapped protectively around Robin, was wide awake despite the late hour. He held her gently, feeling the steady rhythm of her breathing, but his mind was restless, filled with thoughts of the days ahead and the roles they must play. The warmth of Robin beside him was reassuring, yet it couldn't ease the undercurrent of worry that kept sleep at bay.

Robin, nestled against Zoro, was initially lulled into a deep sleep by his presence. However, as the night deepened, she sensed a change in him. His muscles tensed, and his breathing, usually so steady and calm, became irregular. Even in sleep, her connection to Zoro was intuitive, and she could feel the unease that troubled him.

Slowly, Robin's eyes fluttered open. She shifted slightly to face Zoro. In the dim light, she could just make out his features, etched with concern even in the quiet of the night. "Zoro," she whispered softly, her hand reaching up to touch his face. "What’s wrong?"

Zoro's eyes met hers, a mixture of surprise and resignation in his gaze. "I can't seem to shut my mind off," he admitted quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.

Robin moved closer, her hand still on his cheek, offering a silent comfort. "Do you want to talk about it?" she asked gently, understanding the burden he carried in his heart.

Zoro shook his head slightly. "It's just the usual stuff," he murmured. "Worrying about you, about Olivia, about this whole situation."

Robin nodded, her eyes filled with empathy. "We're in this together, Zoro. We'll get through it, just like we always do." She snuggled closer to him, her head resting against his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart.

As they whispered, the soft sound of their voices disturbed the sleep of little Olivia, who had been curled up nearby. Stirring, she rubbed her eyes and looked towards her parents. The murmur of their conversation, usually a source of comfort, now piqued her curiosity and a sense of longing.

"Mommy? Daddy?" Olivia's small voice broke through the quiet of the room. She made her way towards them, her eyes sleepy but filled with a need for their closeness.

Robin and Zoro immediately shifted their attention to their daughter. "Come here, Livy," Robin said with a warm smile, opening her arms to welcome Olivia.

Zoro gently helped Olivia snuggle in between them, wrapping his arm around both her and Robin. The tension that had been present in him softened at the sight of their daughter seeking comfort in their embrace.

Olivia nestled against them, a contented sigh escaping her lips as she found her place in the protective circle of her parents' arms. The worries of the night seemed to fade away, replaced by the warmth of their small family together.

~~~

As the first light of dawn began to filter through the hideout, the soft, serene hues of the morning sky gently illuminated the room. Zoro, still in the realm of half-sleep, gradually became aware of the absence of the warm embrace he had fallen asleep in. He opened his eyes slowly, his gaze searching for Robin and Olivia.

He found them a short distance away, Robin sitting with her back against the wall, Olivia's head resting in her lap as she slept. Robin was gently running her fingers through Olivia’s hair, a quiet, thoughtful expression on her face. “She is so attached to Robin,” he thought to himself as he watched them with a smile on his face.

Zoro quietly got up, careful not to disturb the others who were still asleep. He walked over to Robin and Olivia, kneeling down beside them. “Did I miss something?” he asked softly, his smile still on his face.

Robin looked up at him, returning his smile. “Just enjoying a little quiet time with our daughter before the day begins,” she replied. Her voice was low, filled with the warmth that always seemed to calm him.

Olivia stirred at the sound of her father’s voice, lifting her head to look at Zoro. “Good morning, Daddy,” she said sleepily, her voice tinged with the grogginess of just waking up.

“Good morning, Livy,” Zoro responded, gently ruffling her hair. “Did you sleep well?”

Olivia's face lit up with a drowsy yet cheerful grin. “Mhm, I had a dream where we were all exploring a snowy island. We had this big snowball fight and I won!” she said with youthful enthusiasm.

“That sounds like a great dream,” Zoro said, his heart full of love for his little girl.

As the room began to stir with the awakening of the other Straw Hats, Robin and Zoro shared a brief, knowing look. It was time to head their separate ways for now. They helped Olivia to her feet, and the small family shared a quiet, intimate moment before joining the others.

Each member of the crew began to make their preparations for the day ahead. Zoro, now assuming the identity of Zorojuro, gently took Olivia's hand and led her outside, away from the room. The early morning air was fresh and crisp, a new day in Wano bringing with it the promise of both challenges and hope.

Kneeling to meet her eye level, he gazed earnestly into her eyes. "Olivia, things are going to change a bit for us now. I need you to be strong and brave, okay?" he asked, his voice soft yet firm.

Olivia, looking up at her father, nodded with a resolve that belied her young age. "I'll be brave, Daddy," she promised confidently.

A smile of pride and affection lit up Zoro's face. He tousled her hair affectionately. "That's my brave girl," he said with a warmth that spoke volumes of his love for her.

Meanwhile, Robin, soon to be Orobi in the bustling streets of Wano, paused to observe this tender father-daughter moment. A mix of emotions swirled within her – concern, love, and an unwavering trust in Zoro's protection of their daughter. She inhaled deeply, steeling herself for the separation.

Robin approached, her features softening as she looked at Olivia and then up at Zoro. Rising to his feet, Zoro met her gaze. She leaned in, their lips meeting in a long and tender kiss. "Please be careful," Robin whispered, her eyes searching his with quiet intensity. Zoro responded with another gentle kiss, nodding in silent assurance.

Turning to Olivia, Robin knelt down and pulled her into a tight embrace, her heart aching at the thought of being apart. "Be good for Daddy, my brave girl," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. Olivia hugged her back fiercely, and for a moment, Robin held her close, savoring the feeling of her daughter in her arms.

"Mommy?" Olivia queried, her eyes lifting to meet Robin's. "Since you and Daddy have new names, do I get one too?"

Robin paused, considering the question. She glanced at Zoro for a brief moment, receiving an affirming nod from him. Turning back to Olivia, she smiled warmly. "How about we call you Livyko?" she suggested gently.

Olivia's face brightened with a smile at the sound of her new name. She wrapped her arms around Robin in a tight embrace, reluctant to release her mother.

Finally, with a heavy heart, Robin released her and gave Zoro one more kiss. With one last glance at her family, Robin turned to gather the attire for her new role, her thoughts echoing with determination: “We will get through this.”

Over the next several days, Zoro adapted to his role as a ronin, moving through the streets of the Flower Capital with Olivia by his side. Her innocent questions and bright laughter brought a sense of normalcy to the otherwise tense atmosphere.

Each evening, Zoro would try to fumble his way through telling stories to Olivia to help her sleep. He didn’t realize how much he would miss having Robin by his side, telling Olivia stories as he rested with his head on Robin’s lap.

When Olivia would finally fall asleep, Zoro would spend time practicing with his swords to stay sharp. He was well aware of the potential dangers in Wano and knew he had to be careful for Olivia’s sake.

Meanwhile, Robin, as Orobi, began her role as a geisha. She learned the art of dance, music, and the subtleties of conversation, skills that would aid her in gathering intelligence. Her days were long and demanding, but the thought of her family gave her strength.

After her long and tiring days, Robin would find comfort in a small drawing of their family that Olivia drew for her. Looking at it every night, she reminded herself that this was only temporary, and she’ll be back with her family soon.

As the evening sun painted the sky in shades of orange and pink, Zoro and Olivia settled down beside a small campfire just outside the town. The gentle crackling of the firewood provided a comforting backdrop to their conversation.

"Daddy, when are we going to see Mommy?" Olivia asked, her voice small but filled with longing. She clutched Zoro's hand, her eyes reflecting the fire's glow.

Zoro looked down at his daughter, her face illuminated by the flickering light. "Soon, Livyko," he said, using the name they had chosen for her in case someone was listening nearby. "We need to be a bit patient. Your mom is very busy.”

Olivia's brows furrowed in thought. "Is Mommy okay?" she asked, her concern for Robin evident.

Zoro nodded reassuringly. "I’m sure your mom is fine." He squeezed her hand gently.

"I miss her," Olivia murmured, leaning her head against Zoro's arm.

"I miss her too," Zoro admitted softly, his voice barely above a whisper. He wrapped an arm around Olivia, pulling her into a warm embrace. They sat there for a while, watching the flames dance and listening to the night sounds of Wano.

The next day, as they walked through the bustling streets, Olivia's requests to see Robin became more frequent. Zoro could sense the growing longing in her voice. He understood her need to see her mother; he felt it too.

"Alright, Livyko," Zoro finally said, a decisive tone in his voice. "We'll go see Mommy soon. But we have to be careful, okay?"

Olivia's face lit up with excitement. "Really, Daddy? We'll see Mommy?" she asked, bouncing on her toes.

"Yes, really," Zoro smiled, feeling a sense of relief at her happiness. "But remember, we have to be quiet. It’s a secret."

Olivia nodded enthusiastically; her imagination ignited by the idea of a secret mission. "I can be super sneaky, Daddy," she declared with confidence.

"That's my girl," Zoro said, ruffling her hair affectionately.

As they continued their walk-through Wano, Zoro mulled over the best way to arrange a visit to see Robin. The joy in Olivia’s eyes at the prospect of seeing her mother again only strengthened his resolve.

He decided that the best approach would be to sneak into the place where Robin was staying. If he could remain undetected then they should have plenty of time to stay with her at night. He spent a few nights discreetly scouting the building where “Orobi” was staying. He carefully observed the layout and the routines looking for the best way to reach his wife unnoticed.

On the third night, Zoro's patience paid off. From a discreet vantage point, he spotted Robin’s silhouette against a small shoji screen. The familiar and graceful outline left no doubt in his mind – it was her. With Olivia securely nestled within his cloak, ready to make a swift escape if needed, he moved closer to the building under the veil of darkness.

Finding a secluded spot, Zoro gave a soft whistle, a signal intimate and familiar to them both. He watched as Robin's shadow hesitated, then, recognizing the whistle, she quickly moved toward the window. Her movements were cautious yet filled with a subtle excitement that Zoro could sense even from afar.

Excitement bubbled up in Robin as she approached the window. Peering out, she saw Zoro's form, a shadow melded with the night. Her heart raced, not just from the prospect of him being spotted, but also from the thrill of seeing him so close after days of separation.

Zoro, meanwhile, scanned the area for a way to reach her. He noticed a tree with branches extending near her window – a perfect natural ladder for him. With the agility and precision of a seasoned swordsman, he maneuvered towards the tree, making sure Olivia remained hidden and safe within his cloak.

He scaled the tree quietly, his movements fluid and silent. Reaching a branch level with her window, he balanced carefully, aware of the precious cargo he carried. Gently pushing the window open, he slipped inside the room with Olivia, his heart pounding not just from the climb but also from the anticipation of the reunion.

Robin stepped back as Zoro entered, a mixture of joy and concern in her eyes. "Zoro, this is risky," she whispered, even as her face lit up with a smile.

"Couldn’t stay away," Zoro replied in a low murmur, unwrapping the cloak to reveal Olivia.

At the sight of her mother, Olivia's restraint gave way to a soft squeal of delight. "Mommy!" she said loudly with her arms outstretched for Robin.

Robin’s heart leaped with relief and joy at the sight of her daughter, but she quickly composed herself and placed a finger on her lips. “Shh, my love, we need to be very quiet,” she whispered gently, her voice tinged with both relief and caution.

Now holding her daughter close, Robin felt a wave of relief wash over her. She hugged Olivia tightly, grateful for her safety and their moment together. Gently, Robin showered Olivia’s head and face with soft kisses, eliciting a stream of giggles from the delighted child.

As they continued their conversation in hushed tones, discussing their roles and the progress of their mission, the little family found solace in their togetherness, a brief but cherished respite in a world of intrigue and hidden dangers.

Soon, the gentle rise and fall of Olivia's chest signaled that she had drifted off to sleep in Robin's arms. Robin gazed down at her daughter's peaceful face, a soft smile playing on her lips. “I miss these moments,” she whispered, lifting her gaze to meet Zoro's.

Zoro returned her look, a hint of longing in his eyes. “I can’t wait for all this to end. It feels empty without you by my side at night. Now, I find myself dreaming of ‘Orobi’,” he said, his smirk betraying his attempt at lightness as he glanced at her geisha attire.

Robin let out a soft chuckle. “And you, ‘Zorojuro,’ you’ve adapted quite well to your role. Quite the dashing ronin, I must say.” She leaned in slightly, her eyes sparkling with affection.

Catching her subtle cue, Zoro leaned in and their lips met in a passionate kiss.

As they slowly pulled apart, Robin sighed softly. “We might raise suspicions if I ‘stay awake’ much longer,” she murmured, the reality of their situation creeping back in.

Zoro's expression softened, a mix of reluctance and understanding in his eyes. “Yeah, I know,” he agreed, his voice low.

Robin stood carefully, cradling the sleeping, Olivia. “We’ll be back together as a family soon,” she reassured him, though her heart ached at the thought of parting again.

Zoro watched them, a hint of sadness in his gaze. “I don’t want to wake her but sneaking her out won’t be easy if she’s asleep.”

Reluctantly, he gently shook Olivia’s shoulder. “Livy, it’s time to go.”

Olivia stirred, her eyes fluttering open. Realizing she was being separated from her mother again, her face crumpled, and she began to cry, her small body shaking with sobs.

Robin’s heart clenched at the sight. She held Olivia closer, rocking her gently. “Shh, it’s okay, my love. We’ll be together again soon.”

Olivia looked up at her mother, her lower lip quivering, tears streaming down her cheeks. Robin tenderly wiped away her tears, her own eyes glistening. “I love you so much, Olivia. Please, don’t cry,” she whispered, her voice filled with love and a quiet sorrow.

With gentle whispers and soothing strokes on her back, Robin gradually calmed Olivia’s sobs. The little girl, still clinging to her mother, gradually found solace in Robin's arms, her cries subsiding into quiet sniffles. Zoro watched them, his heart heavy with a mix of love and pain at the sight.

“See, everything is going to be okay,” Robin murmured, kissing the top of Olivia’s head. “Daddy will take good care of you.” She looked into Olivia’s eyes, her gaze warm and reassuring.

Olivia, her tears drying, nodded slightly, taking comfort in her mother’s promises. She turned to Zoro, seeking further reassurance. Zoro smiled softly at her, extending his arms. “Let’s go on another adventure, just you and me, Livyko,” he said gently.

Reluctantly, Olivia reached out to Zoro, who carefully lifted her into his arms. He wrapped the cloak around her again, concealing her presence as they prepared to leave.

Robin stood up, straightening her kimono. She took a moment to compose herself, the mask of Orobi slipping back into place. “Be careful, both of you,” she said quietly to Zoro, her eyes conveying a world of emotions.

Zoro nodded, his gaze lingering on Robin. “We will. And you stay safe,” he replied, the words filled with meaning beyond their simplicity.

With one last look, Zoro turned and began to make his way out of her room, Olivia hidden within his cloak. He moved with practiced stealth, blending into the shadows as he had done so many times before. Every step away from Robin was a reluctant one.

~~~

In the ensuing evenings, Zoro and Olivia found a semblance of routine in their brief, secret visits to Robin. These fleeting encounters became their cherished respite, a slice of normalcy in the chaos of their undercover lives. However, tonight would deviate from their newfound pattern.

The streets of Wano were shrouded in the stillness of the night, punctuated only by the occasional murmur of the townsfolk. Zoro, known here as Zorojuro, navigated the alleys with a purposeful stride, little Olivia now by his side.

Zoro was keenly aware of the risks involved in moving through the town with his daughter, but Olivia’s contagious excitement about seeing her mother had been impossible to ignore. He held her hand tightly, a silent vow to protect her at all costs.

Their journey was interrupted by a sudden commotion, a man suddenly begging for help. Zoro’s instincts flared as he instinctively covered Olivia’s eyes, shielding her from the brutal scene playing out in front of them. The now lifeless man crumpled to the ground just as the assailant fled, brushing past Zoro and Olivia.

Understanding the gravity of the situation, Zoro quickly led Olivia to a concealed alleyway. “Listen to me, Livyko,” he whispered, using her alias to remind her of the need to keep her identity hidden. “Stay here and stay quiet. If I don’t come back, then you need to run to your mommy and tell her what happened. Can you promise me you’ll do that?”

Olivia nodded, her eyes full of confusion and fear. She kept a tight grip on Zoro’s hand for a moment before she reluctantly released him, trusting her father’s words.

As Zoro emerged from the alleyway, he caught the assailant's eyes briefly pausing on him. Intent on pursuit, his momentum stalled when a squad of men appeared at the street's end, clearly on the hunt for the culprit. “Perfect timing, the guy you’re looking for ran that way.” Zoro called out, gesturing toward the fleeing figure.

The men, however, encircled Zoro instead. “What are you doing? That’s the guy you’re looking for!” Zoro protested, frustration mounting as he realized the assailant had vanished. Poised to defend himself and break free, he remembered Kinemon’s stern warning to maintain their cover at all costs. The thought caused him to surrender if it meant keeping Olivia safe.

“Wait, Olivia!” He thought as his gaze frantically searched through the faces of his accusers until it landed on Olivia, her eyes brimming with tears. With a subtle nod as if signaling to find her mother, Olivia turned and dashed away, suppressing her sobs. She hurried to find her mother’s residence, the image of her father surrounded etched into her memory.

Zoro watched her run off into the night before turning to face his accusers again. He made no attempt to resist as they took him into custody. His thoughts were with Olivia, hoping she would reach Robin safely.

Olivia, heart pounding, made her way through the unfamiliar streets. Her young mind was focused on one thing – finding her mother and warning her about her father’s predicament.

Hurrying through the streets of Wano, her little heart raced with urgency. Her small voice rose as she pleaded with the few people still on the streets at night. “Please, I need to find my mommy! Her name is Orobi!”

Olivia’s pleas were met with varying degrees of concern and indifferences as people went about their evening routines. Some glanced at her with momentary curiosity, while others offered brief, uncertain directions, further muddling her sense of direction in the sprawling town.

Despite the overwhelming confusion, she pressed on through her tears, her determination fueled by the image of her father, encircled and now alone. Her mind replayed the moment of their separation.

Finally, as the familiar structure of the geisha house came into view, Olivia gathered the last of her resolve and slipped through the entrance, her breaths quick and uneven. Her eyes, brimming with tears scanned the building looking for her mom.

One of the women, seeing her distress, knelt beside Olivia, her concern evident. “What’s the matter, dear? Are you lost?” she inquired, her voice a blend of warmth and worry. As she studied the little girls face, a realization dawned upon her. “You look like Orobi.”

Amidst the escalating commotion in the house, Robin picked up on the sounds of distress. As she emerged from her room, the hallway buzzed with whispers and the shuffling of silken robes. At the center of the unfolding drama stood Olivia, her small frame almost swallowed by the grandeur of the establishment. Her tear-filled eyes frantically searched the faces around her, seeking the one person who could make her world right again.

Olivia's gaze finally landed on Robin, and with a surge of relief too powerful for words, she broke free from the woman’s gentle grasp and ran toward her mother. “Mommy!” she cried out, each step fueled by a blend of desperation and hope.

Robin’s heart raced as Olivia's voice, laced with terror, cut through the murmurs of the geisha house. She caught her daughter in her arms, her mind racing as much as her pulse. She had to think quickly to protect both their covers.

As the other geishas and patrons turned their attention towards the commotion, Robin gently lifted Olivia’s head guiding her gaze to meet her own. "Olivia," she whispered sternly, employing a tone she rarely used, "you must remember, here I am Orobi."

With a grace born of necessity, Robin looked up at the concerned faces surrounding her, her expression a perfect blend of composure and affection. "My apologies for the commotion," she began, her voice steady. "This child is the daughter of my late younger sister. I watched her for a while before coming to work here. This is why she calls me ‘Mommy’ and it seems something has happened to her current guardian which is why she’s in distress.”

Robin's explanation, laced with a touch of tragedy, elicited sympathetic murmurs from the onlookers. The blend of compassion and concern in her tone lent credibility to her story, painting a picture of familial duty thrust upon her.

The woman who had first approached Olivia nodded understandingly, her earlier concern now mixed with empathy. "Such a heavy burden for a young one," she commented softly.

Robin cradled Olivia closely in her arms. “Thank you for your understanding,” she said, bowing her head slightly to the gathered onlookers.

Together, the Roronoa women navigated through the crowd, which had begun to disperse, their attention returning to their preparations.

Safely in the privacy of her room, Robin sat Olivia on her bed and knelt before her, looking into her eyes with a gentle look as she cradled her daughter’s face. “Sweetheart, can you tell me where Daddy is? And why are you so upset? What happened?” she asked, her voice low and soothing, trying to coax the story out of her daughter in a calm and comforting manner.

Olivia, still visibly shaken, looked up into Robin's caring eyes. Taking a deep, shaky breath, she tried to steady her voice. "Daddy and I were coming to see you," she began, her small hands fidgeting in her lap. "But then there was this man, and he was yelling for help. Daddy made me look away..."

She paused, the memory clearly distressing, as she swallowed hard before continuing. "I heard scary noises. When I opened my eyes, Daddy told me to stay in this dark place. He told me to come find you if he didn’t make it," her voice wavered, tears brimming in her eyes once more.

Robin’s heart clenched at her daughter’s words. The vague nature of her daughter’s story heightened her concern. “Baby, what exactly did you mean when you said, ‘if he didn’t make it’?” She asked, her voice steady despite the growing unease inside her.

"The men... they took Daddy away," Olivia stammered, struggling to find the right words. "They said he did something bad, that he... hurt someone. But he didn't, Mommy, he didn't!"

Tears welled up in her eyes as she grappled with the complexity of the situation. "They said Daddy was... was in trouble for doing something really bad. But he was only trying to help," her voice broke, her confusion and fear evident.

Fresh tears began to spill from Olivia's eyes as a childlike sense of responsibility overwhelmed her. "I did a bad thing, Mommy," she sobbed, her small voice trembling. "I told Daddy that we needed to come back tonight. Now Daddy's in trouble 'cause of me!"

Robin's heart ached at Olivia's words, her own fear now compounded by the sight of her daughter's distress. She enveloped Olivia in a soothing embrace, whispering words of comfort. "No, my sweet girl, it's not your fault. None of this is your fault. I wanted to see you and Daddy too, okay? I missed you both so much.”

She gently rocked Olivia back and forth, creating a rhythm meant to soothe and calm her daughter. “Daddy is very strong. He can take care of himself, and we will find a way to help him. But right now, I need you to be brave for Daddy. Can you do that?”

Olivia, nestled safely in her mother’s arms, nodded against her chest, her sobs beginning to subside as she absorbed the comfort and strength from Robin’s embrace. “I can be brave, Mommy,” she whispered, her voice still quivering.

Robin kissed the top of Olivia’s head, filled with both pride and concern. “That’s my girl,” she said softly. “Now, let’s get you settled for the night. You need to rest, and I promise, we will figure out how to help Daddy.”

Once ready for bed, Robin lay down in her small bed with Olivia nestled comfortably on her chest. "Mommy?" Olivia's soft voice broke the stillness as she shifted to look up at Robin.

"Yes, sweetheart?" Robin asked, gently meeting Olivia's gaze.

"I love you," Olivia murmured, her eyes sincere and earnest as she settled her head back against Robin’s chest.

A tender smile graced Robin's lips as she tenderly ran her fingers through Olivia's hair. "I love you too, Livy," she whispered back, her heart swelling with a love so profound it seemed to fill the room. With her daughter in her arms, Robin felt a peace amidst the storm of their current troubles, reminded of what truly mattered.

~~~

Meanwhile in the magistrate’s holding cell, Zoro sat in silence. His concern for Robin and Olivia weighed heavily on him, but he trusted in their strength and resilience. He knew that together, they would overcome this challenge, just as they had overcome so many before.

In the depths of the night, the streets of Wano whispered secrets and tales of bravery. A family, separated by circumstance but united in spirit, faced their trials with unwavering courage, each moment a testament to their enduring bond.

Chapter Text

In the crow's nest, far removed from the echoes of their recent ordeal at Thriller Bark, Zoro lay in quiet rest, his usually stern features softened in the moonlight. The battles fought, the pain endured, and the sacrifices made lingered like shadows.

The night air was cool as Robin made her way up to the crow's nest, expecting to find Zoro immersed in his usual late-night workout against Chopper’s wishes. Instead, she was met with an unexpected sight: Zoro, lying in their usual spot, eyes closed, seemingly at peace. For a moment, she paused, taking in the serene picture he made against the backdrop of the night sky.

"Keeping a close watch on the inside of your eyelids, I see," Robin finally commented, her voice laced with amusement as she climbed into the nest.

Zoro's lips twitched into a smile at her words, his eyes fluttering open to meet hers. "I thought you wanted me to rest. It’s been a quiet night so far,” he replied, his voice low and relaxed.

Robin settled beside him, drawing her knees up to her chest. "A rare moment of quiet on the Grand Line. We should enjoy it while it lasts," she mused, gazing out at the starlit sky.

Zoro's voice was gentle, inviting her closer. "You don't have to keep your distance, Robin. Chopper said I’m getting better so you won’t hurt me,” he teased lightly, his open arms a silent beckoning.

With a small, understanding smile, Robin shifted, carefully laying down beside him, her head finding its usual place on his chest. The warmth between them was familiar, comforting. "Just making sure," she whispered, allowing herself to fully relax into his embrace.

Feeling her settle in, Zoro draped a blanket over them, his arm securing her close as he began to softly trace patterns on her back. "I'm more than okay, especially now," he assured her.

In the brief silence that followed Zoro's assurance, Robin felt the gentle rise and fall of his chest, the rhythm as soothing as the sea itself. She shifted slightly, drawing the blanket tighter around them, basking in the warmth they shared. "Zoro," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, capturing his attention.

"Hmm?" Zoro responded, his hand pausing in its soft exploration of her back.

Robin lifted her head slightly, meeting his gaze. "Thank you," she said simply, her eyes conveying a depth of gratitude for the moment, for the safety, and for the undeniable strength of their bond. The moonlight filtering through the crow's nest window cast a soft glow on her face, highlighting the sincerity in her expression.

Zoro searched her face, reading the unspoken feelings that danced in her eyes. In response, he lifted his hand from her back, gently cradling her face. "For what?" he asked, though he felt he already knew the answer.

"For not leaving and for being here, with me. For making nights like this possible," Robin answered, leaning into his touch. The warmth of his palm was a comfort, a silent promise of his presence, his protection.

Zoro's smile deepened, reaching his eyes. "You know that I’ll do anything for you,” he softly stated, the sincerity in his voice evident. Leaning forward, he brushed a tender kiss on her lips. "I needed that," he murmured, his breath mingling with hers.

Robin's heart filled with an indescribable blend of affection and joy. She reached up, her fingers gently caressing the back of Zoro's head, drawing him back for a sweet, lingering kiss that spoke volumes of their deep connection.

Zoro adjusted their position slightly, ensuring Robin was now comfortable on top of him, his hands resting on her hips as they deepened the kiss.

Moments later, they breathlessly separated with soft smiles. Robin nestled back against Zoro's chest, enveloped in the security of his embrace. Zoro's arms encircled Robin, his hold a silent vow of his presence and protection.

After falling back into a comfortable silence, Robin glanced back up to her swordsman, catching his thoughtful look. "What are you thinking about with such a dreamy look?"

His grin broadened, a spark of amusement lighting up his eyes. "I was just remembering how incredible you looked in that purple dress back on Thriller Bark. You should wear it again," he teased, his voice laced with a playful undertone that elicited an amused eye roll from Robin.

Her response came with a playful glint in her eye, matching Zoro's flirtatious tone. "Well, if we're making wardrobe requests, might I suggest fewer shirts during your workouts. It's a very attractive sight," she teased, her voice laced with warmth and a hint of mischief.

Zoro's usual confident demeanor faltered slightly, a hint of red tinting his cheeks as he was caught off guard by Robin's comment. He tried to muster a casual smirk, but the fluster was evident in his voice. "Guess I'll have to make sure my workouts are more... audience-focused from now on," he managed to say, his attempt to sound nonchalant betrayed by the warmth spreading across his face.

As the night deepened, the couple continued their conversation, the topics meandering from light-hearted banter to more personal reflections on their journey together. The gentle sway of the ship and the tranquility of the night created a serene atmosphere, making it all too easy for Robin to slowly drift off to sleep, her head still resting comfortably on Zoro's chest.

Zoro, still under the impression that Robin was merely resting her eyes, spoke in a low voice, mindful of their agreement to keep their relationship discreet. "You know, if we don't want to risk getting caught, you might want to head back to your room," he suggested gently, not wanting to disturb the peaceful moment yet aware of the need for caution.

After a moment without response, he glanced down, expecting to see Robin looking back up at him, ready to tease him about his cautionary stance. Instead, he found her in a deep, serene sleep, her breathing even and calm. The realization that she had drifted off while nestled against him brought a soft, unexpected smile to his face.

"Robin?" he whispered, a touch of hesitance in his voice, half-hoping she might stir at the sound of her name. But she remained undisturbed, a gentle smile on her lips as if she were in the midst of a pleasant dream.

The sight of her so relaxed and secure in his presence filled Zoro with a profound sense of protectiveness and affection. The thought of moving her, of breaking this moment, seemed unthinkable now. With a silent chuckle, he shook his head, marveling at how effortlessly Robin could disarm him, even in sleep.

As he contemplated his next move, considering the logistics of either staying put for the night or attempting to carry her back to her room without waking her, Robin stirred slightly in her sleep. In a soft, barely audible mumble, she whispered something that sounded remarkably like, "Don’t leave me.”

Resigning himself to the situation, Zoro carefully adjusted their positions to ensure Robin's comfort through the night. "Guess we’re staying here then," he murmured, more to himself than to her, the words carrying a promise of safeguarding her peace at any cost.

As he settled back, a sense of responsibility settled over him, not just for Robin's well-being, but for the secret they shared. A smile played on his lips as he imagined her sleepy mumble as a declaration of their future together.

In that moment, any concerns about the crew's discovery of their relationship faded away, replaced by a determination to face whatever came their way—together. With the night as their witness, Zoro made a silent pledge to protect this bond, this moment of unexpected intimacy, against the challenges of their unpredictable life at sea.

~~~

The first light of dawn crept into the crow's nest, casting a soft glow over the two figures nestled under a blanket. Robin's eyelids fluttered open, greeted by the sight of Zoro sleeping peacefully beneath her. For a moment, she simply watched him, appreciating the rare calm that graced his features. The warmth of his chest and the steady beat of his heart were comforts she hadn't known she needed until now.

As she lay there, Robin found herself wondering about a future that seemed both wonderfully simple and incredibly complex. The thought of waking up like this every day, with Zoro by her side, or in this case, under her, sparked a yearning in her heart. She wondered, not for the first time, if this was a future Zoro could envision as well.

Her contemplation was interrupted by Zoro's stirring. His eyes opened, and almost immediately, a soft smile spread across his face at the sight of her. "Morning,” he said stretching beneath her. He wrapped his arms around her again as he kissed her forehead. “You’re cute with that sleepy look," he teased gently, his voice rough with sleep but warm with affection.

Robin felt a blush tinge her cheeks at his words, a reminder of the intimacy they shared. "We should... I should get down before the others wake up," she murmured, though her heart ached at the thought of leaving the comfort of his arms.

Zoro, however, seemed reluctant to let the moment end. He tightened his hold on her slightly, pulling her back down as she tried to sit up. "Just a few more minutes," he whispered, pressing a soft kiss to lips, eliciting a light laugh from her as she returned the kiss.

With a soft sigh, Robin gently extricated herself from Zoro's embrace, though not without a shared look that promised this wouldn't be their last morning spent in each other's arms.

As Robin climbed down from the crow's nest, a sense of serenity stayed with her, a silent acknowledgment of the depth of her feelings for Zoro and the potential of their shared future. Zoro watched her go, a sense of contentment mingling with the anticipation of countless mornings yet to come, each one an opportunity to deepen the bond they had formed under the cover of night.

~~~

A few days after their quiet night in the crow's nest, the Straw Hat Pirates found themselves on an island teeming with life and activity. Each member of the crew, animated by their own missions, quickly scattered upon disembarking. Zoro, with the singular focus of a swordsman, intended to seek out a shop for sword maintenance supplies. However, the island's maze of streets and vibrant stalls presented a challenge uniquely formidable to him.

Intent on finding a sword shop, Zoro took a turn, then another, each choice made with a hopeful guess rather than any real sense of direction. The lively marketplace with its bustling crowds and myriad of stalls only served to disorient him further. For anyone else, the island's layout might have been easy to navigate, but for Zoro, it was a labyrinth that seemed to fold in on itself, leading him in circles.

He wandered, the sounds of the marketplace fading and then swelling again as he inadvertently retraced his steps. It was amidst this unintentional detour down a seemingly familiar alley that he overheard the unmistakable tones of lewd admiration from a group of men. Initially, Zoro's intention was to bypass the commotion, his mind preoccupied with the elusive sword shop that seemed to dance just beyond his grasp.

However, a glimpse of familiar raven hair and a familiar poise caught his eye, drawing his attention away from his quest. Robin, engrossed in a book at a stall and seemingly oblivious to the men's crude attention, suddenly became the anchor that halted Zoro's aimless wanderings.

As Zoro's gaze locked onto the scene, one of the men, emboldened by his companions' laughter, stepped closer to Robin. "Hey, beautiful, why waste time reading when you could be having the time of your life with us?" he jeered, reaching out to tilt Robin's chin up towards him. Robin, ever poised, gently pushed his hand away, her eyes not leaving the pages of her book.

"I assure you, my book is far more engaging than your company," she replied coolly, attempting to sidestep the man without causing a scene.

The man's friend joined in, stepping forward with a sneer, "What's the matter? No man to keep you company? Or did he see us and run off?"

Robin's patience thinned as she closed the book with a soft snap, her voice laced with a warning calm as she sensed Zoro’s presence nearby. "He's closer than you think. And trust me, he's not the type to be scared of anything."

The men laughed dismissively, one of them taunting and reaching out to grab her spoke up, "If he's letting you wander alone, he can't be much of a boyfriend. Maybe you need someone who can actually take care of you."

From a little distance away, Chopper, who had been happily browsing a selection of medical texts, noticed the unsettling scene. Tiny hooves clattered against the cobblestone as he rushed over. "Stop it! Robin doesn't want to talk to you!" he shouted, his small frame filled with courage.

Zoro watched as the situation escalated, a deep frown etching into his brow when the man had the audacity to reach for his Robin, his hand landing possessively on her hip. "Move along raccoon dog," he jeered as he kicked Chopper back, unaware of the looming storm he invoked.

With a swift motion that betrayed none of his inner fury, Zoro closed the distance. He firmly grasped the man's wrist, twisting it behind his back and pressing him against the nearest wall with an intimidating force. "So you think it’s okay to mess with a woman who told you no? Especially a woman who’s too good for you spineless idiots?" Zoro growled into the man's ear, his voice a dangerous whisper meant only for those involved.

The man's eyes widened with fear, any semblance of his previous confidence shattered under Zoro's steely grip. He shook his head vigorously, regret evident in his gaze. "No, no! I didn't realize—"

Zoro tightened his hold slightly, ensuring his message was crystal clear. "She's with me. I'd think twice before laying a finger on her or any woman again," he warned. The man nodded, mumbling hurried apologies.

Letting go with a shove that sent the man stumbling back to his friends, Zoro watched the men retreat with a final stern look, ensuring they understood the gravity of their offense. As the last of them disappeared into the crowd, he turned to Robin, his features easing into a more familiar, relaxed expression. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice now laced with concern.

Robin nodded, her gaze meeting his with an appreciative warmth. "Yes, thanks to you. Though, I could have managed," she replied with a light-hearted tone, her lips curving into a small smile that acknowledged his protectiveness.

Chopper, who had been quiet, finally spoke up from Zoro's side, his voice filled with admiration. "You were really brave, Zoro!" he exclaimed, the earlier tension dissipating from his voice.

Zoro merely nodded, a half-smile tugging at his lips. "Just protecting those I care about," he responded, ruffling Chopper's fur affectionately. He then turned back to Robin, his stance softening. "Let's get out of here.”

He scooped Chopper up with ease, lifting him onto his broad shoulders. “Can we get some cotton candy?!” Chopper shouted.

“Alright, cotton candy it is,” Zoro agreed, a grin spreading across his face at Chopper’s excited cheer.

The atmosphere lightened considerably as the three of them made their way down the street. Zoro's arm wrapped around Robin’s waist, a quiet but firm statement of his care. The casual touch was a small gesture, yet it held an intimate weight, communicating his readiness to shield her from any further unpleasantness.

As they moved through the crowd, Robin leaned slightly into Zoro, her earlier poise now complemented by a hint of vulnerability that she rarely showed. It was a subtle shift, but Zoro noticed it all the same—a quiet trust and reliance that said more than words ever could.

Chopper's happy chatter from above and the feeling of Zoro’s arm around her was comforting. The earlier confrontation seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the simple pleasure of a shared afternoon out. With Zoro's protective aura surrounding her and Chopper's infectious enthusiasm bubbling over, Robin felt a rare sense of contentment settle over her.

This was their peculiar, makeshift family—a master swordsman, a brilliant archaeologist, and a brave little doctor—and Robin found herself cherishing the unique dynamic they shared. Walking through the throng of people with Zoro's silent vow of protection and Chopper's joy lifting her spirits, Robin felt a smile curving her lips, reflecting the lightness of the day.

~~~

The evening found Robin and Zoro back in the seclusion of the crow's nest. The sounds of the day had given way to the gentle creaking of the ship and the rhythmic sounds of Zoro’s weights.

Zoro, committed to his routine, was absorbed in his workout, the steady rhythm of his movements a comforting backdrop to Robin's contemplative state.

Robin watched him from her spot on the couch, her mind replaying the day's interactions. The term "family" echoed in her thoughts. She wanted to share these reflections with Zoro, to gauge his feelings on the matter, but hesitancy held her back. They were still navigating the waters of their relationship, and she wasn't sure how a conversation about something so meaningful might affect their current peace.

Zoro noticed Robin's contemplative expression and paused his routine. Dropping down beside her, he asked, "You've been quiet. Something on your mind?"

Robin took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on the horizon where the stars met the sea. "Zoro, today... when we walked through the streets with Chopper, it felt like... like we were a family. Not just a crew, but something more personal." She hesitated, her voice a mere whisper.

Zoro's posture relaxed as he turned to face her, his usual sharp demeanor giving way to a softer, more attentive one. "I think I know what you mean," he acknowledged. "It's not just about being crewmates, is it?"

Encouraged by his understanding, Robin continued, her eyes now meeting his. "Exactly. It's a feeling I've never truly allowed myself to consider, the idea of a family. But with you, it seems... possible." She trailed off, searching his eyes for any sign of apprehension.

For a moment, Zoro was silent, processing her words. Then, he reached out, his hand finding hers, giving it a gentle but firm squeeze. "Robin," he said, his voice low but clear, "I've never been good at planning ahead or thinking about... well, things like family. But what we have here, with the crew, with you... it's the closest thing I've ever had to one."

Robin's heart fluttered at his admission, a wave of relief washing over her. She had laid bare a piece of her soul, and Zoro had not only accepted it but embraced it. "I'm not saying we need to define it or label it. I'm just... happy to know you feel it too. That I'm not alone in this."

"You're not alone, Robin. You've got me, you've got us," Zoro repeated, his voice deep and resonant. "Today... it felt right, didn't it?"

Robin nodded, her heart brimming with emotions she had long guarded. "It was more than right, Zoro. It was a glimpse of a life I never dared to dream of," she confessed, her voice a tender murmur that only he was meant to hear.

Zoro's eyes held hers, the intensity of his gaze conveying a promise, a dedication that went beyond the spoken word. "I'm with you, Robin. Today made me realize that... that maybe I want this—us—to be more than just fleeting moments."

The warmth in Robin's chest spread through her, her eyes softening as she leaned into Zoro, seeking the warmth of his embrace. Zoro, understanding the silent request, opened his arms, and Robin settled against him, her head resting against his strong chest.

He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, the rhythm of his heartbeat a steady comfort against the quiet lapping of the waves against the ship. "Robin," he whispered, his lips brushing the top of her head, "there's no place I'd rather be than right here, with you."

Robin lifted her gaze to meet Zoro's, her eyes reflecting the soft light from the moon outside. "Zoro, being here with you, it feels like... like home."

The simplicity of her words struck a chord in Zoro, his heart swelling with an emotion he had seldom allowed himself to feel. He cupped her cheek in his hand, tilting her face up to his as he leaned in to kiss her.

Robin, moved by the unspoken declarations in Zoro's kiss, shifted closer, her legs straddling his as she encircled his neck with her arms. Her action was both an embrace and an affirmation of the love between them.

Zoro responded in kind, his hands finding a natural place at her waist, securing her to him as if to say she was exactly where she belonged. The kiss deepened, a dance of shared breaths and unguarded moments, forging a connection that was as deep as the sea they sailed.

When they finally parted, it was only to rest their foreheads together. "Stay with me tonight, Robin," Zoro said softly, the invitation clear in his voice.

A smile graced Robin's lips, her decision made in a heartbeat. "I can't think of a better way to end the night," she replied, her voice filled with contentment.

And so, they remained in the crow's nest, two souls entwined, waiting for the first light of dawn to break over the horizon, heralding the beginning of a new day and the continuation of their journey together. It was a moment of peace, a testament to the love they shared, and a promise of all the mornings to come.

Chapter Text

In the quiet hours of the early morning, before the sun peeked over the horizon and the day’s chaos began, the Thousand Sunny was unusually serene. In their shared quarters, Zoro and Robin lay side by side, a rare moment of peace enveloping them.

Zoro stirred as he felt Robin shift beside him. Turning, he found she was already awake, her gaze fixed on the ceiling, lost in thought. The soft glow of the pre-dawn light framed her face, highlighting her features in a way that made his heart skip a beat, as it always did.

Seizing the moment for a rare display of affection, Zoro wrapped an arm around Robin, pulling her closer. Her surprise was evident, but quickly melted away as he kissed her.

For a brief moment, they were lost in each other, the world around them fading away as their kiss deepened, passion igniting between them.

But, as fate would have it, their moment of growing intimacy was cut short. The sound of small footsteps approached their door, and before they could part, Kenji, their youngest, appeared in the doorway. His presence was like a splash of cold water, instantly grounding them back to reality.

“I had a bad dream,” Kenji’s small voice broke the silence, wide-eyed and seeking comfort.

Though frustrated that their moment was fleeting, Zoro’s gaze softened when he looked at Kenji. The transition from husband to father was instantaneous, his concern for Kenji overshadowing the frustration of their interrupted moment.

Robin offered Kenji a reassuring smile, the role of a mother seamlessly overtaking that of a lover. “Come here, sweetheart,” she said, extending her arms to their son, ready to comfort him and chase away the remnants of his nightmare.

As Kenji climbed into their bed, snuggling between his parents, Zoro and Robin exchanged a look—an unspoken promise to find another moment for themselves, however fleeting it might be.

Their morning had begun, not with the passion they had hoped for, but with the warmth of their family—a reminder of the love that bound them together, through interruptions, challenges, and the everyday moments that made their life aboard the Thousand Sunny truly special.

After breakfast, the Thousand Sunny was alive with the usual morning bustle. The crew was scattered around the ship, each member starting their day with their usual tasks. Robin stepped out of the kitchen, her mind still on the early morning interruption, when she felt a hand gently grasp hers, pulling her into a secluded corner of the ship.

Before she could protest, Zoro’s lips met hers in a kiss that reignited the morning’s unfinished passion. She couldn’t help but laugh, the sound muffled against his mouth, as she allowed herself to be drawn back into the moment, her arms wrapping around his neck.

Their kiss deepened, the world around them fading away once more. Zoro’s hands wandered, tracing her curves, drawing her even closer. It was a rare moment of seclusion aboard the bustling ship, and they were determined to make the most of it.

But just as their passion began to build, a familiar voice pierced the bubble they had created for themselves. “Mom? Are you out here?” Olivia’s voice called out.

Zoro’s frustration was palpable, his forehead now resting against Robin’s as he let out a resigned sigh. “Can’t she just… find Nami or something?” He whispered, half-joking, half-pleading with the universe for just a few moments of privacy with his wife.

Robin, however, knew better than to ignore the call of her daughter. With a soft, regretful sigh, she gently disentangled herself from Zoro’s embrace. “I can’t ignore her, honey. You know that,” she said, her voice laced with a mix of amusement and a hint of sadness for the moment lost.

As she stepped away, Zoro caught her hand, holding her back for just a second longer. Their eyes met, a silent exchange of promises and understanding passing between them. “Tonight,” he mouthed, a vow to find time for just the two of them, no matter what.

With a nod and a soft smile, Robin turned to answer Olivia’s call, leaving Zoro to watch her go with a mix of admiration and longing.

The sun was high in the afternoon sky, casting warm glows across the deck as Zoro finished his intense workout. He was drying himself off with his towel when a familiar voice spoke out—Robin’s gentle voice conveyed through a mouth she sprouted, spoke up, “If you’re finished, it seems we have a moment to ourselves.”

A spark of excitement lit up Zoro’s eyes at the message. Without wasting a second, he made his way to their shared quarter, eager for some uninterrupted time with Robin. He found her there, looking serene and beautiful in the soft light filtering through the window. His heart once again skipped a beat at the sight.

Without a word, Zoro closed the distance between them, his hands finding her waist as he pulled her against him. Their kiss was soft at first, filled with the love and longing of the morning’s missed opportunities, but it deepened quickly, fueled by the rare privacy they had been granted.

Just as Zoro picked up Robin as they lost themselves in the moment, the unmistakable sound of a knock echoed through their room, followed by Olivia’s voice. “Dad, you in here? Uncle Luffy is looking for you. He says it’s important.”

Zoro’s frustration was almost comical, a groan of disappointment muffled against Robin’s lips. He gently set Robin back down so she could stand as they both tried to catch their breath. “I’m pushing that rubber idiot overboard,” Zoro muttered, half in jest.

Robin smiled, almost sadly, as a soft chuckle escaped her. “It seems our time will have to wait… again,” she said, her voice carrying a note of resigned amusement. She gently caressed Zoro’s cheek, her eyes shining with love.

With a reluctant nod, Zoro stepped back, his gaze lingering on Robin for a moment longer. “Tonight,” he repeated, the word a vow. “No interruptions.”

As Zoro left to attend to Luffy’s call, Robin watched him go, her heart full of love for the man who had become her partner in every sense of the word. Despite the interruptions and the chaos of their life at sea, she knew that moments like these were precious.

Soon, night had fallen over the Thousand Sunny, a blanket of stars casting a serene glow across the calm sea. In their room, Zoro and Robin finally found themselves alone, or so they hoped. The determination in Zoro’s voice earlier had left no room for misunderstanding; tonight was for them, and them alone.

The air between them was charged with anticipation, each touch and kiss a reaffirmation of their love and desire for one another. The world beyond their door ceased to exist, as they lost themselves in each other’s embrace, the frustrations of the day melting away in the warmth of their connection.

But just as they were reaching the height of their passion, a frantic knock shattered the tranquility of their room. Chopper’s voice, tinged with panic, pierced through the wood of the door. “Robin! Zoro! It’s Kenji… he’s in the medical bay, he’s feeling sick and he wants you both.”

With a shared look of disappointment and resignation, Robin and Zoro untangled from each other, their personal desires once again put on hold. Robin’s maternal instincts kicked in, her worry for their son now pushing aside any disappointment. “Let’s go, our son needs us.”

~~~

The days leading up to Valentine’s Day blurred into a whirlwind of activity for the Straw Hat crew. For Zoro and Robin, it meant their moments of solitude were fewer and far between, each attempt at privacy interrupted by the needs of their children or crew mates. The frustration of being so close yet so far from each other grew with each passing day, a silent tension building in the space between them.

On the eve of Valentine’s Day, Zoro found himself restless, the weight of his unspoken frustrations keeping him from succumbing to the warmth of their bed and Robin’s side. The night was quiet, a stark contrast to the storm of emotions raging within him. Irritated, he got up and wandered aimlessly onto the deck, seeking solace in the cool night air.

Sanji, who was on watch, couldn’t help but notice the swordsman’s unusual demeanor. “Lost on your way to the bedroom, moss head?” He quipped, a smirk playing on his lips.

Zoro stood at the ship’s railing, his figure a silent shadow against the moonlit sea. Sanji’s initial joke about Zoro’s poor sense of direction fell flat as he noticed the swordsman’s troubled expression. The air between them, usually charged with their typical banter, held a different kind of tension tonight.

“What’s eating you, Zoro? You’re brooding more than usual,” Sanji prodded, leaning against the railing, his voice losing its teasing edge. “It’s not like you to wander the deck looking lost in thought. Did you do something to my Robin-chwan?”

Zoro’s jaw clenched, his instinct to deflect with a sharp retort battled against the weight of his concerns. “It’s nothing,” he finally muttered, his voice rough, betraying the lie.

Sanji sighed as he lit a cigarette, noticing the familiar stubbornness. “Come on, Zoro. It’s obvious something’s on your mind. Spit it out.”

The silence stretched between them, filled only by the sound of the waves against the hull. Zoro’s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, a silent struggle visible in his posture.

“I just…,” Zoro began, his voice barely audible. “I want time alone with Robin. No interruptions. No emergencies. Just… us.” The admission felt like a defeat, voicing a desire that seemed increasingly unattainable amidst their chaotic life at sea.

Sanji’s expression softened, understanding the depth of Zoro’s frustration. “That’s all? You should’ve said something sooner, moss head. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like that my Robin-chwan chose you, but I think I can help you both out… for Robin’s sake.” He offered, a rare moment of camaraderie emerging from their usual rivalry.

Zoro looked at him skeptically, the proposition unexpected. “How?” He asked, his curiosity piqued despite his doubts.

“I can talk to Nami and Luffy, convince them to help me take Olivia and Kenji for the day. Give you and Robin the space you need. It’s only fair given it’s Valentine’s Day tomorrow.”

The idea, simple yet perfect, took Zoro by surprise. His resistance waned as the possibility of a day alone with Robin became tangible. After a moment’s consideration, he nodded, a silent agreement sealed under the stars.

“Thanks, Sanji,” Zoro said, the gratitude in his voice genuine. He paused, the next words harder to say than any challenge he’d ever faced. “And… I could use some help planning something. For Robin.”

Sanji, shocked by the request, couldn’t suppress the smirk tugging at his lips. “Never thought I’d see the day,” he teased, “Alright, moss head. Let’s give Robin a Valentine’s Day to remember.”

As Zoro turned to head back, a plan beginning to take shape in his mind, Sanji’s voice followed him. “Hey, Zoro. You’re lucky to have her.”

The swordsman paused, a rare smile breaking through his usual stoicism. “Yeah,” he agreed, a newfound determination lighting his path back to Robin. “I am.”

~~~

In the soft light of the early morning, Robin was gently roused from her sleep by the aroma of breakfast. Her eyes fluttered open to find Zoro, her formidable swordsman, standing at the bedroom door, a tray of carefully prepared food in his hands and a nervous smile on his face.

“Good morning,” Zoro greeted, his voice carrying a hint of pride. “I thought we could start the day a little differently.”

Robin propped herself up, her curiosity piqued as she took in not just the breakfast, but Zoro’s appearance. He was dressed more neatly than she has seen in a while, in a nice shirt that accentuated his physique and pants that were different from his usual attire. The effort he put into his appearance, just for her, warmed her heart.

“You made breakfast?” Robin asked, a teasing lilt in her voice, her eyes dancing with amusement and affection.

“With a little help from Sanji,” Zoro admitted, setting the tray down and sitting on the edge of the bed next to his wife. “I wanted this to be perfect. For you.”

Robin’s gaze softened, touched by his gesture. “And the outfit? I must say, you clean up quite nicely, Mr. Roronoa,” she flirted, allowing her eyes to appreciatively roam over him.

Zoro’s cheeks tinged with a hint of red, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. “Anything for you, Mrs. Roronoa,” He tried to flirt back. “I just thought I’d try something different,” he said, scratching the back of his head. “Also, Luffy, Nami, and Sanji offered to watch Olivia and Kenji for the day. So, it’s just us.”

The news brought a genuine smile to Robin’s face, her heart swelling at the thought of spending an entire day alone with Zoro. “Just us,” she echoed, her voice laden with a promise of the intimacy and connection they’d been missing.

Zoro leaned in, capturing her lips with his in a gentle kiss that spoke volumes of his love and anticipation for the day ahead. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Robin,” he murmured against her lips.

Robin reached out, her hands finding their way around his neck, pulling him closer. “Thank you, Zoro. This is the best start to Valentine’s Day than I could have imagined,” she whispered, her words testament to the depth of their feelings for him.

As they shared breakfast, the easy banter and laughter between them filled the room, a reminder of the simple joys of their relationship. Zoro’s gaze lingered on Robin with a silent vow to make this day unforgettable.

“I have a whole day planned for us,” Zoro revealed, his voice laced with excitement. “Places I know you’ll love. And tonight,” he paused a playful glint in his eye, “I have something special in mind.”

Robin’s curiosity was piqued, her heart racing with anticipation. “I can’t wait,” she replied, her voice soft yet earnest.

As breakfast came to an end, Robin stood, her arms encircling Zoro in a hug that conveyed her gratitude and love. “I’m looking forward to celebrating us today. I love you.”

Zoro’s arms tightened around her, a sense of contentment washing over him. “I love you, too.”

After their intimate breakfast, Zoro and Robin prepared for the day ahead. Zoro, with a hint of pride, revealed his plan to explore ancient ruins followed by a picnic—an idea inspired by Nami’s excited chatter about the island’s hidden treasures.

As they made their way through the vibrant port town, Zoro unfurled a map, his brow furrowed in concentration. “Nami said the ruins should be around here… somewhere,” he muttered, tracing a path with his finger, clearly puzzled.

Robin leaned closer, her gaze falling on the map. “Let’s see,” she said, her voice playful. “I think we might want to head this way,” she suggested gently, pointing in the opposite direction of where he was looking, her touch light on his arm to guide him subtly.

Zoro looked at her, a sheepish grin on his face. “I’ll never understand how you’re able to read these things,” he said with confusion in his voice.

Robin’s lips curved into a smile. “Just one of my many talents,” she teased, leaning in closer. “But I must say, I’m quite impressed with your planning today. You’ve thought of everything… almost makes me wonder what other surprises you have in store.”

Caught off guard, Zoro stopped in his tracks, his gaze locking onto hers. “Well,” he said as his voice lowered, “I do have a few ideas.” Stepping closer, he carefully guided her back towards a nearby tree, pinning her against it. He leaned in, capturing her lips in a kiss that was a preview of what was to come.

Robin giggled as she wrapped her arms around his neck, keeping him planted as she returned the kiss which was full of longing.

As they reluctantly parted, Robin’s cheeks were flushed and there was a happiness in her eyes. “Come on,” she said, her voice light with joy, “we should get going. Those ruins won’t explore themselves.” She took his hand, leading him along the path she had indicated, her confidence in their direction unwavering.

As they walked, Zoro’s hand squeezed hers, a silent acknowledgement of her guidance and the ease with which they navigated life together. “I’m glad you’re mine, Robin. Today feels… right.”

Robin glanced at him, her eyes soft. “It does,” she agreed. “I can’t wait to spend the rest of this day together. Just you and me.”

Their conversation flowed effortlessly as they made their way to the ruins, each step bringing them closer not just to their destination, but to each other. The ruins, when they finally arrived, were breathtaking—a testament to a forgotten time, now serving as the backdrop for their private Valentine’s Day celebration.

As Zoro spread out the picnic blanket and unveiled the food Sanji helped him prepare, Robin’s heart swelled with gratitude. Here, in this secluded piece of history, they found a quiet moment to celebrate their love, their connection continuing to deepen with each shared smile and touch.

“Happy Valentine’s Day, Robin,” Zoro said, raising a glass of wine that Sanji had sneakily included.

“Happy Valentine’s Day, Zoro,” Robin echoed, clinking her glass against his.

As they finished their lunch, they set out to explore the ruins. Amidst the ancient ruins, Zoro and Robin became isolated in their own world with Robin nestled against Zoro, her presence a comforting weight against his side as they walked.

“Look at this,” Robin murmured, her finger tracing the lines of an old inscription partially hidden by moss. “The number of stories just these stones can tell…” she trailed off as she studied the inscriptions.

Zoro watched her with admiration, captivated not by the ruins, but by his wife’s enthusiasm for her passion. “Makes you wonder what happened to this place,” he remarked, his attention still on her.

Robin smiled, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. “Every scar on these ruins is a testament to time. Much like your scars,” she teased gently, poking at his side.

“So, what does that make me? A relic or just charming?” Zoro retorted, his eyes twinkling with amusement at her comparison.

Their exploration of the ruins continued, with Robin narrating tidbits of history she surmised from their surroundings, and Zoro listening, genuinely interested. As the sun began its descent, casting a golden hue over the ancient stones, they decided to head into the nearby town, their fingers intertwined.

Wandering through the town’s bustling streets, Zoro noticed Robin’s gaze lingering on a display in a small, quaint bookshop. “She’s been looking all over for that book,” he thought to himself.

Robin flashed Zoro a warm smile, lacing her fingers through his as they continued their walk. “We’re heading to dinner now, correct?” she inquired, her eyes drifting back to the book with a hint of longing before settling on Zoro again.

Seeing her barely concealed desire for the book, Zoro seized the moment for a thoughtful surprise. “Actually, I think I left the map inside that last store,” he said before quickly slipping into the bookstore. Moments later, he reappeared at her side, the book discreetly tucked away as a secret gift for later. Flashing a triumphant grin, he held up the map. “Found it.”

As the sun continued its descent, painting the sky with shades of orange and purple, Zoro and Robin found themselves at a quaint local restaurant, known for its breathtaking views of the sea at sunset. They chose a table near the window, the gentle sound of waves complementing the intimate atmosphere. Robin's fingers intertwined with Zoro's, her touch conveying her gratitude. "Today has been beyond wonderful, Zoro. I can't thank you enough," she expressed, her gaze locking with his in a moment of heartfelt sincerity.

Zoro responded with a tender smile, his thumb gently stroking her hand. Leaning closer, he planted a soft kiss on her cheek, whispering, "The day's not over yet. I still have a few surprises up my sleeve." His voice was laced with a warmth that promised more memorable moments to come.

Their dinner unfolded with shared laughter and soft, meaningful exchanges. They reminisced about their adventures, speculated on their future, and savored the quiet contentment that came with being together. As the meal drew to a close and the sky darkened, Zoro reached for the concealed book, presenting it to Robin.

Her reaction was instantaneous, her face alight with genuine surprise and delight. "You remembered?" she asked, her voice a mixture of disbelief and happiness as she delicately flipped through the pages, her admiration for the gift evident.

Zoro watched her with affectionate amusement, his heart swelling at her joy. "Remembering the things you love is part of loving you," he said, his tone earnest. "Seeing you happy like this is all I need."

Robin paused, looking up from the book with eyes shining with excitement. "Zoro, this... thank you.”

Zoro reached across the table, holding her hand once again. "Robin, making you happy, sharing these moments with you, it's what I live for. You and our family are my greatest treasures," he confessed, the depth of his feelings for her laid bare. “So, if this makes you happy, then of course I’ll remember it.”

After their moment Zoro guided Robin from the restaurant, the cool night air embracing them as they stepped outside. The sky was a canvas of stars, each one a silent witness to their bond. "There's one more place I want to take you tonight," Zoro said, his voice low but filled with excitement.

As they walked, Robin's curiosity grew, but she allowed Zoro to lead the way, trusting in his plan. The streets were quiet, the hustle of the day giving way to the peaceful serenity of the night. Eventually, they stopped in front of a cozy, dimly lit café which drew a smile from Robin.

"This place," Robin began, recognition dawning in her eyes, "it reminds me of..."

"Our first date," Zoro finished for her, a mischievous glint in his eye.

Robin chuckled, the memory of that day coming back to her with vivid clarity. "You were so nervous, it was adorable.”

Zoro’s face turned a little pink as the corner of his mouth lifted in a half-smile. "I’m glad I asked you because I can’t imagine my life without you now.”

Hand in hand, they entered the café, the warmth enveloping them immediately. The soft hum of quiet conversations and the gentle clinking of cups created a comforting background noise. Zoro led them to a secluded corner, where they settled into the plush seats, the atmosphere intimate and familiar.

As they sipped on their coffees, the world outside the café faded away, leaving them in their own little bubble. Robin leaned across the table, her gaze soft and affectionate. "I love that you remember these little things, Zoro. It makes every moment with you special."

Zoro, looking slightly embarrassed but pleased, reached across the table to squeeze her hand. "I've come to realize that it's these 'little things' that mean the most.”

As they prepared to leave the café, the night around them deep and full of whispered promises, Zoro paused, a playful yet nostalgic look crossing his face. "You remember our first kiss?” he asked, his voice a blend of fondness and a hint of challenge.

Robin raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a teasing smile. "Perhaps you could refresh my memory?" Her tone was light, inviting, and filled with the flirtation that always seemed to spark between them.

Zoro didn't need to be asked twice. Glancing around to ensure they were alone, he moved closer to Robin, his movements deliberate. With the coast clear and the night as their accomplice, he slid next to her, his arm finding its way around her waist, pulling her close.

Robin's heart skipped a beat, anticipation tingling through her as Zoro leaned in, the distance between them disappearing. Their lips met in a kiss that was everything their first had been and more.

As they pulled apart, breathless and with smiles that spoke volumes, Robin leaned her forehead against Zoro's, her eyes shining with a mixture of love and mischief. "Ah, now I remember," she whispered, her voice soft but clear in the quiet night.

Zoro chuckled, the sound warm in the cool air. "Good, because I plan on giving you plenty more of that tonight.”

Robin, momentarily taken aback by Zoro's insinuation, felt a thrill of excitement. "Oh? And just where do you plan on taking me?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity and a playful challenge.

Zoro, with a smirk that could only be described as mischievously confident, took her hand and led her down a path that veered away from the direction of the ship. "Let's just say I've found us a place where we won’t be interrupted," he said, the hint of adventure in his tone sparking Robin's interest even further.

The flirtatious banter between them continued as they made their way through the island's quiet streets, with Robin playfully questioning Zoro's navigational choices—a jest at his navigational skills or lack thereof. Yet, under the veil of the night, Zoro seemed to move with a purpose, his steps sure and unwavering.

As they approached a secluded area, nestled away from the main part of the island, Robin could see a quaint, inviting cabin that seemed to promise privacy and comfort. The realization that Zoro had planned this surprise, thinking ahead to secure a special place for just the two of them, warmed her heart immeasurably.

Robin stopped, turning to face Zoro with a look of genuine admiration and affection. "Zoro, this is... it's perfect," she said, her voice sincere. The moonlight cast a soft glow over them, highlighting the depth of emotion in her eyes.

Zoro, feeling a surge of pride at her approval, couldn't resist drawing her close once more. "Only the best for you," he whispered before capturing her lips with his once again. This kiss, tender yet filled with promise, spoke of the night ahead—a night dedicated to exploring their love, reaffirming their bond, and making memories that would last a lifetime.

The anticipation of what awaited them in their private haven added an electrifying charge to the air around them. With each step they took towards the cabin, the world outside their love faded further away, leaving only the promise of a Valentine's Day neither would ever forget.

As the moon was high in the sky, casting a soft glow within the cozy confines of the cabin, Zoro and Robin lay entwined in a peaceful embrace. The quiet of the night enveloped them, a stark contrast to the passionate fervor that had defined their last few hours—hours filled with love, laughter, and the kind of connection that deepened their bond.

Robin, her head resting comfortably on Zoro's bare chest, traced idle patterns on his skin, reveling in the warmth and security of his arms around her. The gentle rise and fall of his breathing was a soothing rhythm, a reminder of the serenity they found in each other's presence.

Breaking the comfortable silence, Robin spoke softly, her words barely above a whisper. "Zoro, that was everything I needed and more. I'm so grateful for this time with you."

Zoro, his hand gently stroking her hair, leaned down to capture her lips in a loving kiss. "I feel the same, Robin. It's been too long since we've had a moment just to ourselves. I didn't realize how much I needed this until now."

The honesty in their exchange, the open acknowledgment of their need for each other, was punctuated by another soft kiss, this time initiated by Robin. It was a rare opportunity to pause, to step away from the demands of their lives, and simply be together—no roles to play, no battles to fight, just Zoro and Robin, in love and at peace.

Robin kept her gaze on Zoro’s with a soft smile playing on her lips. "I love you, Zoro. More with each passing day. Everything that happened today reminded me of how lucky I am to have you in my life."

Zoro's response was a gentle kiss on her forehead, a silent affirmation of his own love for her. "I love you too. I wouldn't trade this time for anything."

“Happy Valentine’s Day, Zoro,” Robin whispered, her voice tender. “Happy Valentine’s Day, Robin,” Zoro murmured back, his voice low as he kissed her again gently pulling her back on top of him.

As they lay there, basking in the afterglow of their shared intimacy and the quiet promise of the days ahead, it was clear that moments like these—simple, yet profound—were the foundation of their love. A love that had weathered storms, crossed oceans, and emerged stronger with each trial.

In the soft light of dawn, as a new day began, Zoro and Robin knew that together, they could face anything the world threw their way, secure in the knowledge that their love was an unbreakable bond, a haven in the midst of chaos.

Chapter Text

In the first few weeks after her rescue from Tequila Wolf, Nico Robin found herself struggling with an unshakeable illness. It was an unfamiliar sensation, one that extended beyond the physical and psychological toll of her recent ordeals. Her body seemed to be waging its own quiet rebellion, with mornings marred by nausea and an overwhelming fatigue that draped over her like a shroud.

Robin had been feeling unwell for weeks, a persistent unease that refused to fade. Hoping for some relief or at least an explanation, she finally made her way to the medical bay of the Revolutionary Army's base.

The medical bay was quiet, save for the soft hum of machinery and the occasional rustle of pages as Dr. Sora, the resident physician, updated her records. Dr. Sora, known for her kindness as much as for her no-nonsense approach to medicine, looked up as Robin entered, her expression softening.

"Robin, what brings you here today?" Dr. Sora asked, motioning for Robin to sit.

"I've been feeling... off, for a few weeks now. Nausea, fatigue, and just a general sense of unease," Robin explained, trying to sound more composed than she felt.

Dr. Sora nodded, her professional demeanor in place as she began a series of routine checks, her movements methodical. Robin watched, a silent observer in her own diagnosis, as Dr. Sora collected samples, checked vital signs, and consulted the charts and instruments that lined the room. The soft hum of machinery and the occasional beep of a monitor filled the space between them, a testament to the silence that had settled.

Minutes ticked by, each one stretching longer than the last. Robin’s initial apprehension grew into a tangible tension, her thoughts swirling with possible ailments or conditions that matched her symptoms. The air felt heavier, charged with the unsaid and the unknown.

Finally, after what seemed an eternity but was only a few thorough and silent moments, Dr. Sora paused. She set aside the last of her instruments and took a moment to review the results. Her expression, previously focused and neutral, shifted into something more contemplative, then decidedly serious.

She turned to Robin, the results in hand, her gaze meeting Robin’s with a weight that seemed to precede her words. It was clear that the examination had revealed something significant, something that would alter the course of Robin's immediate future.

"Robin," Dr. Sora began, breaking the silence that had filled the room. Her voice was gentle yet carried an undeniable gravity, a precursor to the life-changing news she was about to deliver. "Based on the symptoms you’ve presented and now the results… You're pregnant."

The words seemed to hang in the air, heavy with implication. Robin felt her heart skip a beat, then start racing. Pregnant? The very idea was so foreign, so unexpected, that it took her several moments to process the information.

"I... I'm what?" she finally managed, her voice barely above a whisper. The initial shock gave way to a tumult of emotions—surprise, confusion, and a deep, aching sadness. The sadness wasn't for the pregnancy itself, but for the realization that she couldn't share this news with Zoro, the father of her child. He was hopefully somewhere safe and alive, possibly fighting his own battles, oblivious to the life they had created together.

Dr. Sora reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Robin's. "I know this must be overwhelming, especially given the circumstances. But you're not alone. We'll provide all the support and care you need."

Robin nodded, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. What would Zoro think? Would he be happy, or would the news bring him anxiety?

"Thank you, Dr. Sora," Robin said, finding a semblance of calm in the storm of her emotions. "I... I just need some time to process this."

"Of course," Dr. Sora replied, her voice warm. "Take all the time you need. And remember, Robin, this base is your home, and we're your friends. You're not going through this alone."

As Robin left the medical bay, the weight of her new reality settling in, she couldn't help but wonder about the future. A part of her was terrified, uncertain of what lay ahead. But beneath the fear and anxiety, a spark of hope flickered to life. A child, a tangible symbol of her and Zoro's bond, even in his absence.

She knew the road ahead would be challenging, navigating pregnancy and motherhood amidst the chaos of their lives. But as she walked back to her quarters, Robin felt a strength within her, a determination to face whatever came her way. For her child, for Zoro, and for their unconventional, yet unbreakable family.

~~~

Three months into her pregnancy, Robin found herself grappling with a maelstrom of emotions and physical symptoms that seemed to magnify her solitude. The Revolutionary Army's base, a place teeming with activity and purpose, felt starkly impersonal as she navigated the early stages of pregnancy without Zoro. Each morning brought with it a reminder of her condition, from the mild nausea that greeted her at sunrise to the fatigue that clung to her like a shadow.

As she sat in the privacy of her quarters, Robin couldn't help but trace her hand over her still-flat abdomen, a gesture of comfort and connection to the new life stirring within her. The reality of her pregnancy was undeniable, yet the joy of such a discovery was tempered by the absence of the one person she wished to share it with most—Zoro.

The longing to be with him, to escape the confines of the base and seek him out, grew with each passing day. Robin wrestled with the impracticality of such a desire, knowing the world they lived in was fraught with danger and uncertainty. Yet, the thought of Zoro's reaction, his face upon hearing the news, became a recurring daydream that offered a fleeting escape from her reality.

Robin eventually succumbed to the exhaustion that shadowed her days. In the quiet of her room, nestled within the safety of the Revolutionary Army's base, she drifted into a deep, restful sleep. It was here, in the realm of dreams, that her heart found the solace it so desperately sought.

The dream unfolded in the familiar confines of the Thousand Sunny's crow's nest, a place that had borne witness to many quiet moments shared between her and Zoro. In this dream, however, the atmosphere was charged with a tender anticipation, as if the space itself recognized the significance of their reunion.

Robin found herself wrapped in Zoro's strong arms, her head resting comfortably against his chest. The rhythmic beat of his heart was a melody that spoke of safety, of love unspoken but deeply felt. Zoro's hand gently caressed her back, tracing patterns that soothed her.

She looked up to meet his gaze, and the warmth in his eyes melted away the remnants of her solitude. "Robin," he whispered, his voice a soft rumble that reverberated through her, "I missed you."

"I missed you too,” Robin replied, her voice tinged with the joy and relief of their imagined reunion. The distance that had separated them, the trials that had tested them, seemed to dissolve in the face of her dream.

Leaning in, Zoro captured her lips in a kiss that was full of long-awaited passion. The kiss deepened, a testament to their longing, their commitment, and the depth of their connection.

As their kiss gradually softened, Zoro and Robin remained locked in an embrace that felt like a sanctuary from the world outside. It was a moment of perfect peace, a slice of time that belonged solely to them, untouched by the chaos of their lives.

Then, with a tenderness that spoke volumes, Zoro's hand drifted down to rest gently on Robin's stomach. His touch was light, reverent, as if he could already feel the life they had created together. "I can't wait to meet our little one," he whispered, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and excitement. "I'm going to be a dad."

Robin's heart swelled at his words, a surge of emotion welling up within her. She covered his hand with her own, anchoring it there, feeling a connection to their unborn child that transcended the dream. "We're going to be a family, Zoro."

In the sanctuary of her dream, Robin could see the future they might share—a future filled with laughter, challenges, and the boundless love of a family united. Zoro's smile was radiant, a reflection of his joy and pride, lighting up his face in a way that made Robin's heart ache with longing for the dream to be real.

They stayed like that for what felt like an eternity, lost in the dream of a life together with their child. The sea breeze whispered through the crow's nest open window, carrying with it the promise of adventures yet to come, of moments shared and memories made. In this dream, there was no fear, no uncertainty—only the love that bound them together and the new life that symbolized their bond.

As the comforting veil of her dream dissipated, Robin instinctively reached down, yearning for the warmth of Zoro's hand still resting upon her stomach. But her fingers grasped only air, the tangible reminder of his presence was just a figment of her imagination.

Turning in her bed, she extended her arm towards the space beside her, continuing to seek out the reassuring solidity of his form. Once again, her hand met only the cool emptiness of the sheets, a stark contrast to the warmth she had felt in her dream.

Opening her eyes, the realization ushered in a torrent of mixed emotions—loneliness, longing, and an ache for the reality where Zoro's presence was more than just a dream. The coldness where he should have been lying served as a harsh reminder of her current solitude, amplifying the absence she felt so deeply in her heart. In the quiet of her room, amidst the soft rustling of the night, Robin was left to confront the chasm between her dreams and the reality of her situation, the empty space in her bed a silent testament to the distance between them.

~~~

In her eighth month of pregnancy, Robin found solace in the routine of the Revolutionary Army base, her condition now evident to all who saw her. Her thoughts often drifting to Zoro and the life they had briefly shared. Koala, ever observant, had become a confidant of sorts, one of the few people Robin felt comfortable sharing snippets of her life with.

One afternoon, as they sat in a more secluded section of the base, Koala broached a topic Robin had meticulously avoided. "You know, Robin," Koala began, her tone casual yet probing, "I've noticed a few of the guys around here... They seem quite taken with you."

As if on cue, their conversation was momentarily interrupted by a passing revolutionary. He slowed his steps, a flirtatious grin spreading across his face as he caught Robin's eye. "Hey, Nico Robin," he called out, a playful lilt in his voice, "I gotta say, you're looking stunning today. That outfit looks incredible on you, if you ask me."

Robin, no stranger to receiving compliments, met his gaze with a polite but distant smile. It was her way of acknowledging the comment without encouraging further advances. She gave a brief nod, her expression serene yet detached, a silent signal that she was not interested in flirting.

The revolutionary, picking up on Robin's non-verbal cue, offered a chuckle and a casual salute before moving on. "Well, can't blame a guy for trying," he muttered to himself, disappearing around a turn.

Koala's curiosity was piqued, not just by the interaction but by Robin's consistent aloofness towards such advances. She leaned in closer, her tone turning more inquisitive as she sought to peel back the layers of Robin's guarded demeanor. "You know, it's not just about the compliments or the admiration. People here, they genuinely respect you, Robin. They see your strength, your intelligence... everything that makes you, well, you."

She paused, observing Robin's face for any sign of reaction, any hint of the emotions she suspected were swirling beneath the surface. "But whenever someone shows even a hint of interest, you're always so... distant. It's like you've built this wall around yourself. Why is that? Is there someone else?"

Robin, caught off guard by Koala's directness, found herself grappling with a wave of emotions she'd kept buried deep inside. The mention of 'someone else' struck a chord, resonating with her own hidden yearnings and feelings about Zoro.

Exhaling deeply, Robin allowed her guard to drop, her tone laced with both affection and a hint of worry. "Yes, I have someone in my life, someone who means the world to me," she confessed, softly patting her belly as a subtle acknowledgment of her pregnancy.

Koala, observing Robin's melancholic aura, misunderstood. "Based on how you’ve been acting, I thought perhaps things were troubled between you two," she ventured, her gaze probing yet gentle.

But Robin quickly corrected that impression, her face lighting up despite the shadows of concern. "Oh, no, it's quite the opposite. He's remarkable. My attitude comes from his absence, not from any fault of his obviously. And... I'm anxious about how he'll take this news. I mean it’s not like I could hide this," Robin admitted, the reality of her situation weighing on her.

Intrigued, Koala tilted her head, piecing together the clues. "This sounds like someone from your crew, then?"

Robin paused, weighing her next words carefully. "Yes," she admitted, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth despite the uncertainty that clouded her eyes. "It's Zoro. We... we were together before the separation. This," she gestured again to her belly, "happened just before everything changed."

Koala's expression softened, her curiosity giving way to understanding. "Roronoa Zoro, the Pirate Hunter, huh? That's... actually kind of sweet. And very unexpected. But why are you worried about his reaction?"

Robin glanced away, her gaze finding a distant point as if she could see beyond the walls of the base. "Because this changes everything, doesn't it? We’re pirates, fighters... And now, there's a new life that will need protection, care. I wonder if he's ready for that. I wonder if I am."

Koala reached out, placing a supportive hand on Robin's shoulder. "Robin, if there's one thing I've learned about you, it's that you're incredibly strong and deeply caring. You're not alone in this."

Robin allowed herself a small, genuine smile, the weight of her worries easing ever so slightly at Koala's reassurance. "Thank you, Koala. I hope you're right. I hope we can be the family this child will need."

The two women shared a moment of silent understanding, the kind that comes from knowing the challenges ahead but facing them with a sense of hope and determination. Robin's fear of the unknown remained, but Koala's faith in her and her crew's bond provided a glimmer of light in the uncertainty of her situation.

~~~

A few months had passed since Robin had given birth to Olivia, and she had just returned after a brief mission with Koala and Sabo. The separation, though short, felt like an eternity to Robin, whose thoughts were constantly on her daughter. As they returned to the base, Robin's anticipation grew with each step closer to seeing Olivia again.

Upon entering the room where Olivia was being cared for, Robin's usual calm and composed demeanor shifted instantly. The sight of her daughter, giggling and reaching out with tiny hands, ignited a softness in Robin that few had the privilege to witness. With a smile that lit up her entire face, Robin scooped Olivia into her arms, burying her face into the baby's soft hair.

"Mama Robin is back in action," Koala remarked with a light chuckle, observing the transformation. Sabo stood beside her, a warm smile on his face as he watched the reunion. "It's amazing how she changes the moment she's with Olivia," he added, the amazement in his voice unmistakable.

Robin, now sitting with Olivia on her lap, looked up at her friends, a gentle laugh escaping her. "I can't help it. She's my world," she said, her voice soft but resonant with a fierce maternal love. Olivia, content in her mother's arms, cooed happily, her tiny fingers tangling in Robin's hair.

Koala moved closer, sitting beside Robin to admire Olivia. "She's growing so fast, Robin. She looks more like you every day," she observed, her gaze affectionate.

"She’s got her father’s spirit, however," Robin added, a touch of pride in her voice. "Even at this age, there's a determination in her eyes."

The room filled with light-hearted conversation about Olivia's latest milestones and the joy she brought to everyone around her. For Robin, these moments were a cherished respite from the challenges of the world outside.

With the evening winding down, Koala and Sabo excused themselves, leaving Robin alone with her daughter. The quiet of the room enveloped them, a peaceful cocoon.

As Robin cradled Olivia in her arms, the baby girl's gaze was fixed intently on her mother, a sense of wonder in her wide eyes. Even at the tender age of five months, Olivia seemed to understand the significance of her mother's words, or perhaps it was simply the sound of Robin's voice that captivated her so completely.

“Your father is incredible,” Robin began, her voice a gentle murmur as she traced the outline of Olivia's tiny hand with her finger. “He's strong and brave, and he has such a kind heart.” Olivia cooed softly, her attention unwavering, as if hanging on to every word.

Robin smiled, her heart aching with the distance between them and Zoro. "I miss him every day, Olivia. But we'll see him soon. He's out there, getting stronger, just like we are here." The promise of their reunion was a balm to Robin's soul, a hopeful note that played over and over in her mind.

“And when we do see him, he's going to be so surprised.” Olivia's tiny fingers wrapped around Robin's, a grip so strong and sure that it brought a tear to Robin's eye.

“You are going to just capture his heart, Olivia. Your father is going to absolutely love you, I’m sure of it,” Robin continued, her voice catching with emotion. She leaned down to gently kiss Olivia's forehead, a silent vow to keep the memory of Zoro alive for their daughter until they could be together again.

As the night deepened, Robin rocked Olivia softly, humming a tune that Zoro heard once and said he liked. It was a simple melody, but to Robin, it was a song of hope, of love, and of a future where they would be reunited as a family. Olivia, lulled by the sound of her mother's voice, drifted off to sleep, a contented smile on her lips.

In the quiet of the room, Robin allowed herself to dream of that day. A day of joyful reunions and new beginnings. A day when the pain of separation would be replaced by the warmth of Zoro's embrace, and their little family would be whole once more. With Olivia sleeping peacefully in her arms, Robin felt a renewed strength to face the challenges ahead, knowing that together, they could overcome anything.

~~~

As Olivia's first birthday approached, the atmosphere within the Revolutionary Army base was one of joy and anticipation. The little girl had become a beacon of light and laughter for everyone, and her milestones were celebrated with as much enthusiasm as any revolutionary victory.

Robin, Koala, and Sabo gathered in a spacious room, converted temporarily into a safe play area for Olivia's big moment. They were there to witness Olivia's latest adventure: learning to walk.

Koala and Sabo stood a short distance apart, their arms outstretched, encouraging smiles on their faces. "Come on, Olivia! You can do it!" Koala cheered, her voice full of excitement. Sabo joined in, clapping his hands softly. "That's it, kiddo! Step by step!"

Olivia, standing unsteadily on her tiny feet, looked between the two with a mixture of curiosity and determination. Then, with a wobbly step forward, she began her tentative journey. Each little footfall was met with cheers and applause, motivating her to continue.

But then, halfway through, something changed. Olivia's gaze found Robin, who was watching with pride and love shining in her eyes. In that moment, the direction of Olivia's journey shifted. Instead of heading towards Koala or Sabo, she veered off, her unsteady steps gaining confidence as she moved towards her mother.

Robin knelt down, arms open wide, ready to catch her daughter if she fell. "That's it, sweetheart. Come to Mama," she coaxed gently, her heart swelling with pride. Olivia's pace quickened, a tiny giggle escaping her as she recognized the safety and love waiting for her in Robin's arms.

With one final step, Olivia reached Robin, tumbling into her embrace with a joyful squeal. Robin scooped her up, spinning her around in a gentle whirl of laughter and kisses. "You did it, Olivia! You’re such a big girl!” Robin praised, her voice thick with emotion.

Koala and Sabo joined them, their applause and cheers filling the room. "She's going to be just as strong and determined as you," Koala said.

Sabo nodded in agreement, ruffling Olivia's hair. "No doubt about it.”

In the quiet aftermath of Olivia's walking triumph, as the room settled into a peaceful calm, Robin noticed her daughter's gaze wandering, searching for something beyond the immediate joy of her achievement. Sensing her daughter's unspoken request, Robin reached into a small pouch she kept nearby, pulling out a carefully folded piece of paper. It was Zoro's bounty poster, a symbol of his strength and presence, even in his physical absence.

Olivia's eyes lit up with recognition and a joy that was pure and unreserved. "Dada!" she exclaimed, her small hands reaching out for the poster with eagerness. Robin unfolded it and held it before Olivia, who tenderly traced Zoro's depicted face with her tiny fingers.

"Hi Dada," Olivia whispered, her voice a mixture of affection and longing, as if she believed her words could bridge the vast distance separating them. Robin watched, her heart aching with love for both her daughter and the man who, despite his absence, was a central figure in their lives.

For a moment, Robin allowed herself to imagine Zoro's reaction to this simple yet profound interaction. She pictured his tough exterior melting away at the sight of his daughter, his eyes softening, a rare smile gracing his lips. It was a scene she held close to her heart, a promise of a reunion that would bring their little family together.

As Olivia continued to babble happily to the poster, calling out to her "Dada" with childlike innocence, Robin couldn’t help but give into her thoughts as if Zoro could read her mind. "Your daughter is growing up to be as strong and brave as you are. She's learning to walk, to laugh, to find joy in the smallest things. And she knows you, Zoro, through the stories I tell her, through this picture. She loves you."

The room filled with a warmth that transcended the physical space they occupied. In those moments, with Olivia babbling away to her father's image, it felt as if Zoro was there with them, sharing in the milestones, the laughter, and the love that bound them together.

Robin carefully refolded the poster and placed it back into the pouch, her resolve strengthened. "We'll see him soon, Olivia," she assured her daughter, and perhaps herself as well. "And when we do, we'll have so many stories to share, so many moments to cherish together."

Olivia, content with the interaction, nestled closer to Robin, her energy spent from the day's excitement. As she drifted off to sleep in her mother's arms, Robin looked down at her daughter, her heart full of love and determination. The journey ahead might be fraught with uncertainty, but the thought of their future reunion with Zoro, of becoming a complete family, was a beacon of hope that guided her forward.

~~~

The Thousand Sunny basked in the warm glow of the midday sun, its deck alive with the laughter and chatter of its crew. Robin reclined in her chair, a book resting unattended in her lap as her gaze was drawn to the sight before her. Zoro, the ship's swordsman, renowned for his fierce battles and unwavering determination, was engaged in a very different kind of challenge today—entertaining his daughter, Olivia.

With each playful toss into the air, Olivia's gleeful shouts of "Again, daddy!" echoed across the deck, her laughter infectious. Zoro, for all his formidable presence on the battlefield, melted into a doting father in the presence of his little girl, his usual stern expression replaced by a wide, unashamed smile.

Nami, lounging next to Robin, followed her gaze, a teasing smile playing on her lips. "Who would've thought?" she mused, "Our fearsome swordsman, a big softie when it comes to his daughter."

Robin's smile deepened, her eyes softening further as she watched Zoro catch Olivia in his arms, spinning her around in a gentle whirlwind of joy. "It's a side of him I always knew existed," she replied, her tone reflective. "Seeing him with Olivia, it's... it's everything I hoped it would be."

Nami nodded, understanding the depth of emotion behind Robin's words. "They're adorable together. It's like Olivia brings out the best in Zoro, makes him more... human."

Robin chuckled, her heart swelling with love for both Zoro and their daughter. "She does. And he adores her, completely. It's as if she's managed to do what countless enemies couldn't—capture the great Roronoa Zoro."

Their conversation drifted as they continued to observe the father-daughter duo, the bond between them a heartwarming sight. Zoro gently set Olivia down, her tiny feet finding stability on the deck as she clung to his hand, her small voice now carrying across the deck for her mother.

"Mommy, watch!" Olivia called out, her bright eyes seeking Robin's approval.

Robin sat up, her attention fully on Olivia. "I'm watching, my love," she assured her, her voice filled with pride.

With Zoro's guidance, Olivia began a cautious imitation of a swordsman stance, her tiny hands gripping a stick like an imaginary blade. Zoro corrected her posture with gentle nudges, his instructions soft and encouraging.

“Great job, sweetheart,” Robin cheered from her seat.

Nami laughed, glancing at Robin. "Looks like we're going to have another swordsman on our hands."

Robin's laughter mingled with Nami's, her heart full. “She's already so much like Zoro.”

As they watched Zoro teach Olivia, the scene before Robin was a vivid reminder of the life they had built together. It was a life she had once thought impossible, a dream too fragile to hope for. Yet, here it was, playing out before her eyes, more beautiful and real than she could have ever imagined.

The warmth of the sun, the sound of the waves, and the laughter of her family blended into a perfect moment, a testament to their journey and the love that had carried them through. For Robin, this was happiness—simple, profound, and irrevocably theirs.

Chapter Text

The Thousand Sunny sailed smoothly across the calm seas, its crew enjoying a rare moment of peace as they journeyed towards their next adventure. However, not everyone aboard could afford the luxury of relaxation. In her room, Robin found herself caught in a whirlwind of responsibilities that left her visibly worn out.

Her day began earlier than most, tending to her newborn son, Kenji, whose needs seemed endless, and her daughter, Olivia, who was full of energy and curiosity. The cumulative effect of sleepless nights and continuous demands had taken its toll on Robin, her usual calm demeanor replaced with signs of irritability and a headache that wouldn’t seem to go away.

As she navigated through the cabin, trying to soothe Kenji while simultaneously trying to give her attention to Olivia, her patience wore thin. “Olivia, baby, your brother is trying to sleep. Please play quietly or go find your father.” Robin said, her voice carrying an edge that was uncharacteristic of her gentle nature.

“But Mommy I want to stay in here! Daddy is boring right now, he won’t play with me.” Olivia retorted, the irritation in her tone mirroring her mother’s.

Zoro, who had just walked back into the room observed the scene with a frown. He could see the fatigue etched in Robin’s features, the way her shoulders slumped ever so slightly under the weight of her exhaustion.

“Robin, let me take over for a bit,” he offered, his voice gentle compared to the cabin’s strained atmosphere.

Robin, gently placing the still upset Kenji back into his crib, turned towards Zoro, her frustration and exhaustion simmering beneath the surface. “And do what, Zoro? Kenji has been fussing non-stop and Olivia doesn’t exactly seem too keen on ‘Dad time’ right now, she won’t leave my side,” she retorted, her tone sharper than intended, showing her stress.

Zoro, momentarily taken back by her tone, understood the depth of her fatigue. Without hesitating, he crossed the room to gently lift Robin in his arms while her protests seemed to fall on deaf ears. He laid her down on their bed, his actions decisive. “You need to rest. I’ve got this,” he insisted.

Robin tried to sit up, her protests weaker but persistent. “Honey, I can’t just nap. What if Kenji needs me? What if Olivia—”

Zoro cut her off, his gaze softening as he placed a hand on her shoulder, easing her back down. “I’ve got them. I’ll take Olivia and Kenji outside to give you some peace and quiet. You’re no good to any of us, especially them if you’re worn out.”

“But—”

“No buts, Robin. They’re my kids too. I can handle it,” Zoro reassured her, his confidence unwavering. “If they need you, I’ll bring them back immediately. You trust me, don’t you?”

Robin’s resistance waned as she looked into Zoro’s eyes, the depth of his care for her and their family clear in his gaze. With a heavy sigh, she nodded, the fight leaving her body as she sank into the pillows. “Fine, but please be careful with them.”

Zoro smiled, leaning down to kiss her gently. “Always am. Just rest, okay?”

As Zoro left the room holding Kenji with Olivia in tow, Robin’s mind raced with scenarios, her instincts on high alert even as exhaustion tugged at her consciousness. She considered sprouting eyes around the ship just to make sure everything would remain alright, but she knew Zoro would sense her.

Soon, the quiet that enveloped the room, coupled with Zoro’s reassurance, slowly soothed her worries, allowing her to drift toward a much-needed sleep, her last thoughts filled with gratitude for Zoro’s unwavering support.

On deck, the scene was a stark contrast to the cabin’s earlier tension. Zoro, now cradling a peacefully sleeping Kenji, watched over Olivia as she sat, wide-eyed and captivated, before Usopp. The sniper was in his element, weaving a tall tale that had Olivia hanging on every word, her earlier restlessness for playtime and attention forgotten in the magic of his storytelling.

Nami approached, her eyes scanning the scene before settling on Zoro and the slumbering Kenji. “How’s Robin?” Her question was tinged with worry, having noticed her friend’s growing exhaustion.

“She’s resting,” Zoro replied, his gaze softening at the mention of his wife. “She needed a break. Got too worked up.”

Nami nodded, her expression softening. “Good. She needs it. She’s been pushing herself too hard lately.” Her gaze drifted back to Olivia, a smile tugging at her lips as the little Roronoa laughed at something Usopp said. “Looks like you’ve got everything under control here.”

Zoro shrugged, a hint of pride in his posture. “Trying to. Olivia’s distracted, and Kenji’s asleep. It’s the least I can do to give Robin some peace. I think she’s just on edge after Olivia ran off and got stuck in those ruins, and since then, Olivia hasn’t left her side.”

Nami nodded, remembering how worried her friend was that Olivia had gone missing. “Maybe we should do something nice for her,” Nami suggested, watching Olivia’s delight at Usopp’s stories. “She’s always looking after everyone else. It’s time we took care of her for a change.”

Zoro considered Nami’s words, the idea resonating with him. “Maybe once she’s up you can convince her to do something.”

Nami’s eyes lit up with an idea. “We could just have a day off the ship, just us girls. Robin would love that. I’ll start planning.”

“Let me know if you need any help,” Zoro offered, his gaze returning to Kenji as he stirred. “I’ll carry Robin off the ship if I have to.”

“Will do, Zoro. Thanks,” Nami replied, her mind already racing with ideas. She glanced once more at Olivia, her heart warmed by the scene.

A few moments later, Nami seized an opportunity to propose a girls’ day out to Boa Hancock, hoping to offer Robin a much-needed respite. Luffy relayed the invitation to his wife, setting the stage for a day designed to uplift spirits and strengthen bonds.

~~~

Under the warm glow of the afternoon sun, the deck of the Thousand Sunny offered a scene of tranquility. Zoro was found resting, his breathing deep and even as he leaned back against the mast, Kenji nestled peacefully on his chest asleep once again while Olivia mirrored her father’s tranquility, her head resting on his arm as she slept.

Robin, emerging from the ship’s interior, paused at the sight. The irritation that had clouded her mood earlier softened, giving way to warmth. Zoro had promised to wake her when Kenji needed to be fed, yet here they were, both children snuggled up in the safety and comfort of their father’s presence.

It was then that Nami approached, her stride confident. “Just the Roronoa I was looking for. I think you could use a break,” she stated as she took in the fatigue that was still showing on Robin’s face.

Robin shook her head. “I unfortunately need to wake them up in order to feed Kenji,” she murmured, more to herself than to Nami.

Nami saw her opportunity and moved so she was partially in Robin’s line of sight. “You’re running on fumes, Robin. How about a day for just us girls? Hancock’s in, too. Paradise Palms is calling our names,” she proposed, her suggestion hanging in the air.

Robin hesitated, her gaze drifting back to her children and husband. “Nami, it’s tempting, but my family needs me,” she stated, her voice filled with the weight of her maternal responsibility.

Before Nami could counter, Robin stepped forward to gently wake Zoro. “Zoro, honey, I need to feed Kenji,” she whispered as she gently shook her husband’s shoulder.

Zoro stirred, his gaze clouded with sleep. “Everything okay?” he asked, his voice raspy from just waking up.

With a nod, Robin cradled Kenji, who fussed momentarily before finding solace in his mother’s embrace. “Come here sweet boy, it’s time for you to eat,” she said softly, while retreating to their room.

Back on deck, Olivia remained nestled against Zoro, her breathing still even and calm in sleep. Taking advantage of the moment, Nami walked up to Zoro with her voice quieter than usual in case Robin was listening with her abilities. “Robin didn’t seem too thrilled about the idea of a girls’ day out. She’s worried about leaving the kids.”

Zoro, now fully awake, glanced down at Olivia, then back up at Nami. “She’s been on edge lately. You know Kenji and Olivia are her world. It’s hard for her to step away, even for a day,” he said, understanding his wife’s concerns all too well.

Nami nodded, her expression thoughtful. “I get that, but she also needs a break. Remember you told me you would even carry Robin off the ship to relax if you had to.”

Zoro thought about Nami’s words, a plan beginning to form in his mind. “I’ll talk to her. She’ll join you and Hancock.”

As the conversation finished, Zoro’s gaze drifted back to his sleeping daughter and then to the direction Robin had gone. He knew how much Robin gave of herself, day in and day out, without ever asking for anything in return. It was time for her to have a day where she could be Roronoa Robin, not just a mother or a wife, but herself.

Meanwhile, in the quiet of their room, Robin sat feeding Kenji, her mind not quieting. She was tangled up in her thoughts of responsibility, motherhood, and the unspoken pressures she placed on herself. She loved her family more than anything, but the constant vigilance and care were beginning to wear on her, even if she was reluctant to admit it.

As Kenji finished eating and his eyes fluttered shut once more, Robin’s thoughts drifted to Nami’s proposal. A day out with her friends, a break from her daily routines, was tempting, but the guilt of leaving her children, even in Zoro’s capable hands, gnawed at her. It was a battle between self-care and maternal instinct. Little did she know, her husband was already thinking of ways to reassure her, to show her that it was okay to take a moment for herself.

~~~

In the quiet of the evening, Robin stood motionless before her closet, her eyes distant, the exhaustion of recent weeks rendering her motionless. The cumulative toll of sleepless nights and the relentless pace of motherhood had drained her, leaving her too tired to even contemplate the simple task of getting ready for bed.

Zoro, having just ensured Olivia was tucked in and sound asleep, re-entered their shared room to find Robin lost in thought. Moving across the room, he wrapped his arms around her from behind, offering a comforting embrace. He rested his chin on her shoulder, bringing her out of her thoughts with his familiar warmth.

“Robin,” he said quietly, his voice filled with concern, “You’re exhausted. I think you deserve a break from the kids, even if it’s for a day.”

Robin leaned back into him, the contact helping break through her daze. “I can’t, Zoro. I can’t just… leave them,” she murmured, her voice full of fatigue and concern.

Zoro tightened his embrace, his concern for her well-being growing. “No one is asking you to abandon your family. It will be good for you to spend time with Nami and recharge. No matter what your gorgeous head is telling you, you do deserve to relax.”

Gently turning his wife to face him, Zoro looked into her eyes. “Listen, you’re the heart of this family, but even you need a break. Our kids will be fine. I’ll make sure of it, and you know they would want their mom to be happy and rested.”

Robin searched Zoro’s eyes, finding nothing but sincere concern and love. “You really think so?” she asked, a flicker of hope in her voice.

“I know so,” Zoro affirmed with a soft smile. “Nami’s already excited about the idea. I know you’ll enjoy yourself and when you come back, you’ll be ready to take on the world again.”

The thought of a day without responsibilities, to just be herself with friends, was appealing to Robin. “Alright,” she finally said, a small smile breaking through her exhaustion. “Perhaps it is what I need.”

Zoro’s face lit up with relief and happiness as he leaned in for a kiss. “I promise you that everything will be fine here. You deserve this, Robin. We all want you to have this.”

Robin’s smile widened in response to her husband’s reassurance, she began to feel calm for the first time in weeks. “You always know how to make me feel better,” she said, her voice filled with gratitude.

Zoro gave Robin a warm smile as he shared something he hoped would bring her even more comfort. “I’ve got some good news for you. I switched my watch with Sanji for tonight,” he revealed, a hint of pride in his voice for managing the swap. “Nami helped persuade him, so I could stay here with you.”

Robin rested her head on Zoro’s shoulder, the smile still on her face. “Thank you,” she said, touched by his thoughtfulness.

“I figured we could use some quiet time together,” Zoro admitted, “Just you and me… no interruptions.”

After they got into bed, Robin cuddled against Zoro, drawn to the comfort of his embrace. She could always find a sense of safety in his arms, her tension melting away as she closed her eyes.

Soon, Robin’s breathing deepened, her body giving in to the exhaustion she’d fought so long. Zoro kissed the top of her head softly as he watched over her. “Sleep well, Robin. I’ve got you,” he whispered, though she was already too far gone to hear him.

In the quiet of the night, with Robin safely in his arms, Zoro savored their closeness. His last conscious thoughts were of gratitude for the life they shared, for the love that bound them, before sleep claimed him too.

~~~

A few days had passed as the Thousand Sunny had finally docked at Paradise Palms. The morning was bright and lively, with the hustle and bustle of the crew preparing for their day on the island.

Meanwhile, Nami found herself practically tugging Robin off the ship and looking to Zoro for help with his wife. Robin, despite looking forward to the day, couldn't help but let the mother in her take over, bombarding Zoro with reminders and instructions on taking care of Kenji and Olivia.

"Make sure Kenji takes his naps on time or else he won’t sleep tonight, and Olivia... she likes her snack around mid-morning. Oh, and don't forget—" Robin began, her voice laced with concern and a hint of reluctance to let go.

Zoro, standing firm with Kenji cradled in one arm and Olivia holding his free hand, gave Robin a reassuring smile. "Robin, I've got this," he said, his tone gentle yet firm. "Plus, Sanji promised to help with meals, and Chopper's on standby for any medical stuff. Go enjoy your day. You deserve it."

Robin’s gaze shifted between Zoro and their children, the worry still evident in her eyes. Of course she trusted her husband to handle any challenge that may arise with their children, but it was just the mother in her finding it hard to step away, even if only for a few hours.

Soon after, Nami took Robin by the arm once again, giving her a gentle but insistent tug. “Come on, Robin. Hancock is waiting for us on the docks. Zoro’s got this.”

Finally, Robin gave in and followed Nami, the tension easing from her shoulders. "Alright, alright. I'm going," she conceded.

Hancock, having overheard her friend, smiled as they approached. "I know exactly how you feel. I do the same things when I have to leave Lucy,” she remarked.

Nami smiled as she linked arms with both women, drawing a smile from Robin and a raised eyebrow from Hancock. “Well today, we’re just focusing on helping you two relax. Today’s going to be fantastic,” Nami declared with a gleam in her eye.

~~~

The bustling streets of the island seemed to come alive as they moved through the town, each turn and corner revealing new wonders that captivated their attention.

After entering one of the stores, Nami couldn’t contain her excitement as she came across a rack of dresses, each more vibrant than the last. She plucked a particularly striking dress from the selection, its fabric full of variations of purple that seemed to shimmer in the sunlight.  “Robin, this would look absolutely amazing on you!” Nami said, holding the dress up against Robin. “Imagine the look on Zoro’s face when he sees you in this.”

Robin chuckled, the sound light and carefree, a stark contrast to her demeanor over the last few weeks. “I wonder if he’d even recognize me, I haven’t really dressed up much since having Kenji,” she joked, the idea of wearing such a bold dress was amusing until another idea entered her mind. “Better yet, what if…” Robin leaned in quietly revealing the rest of her plan to her friend.

Nami nodded, delighted by the challenge. “Say no more, I’m on it,” she vowed, already sifting through the clothes with a determined zeal.

Meanwhile, Hancock browsed the store’s selection, her eyes eventually settling on a dress of a deep ocean blue. The dress seemed to call to her, its elegance undeniable, but she hesitated, caught in a moment of uncertainty. “This dress… it’s beautiful but would Luffy notice?” she thought aloud, her voice filled with a vulnerability rarely shown.

Nami, overhearing the doubt in Hancock’s voice, turned to offer encouragement. “Trust me, Hancock, when it comes to you, he’ll notice even if he doesn’t say anything. And if he doesn’t, the important thing is how it makes you feel,” Nami reassured her, understanding the deeper longing for acknowledgment.

Hancock considered Nami's words, as she tried on the dress with her gaze turning to the mirror. The mirror reflected a woman of strength and grace, a reminder of her identity beyond her role as Luffy’s wife. “I believe I’ll take it,” Hancock decided with a newfound resolve, her smile genuine.

With their selections made, the women left the store. Robin, with her outfit that promised a nostalgic surprise for Zoro; Nami, satisfied with her successful mission and new outfit; and Hancock, embracing the joy of self-expression through her new dress.

They continued their exploration, each store they visited adding layers to their adventure. It was Robin, however, who veered off the path they had been following, her interest piqued by a quaint bookstore nestled between a tailor’s shop and a potter's shop. The sign above the door was weathered, the name of the store barely legible, but it was the promise of knowledge hidden within that drew her in.

"This looks interesting," Robin remarked, stepping into the dimly lit interior. The air was thick with the scent of old paper and leather, a comforting aroma that spoke of countless stories waiting to be discovered.

Nami and Hancock followed, their curiosity piqued by Robin's sudden detour. The shelves were a maze of history and mystery, each book a portal to another time and place. Hancock gently ran her fingers over the spines, her interest caught by a volume on the legends of the sea.

"Robin, look at this," Hancock called softly, pulling the book from its resting place. "It's about the myths of the sea. Perhaps there are stories here you haven't heard."

Robin joined her, her eyes lighting up as she skimmed the pages. "Fascinating," she breathed, her mind already lost in the tales of old.

Nami, meanwhile, had found a collection of maps, each one detailing different parts of the world. "These are incredible," she said, spreading one across a nearby table.

The morning had slipped away as they lost themselves in the world of books, each discovery met with shared excitement. Robin, with her love for history, was in her element, her enthusiasm infectious. Hancock and Nami, though drawn to different interests, found themselves equally captivated by the treasures the bookstore held.

As they prepared to leave, their arms laden with their finds, Robin turned to her companions with a grateful smile. "Thank you for indulging me," she said, her voice warm with appreciation.

Nami waved off her thanks with a laugh. "Are you kidding? I'm already planning our next trip with those maps. And Hancock's found a new bedtime storybook for Lucy."

Hancock smiled, tucking her book under her arm. "Indeed. It's been a wonderful distraction."

Together, they stepped back into the sunlight, their spirits already lifted by the time they’ve spent together. Under the soft afternoon sun that bathed Paradise Palms in a warm, golden light, Robin, Nami, and Hancock came across a quaint café that welcomed them with the smell of its homemade pastries and freshly made drinks. Its cheerful awnings and open, welcoming space offered them a nice retreat from the busy streets.

Settling at a cozy table under an umbrella, they looked over the menu, their eyes drawn to the vibrant descriptions of drinks and delicacies. “The Tropical Juice sounds incredible. Look at everything that’s in it,” Robin mused, eager to taste something different.

Hancock, often composed and reserved, felt a genuine spark of enthusiasm for the shared moment with her friends. “Maybe we should also try some of these fruit biscuits. It’s been too long since I’ve enjoyed something so simple,” she admitted, her voice soft.

As the server set down their drinks and pastries, their discussions naturally drifted to their lives outside their adventures—lives filled with love, duty, and the unique challenges of parenthood.

Hancock spoke up, her voice filled with affection as she talked about her family. “Luffy’s simple outlook on life is something I adore. He has a way of making the ordinary and mundane feel extraordinary. And our Lucy, she’s growing so fast and is becoming so fiercely independent like her father. It’s both heartwarming and bittersweet to witness.”

Robin nodded, understanding the bittersweet nature of watching one’s children grow. “I understand how that feels. Olivia’s curiosity knows no bounds, I guess she’s taken after me in that regard. Kenji is only a few weeks old, but I’m already anxious about my baby boy growing up. I’m just grateful for Zoro, he’s been incredible through it all. He’s been my strength.”

Their discussions ranged from the joys and trials of motherhood to the nuances of their relationships, each story shared adding another layer to their understanding of one another. They laughed, commiserated, and sometimes sat in thoughtful silence, appreciating the rare opportunity to simply be themselves.

As they finished their refreshments, Hancock looked at the women she considered to be like family now. “I can’t thank you enough, Nami, for inviting me today. It’s nice to just take a day to relax.”

Nami smiled at Hancock as she gave another suggestion for their day. “How about we visit the spa?”

"A spa visit sounds perfect right now. I could use a massage,” Robin chimed in, feeling the weariness in her bones from the past few weeks.

Their journey from the café to the spa was filled with light-hearted banter. The spa itself was a haven of tranquility, with the soothing scent of jasmine and lavender, and the ambiance promising a haven of relaxation.

Upon arrival, Nami took charge, speaking to the receptionist to arrange their afternoon. Robin’s wish for a massage was quickly addressed, her need for physical relief from the accumulated stress and fatigue clear to her friends.

Hancock, however, hesitated at the mention of massages, her past making her cautious about personal boundaries. “I think I’ll pass on the massage. The idea sounds lovely, but I’m not quite comfortable with it,” she admitted, a rare vulnerability in her voice.

Nami, understanding and adaptable, nodded in agreement. “No problem at all. How about you and I enjoy the private sauna while Robin has her massage? It’ll still be relaxing, and we can enjoy some pampering in our own way.”

Robin smiled gratefully at Nami’s flexibility. “Thank you, both. I’ll join you as soon as I’m done.”

The spa staff guided Robin to a serene massage room, while Nami and Hancock were shown to the private sauna. The warm, wood-paneled room welcomed them with a gentle heat that enveloped them, easing the tensions of the day.

As they settled into the comforting warmth, Nami and Hancock chatted softly about everything, the heat loosening not just their muscles but the barriers they usually kept up. Hancock shared more about her life on Amazon Lily, the responsibilities that weighed on her, and the moments of loneliness that often surrounded her with Luffy always traveling.

Nami listened, offering words of understanding and encouragement. “You’re doing an incredible job, Hancock. I understand it’s not easy, but knowing you have people who care can make all the difference.”

Hancock smiled, touched by Nami’s empathy. “Indeed, it does. Today has reminded me of that.”

Meanwhile, Robin lay under the skilled hands of the masseuse, each stroke and knead helping to dissolve the knots of stress and weariness. It was a rare moment of self-care, one she realized she had needed more than she’d admitted.

After the massage, feeling rejuvenated, Robin found her way to the sauna, where Nami and Hancock awaited. The sight of her friends, relaxed and content, brought a smile to her face.

“How was the massage?” Nami asked, scooting over to make room for Robin.

“Absolutely wonderful,” Robin sighed, settling beside them. “I feel like a new person.”

The three of them basked in the sauna’s warmth, the silence comfortable and healing. It was a shared moment of peace, a temporary retreat from the adventures and challenges that awaited them once they returned to Sunny.

After their sauna session, they moved on to enjoy manicures and pedicures, choosing colors and laughing over the ticklish sensations. It was a playful, light-hearted end to their spa visit, each woman choosing shades that reflected their personalities and spirits.

Refreshed and invigorated by their spa experience, the trio dressed in the outfits they had purchased earlier, ready to face the rest of their evening.

Robin had slipped into her purple outfit that mirrored the one she wore when she first encountered the Straw Hats. The ensemble, complete with a matching cowgirl hat, was a playful attempt to catch Zoro’s eye. Hancock’s snug blue dress that accentuated her elegant figure was a piece she hoped would gain Luffy’s attention. Nami, in her short orange colored dress, knew that she would stand out. The bold color and length of the dress would cause Sanji’s reaction to be priceless.

The trio had decided to end their day with dinner at one of the island’s acclaimed restaurants. The establishment they chose was nestled on the edge of the shore; its tables set out under the open sky where the stars began to twinkle. The air was filled with the scent of the ocean and the sizzling aroma of gourmet dishes being prepared.

As Robin, Nami, and Hancock made their entrance, the vibrant outfits drew more than a few admiring glances. Their laughter and easy banter filled the air, drawing even more attention as they were seated at a prime table with a view of the sea and setting sun.

While they waited for their food, their conversation turned to everything they enjoyed about the day, however, they were momentarily interrupted by a few bold men who felt drawn to the trio of women.

As one of the men leaned in, attempting to charm Robin with an offer, his casual demeanor couldn’t mask the boldness of his approach. “Hey beautiful, how about I cover your dinner tonight? Maybe afterwards, we can continue this conversation somewhere more private?”

Robin’s response was poised, a hint of amusement showing in her eyes as she tilted her head slightly, “That’s a generous offer, however, I believe my idea for this evening would be much better. I could bring you back to our ship, I’m sure my husband and two children would love to meet you and your friends.”

Nami couldn’t help but chime in with a laugh, “And just when I thought dinner couldn’t get any more entertaining. These guys seem to have no idea who they're dealing with.”

Hancock added her own retort without missing a beat, “Indeed. It’s amusing how some fail to recognize women who aren’t interested in them.”

Clearly outmatched and realizing his error, the man retreated with his friends after an embarrassed apology, leaving the women to enjoy the rest of their evening uninterrupted.

Robin looked to Nami and Hancock, the amusement still clear on her face, “Could you imagine Zoro’s reaction if he heard them?” she mused.

Nami chuckled, the image of Zoro’s likely overprotective and mildly outraged reaction bringing a round of laughter to the table. “Sanji would be over here in a second, kicking them to the next island,” she added, joining in on the fun.

Hancock smiled as she added to the banter, “And Luffy… well, he would probably be confused about why anyone would need to speak to us when there’s food to be eaten.”

Robin nodded in agreement, a knowing look in her eyes as she looked at her friend. “Luffy might seem oblivious at times, but he values you more than anything. He’d be the first to step in if someone dared more than words. It’s his way of showing he cares, even if he doesn’t say it outright.”

Hancock’s expression softened at Robin’s words, a gentle reminder of Luffy’s protection and loyalty. “You’re right, Robin. Luffy has his unique way of showing his care and protection. It’s one of the many reasons why I love him.” She paused, a rare flush crossing her cheeks.

Robin, sensing the moment’s tenderness, reached out to gently place her hand over Hancock’s. “It’s obvious he loves you too.”

The smile that graced Hancock’s face was one of genuine affection and gratitude. “Thank you, Robin.”

As the night deepened, they reluctantly concluded their dinner, paying their bill and making their way back towards the dock where the Thousand Sunny waited. Their laughter and conversations filled the air once again drawing the attention of a little raven-haired 8-year-old who was refusing to get ready for bed.

Before Zoro could warn Olivia to stay put, the excitement of seeing her mother before bed caused Olivia to dash past him down the gangplank. “Mommy!” Olivia’s voice rang out as she closed the distance between her and her mother.

Robin’s eyes widened in surprise, but her face quickly softened into a smile as Olivia launched herself into her arms. “Hi, my love, I missed you,” Robin said as she hugged her daughter tightly. “You’re supposed to be getting ready for bed.”

Olivia cuddled up to her mother as she yawned. “I wanted to stay up and say goodnight to you,” she explained, conveying the importance of this seemingly small nightly ritual.

Robin couldn’t help but soften further at her daughter’s words. “Aw, my sweet girl,” Robin murmured before kissing her daughter’s forehead. “You know it’s very important for little pirates to get their rest, but I’m glad you waited for me.”

Hancock, watching the heartfelt reunion, felt a longing for her own daughter. “This makes me miss Lucy, it will be nice to go home again to be with her,” she said, her voice filled with a mixture of happiness and longing. “However, I’ve enjoyed today so much with you both. It’s rare for me to have moments like these.”

Robin, still holding Olivia, turned to Hancock with a warm smile. “We’ve enjoyed your company, Hancock. Don’t forget, we are always here for you.”

Nami nodded in agreement, “It’s been an incredible day. We should do this more often, maybe next time we can invite the guys.”

Once they were back on the ship, Robin approached Zoro, who was cradling their newborn son. “Alright, let’s get you ready for bed,” she said as she turned her attention to Olivia before looking to Zoro, “Honey, could you…?”

“Got it,” Zoro replied, understanding immediately. He gently adjusted Kenji in one arm, making room to take Olivia with the other. Olivia leaned against her father, feeling the comfort of his embrace. Together, the family headed to Olivia’s room, ready to carry out their evening routine.

Upon entering Olivia’s room, Zoro carefully laid his tired daughter down in her bed. Robin helped get her ready for bed before tucking her in with the care that only a mother could provide. “Goodnight, sweetheart,” she said, planting a gentle kiss on Olivia’s cheek. “Have sweet dreams.”

Olivia, content and finally ready to sleep, smiled sleepily. “Goodnight, Mommy. I love you.”

“I love you more,” Robin replied, placing another kiss on Olivia’s forehead drawing a smile from her daughter.

As they stepped out of the room, Robin leaned against Zoro, her heart full. “Thank you,” she whispered, her gratitude for his support evident.

Zoro wrapped his free arm around her, leading her back to their own room. “No need to thank me. This is what family is about,” he replied.

The moment they entered their room a subtle shift occurred. Zoro carefully laid Kenji into his crib, ensuring the youngest Roronoa was comfortable and still asleep. Then, Zoro turned his attention to his wife who was already getting their bed ready so they could sleep.

Zoro couldn’t help but let his gaze linger appreciatively on her, taking in the familiar yet entirely captivating outfit she had chosen during her day out. The outfit sparked a mix of nostalgia and admiration within him.

With a smirk, he crossed the room and gently turned Robin, so she was facing him, “So, does this mean I need to start calling you ‘Miss All Sunday’? If you were trying to get my attention, it worked,” Zoro teased as the name from Robin’s past slipped out.

Robin stepped closer, wrapping her arms around his neck, a sly smile on her lips. “Only if you’re prepared for everything that entails. Don’t forget, you didn’t seem too pleased with me at first,” she retorted. “However, as time went on, I do seem to recall that a certain ‘Mr. Swordsman’ became quite intrigued by ‘Miss All Sunday’.”

Zoro’s response was a chuckle, his admiration for her evident. “Intrigued? That’s putting it mildly.” He wrapped his arms around her waist as he added, “But I have to admit, I’m much more interested in the woman she’s become.”

Robin’s hands found their way down Zoro’s chest, her fingers soon playing with the hem of his shirt in a manner that was teasing. Zoro’s gaze filled with affection and desire, remained locked on Robin.

With a gentle pull, Robin drew Zoro closer, their faces inches apart, their breaths mingling in the quiet of the room. Robin closed the remaining distance, their lips met in a kiss that was passionate and profound. Zoro, usually so guarded and stoic, allowed his defenses to fall away in Robin’s presence. The world-renowned swordsman, feared by enemies was, in this moment, simply a man in love with his wife. His arms tightly wrapped around Robin, holding her as close as possible trying to convey all the words he often found hard to articulate.

Robin responded with equal fervor, her hands tracing the contours of Zoro’s back, anchoring him to her. As they eventually broke the kiss, their foreheads remained pressed together as Robin looked into Zoro’s eye, a sparkle in her own reflecting her joy.

“Seems like I made the correct decision with purchasing this outfit,” Robin said, her voice still carrying a playful tone.

Zoro grinned, his usual gruffness softened by the moment. “I don’t mind seeing ‘Miss All Sunday’ come out every now and then,” he teased, “Especially when she looks like this.”

Robin laughed trying to stay quiet considering Kenji is sleeping close by. “Only for you, ‘Mr. Swordsman’,” she replied, her eyes still locked with his.

Soon they both settled in for the night, Robin curled up beside her swordsman, her head finding its usual spot on his chest. Meanwhile, Zoro draped an arm around her, pulling her closer. The quiet of the night enveloped them, a gentle reminder of peace they found in each other’s presence.

As they drifted off to sleep, the challenges of tomorrow seemed manageable. Robin’s day of relaxation with her friends and this current tranquil moment with her husband, would be a cherished memory.

Chapter Text

The golden rays of the afternoon sun cast over the beach, the serene sound of waves gently crashing on the shore providing a tranquil soundtrack to an idyllic scene. This beautiful slice of paradise was where the Straw Hat Pirates had chosen to anchor for a much-needed break from their travels.

Robin and Nami had claimed a spot on the soft, white sands, their relaxation manifesting in the form of sunbathing. Zoro and Sanji were positioned nearby under the pretense of enjoying a casual drink, but in reality, they were keeping an eye on the less than discreet admirers that the beach seemed to attract.

Soon a group of local men, emboldened by the site of Robin and Nami enjoying the sun, decided to try their luck. With what they assumed were charming smiles, they approached, their intentions clear as they began to flirt with the two women.

Zoro and Sanji felt their patience snap and without a word, Zoro set his drink down with a deliberate thud. With a few strides, he reached his wife, effortlessly scooping her up from her reclined position on her towel. He sat down, placing her on his lap with a possessive ease that left no room for doubt. “These perverts really don’t understand their place,” he grumbled under his breath, his annoyance palpable but his actions showing that Robin is his wife.

Robin couldn’t help but chuckle at the display, amused by her husband’s actions. She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek, a gesture of affection and appreciation that served to calm the swordsman’s irritation. “My hero,” she teased, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

Sanji, meanwhile, had quickly grabbed an extra towel, positioning it directly beside Nami before sitting down. “No need to thank me, my dear Nami-swan, for I shall always be here to shield you from these disgusting undesirables,” he declared, puffing out his chest in a display of mock bravado as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

Nami, rolling her eyes at the dramatics, shared an amused glance with Robin. Both women were well accustomed to the overprotective nature of Zoro and Sanji, but it was moments like these that reminded them of the deep bonds the crew shared.

The group of men, faced with the unmistakable message delivered by Zoro and Sanji’s actions, quickly got the hint. Their retreat was hastened by the realization that they were outmatched, both in terms of charm and the unspoken threat of challenging the Straw Hats.

Not far from the amusing scene, Olivia and Kenji were lost in their own world. Tasked with watching her 8-year-old brother, Olivia had finally been persuaded to join Kenji in building what could only be described as an ambitious sandcastle project near the water’s edge. Their shared endeavor, punctuated by play fights and bursts of laughter, was a sight that warmed the hearts of all who noticed, especially their family members looking on from a distance.

Little did they know that another group was watching the Roronoa siblings from beneath the shade of a palm tree. “Man, you’ve walked halfway to that girl and back more times than I can count,” one teen jokingly said with a grin. “What’s the plan? Wearing a path in the sand before you actually talk to her?”

Taiyo, a 16-year-old island local, had been trying to work up the nerve to go talk to Olivia after seeing the Straw Hat’s arrival a day prior. “I can’t just walk over to her,” he retorted, his voice clearly showing his nerves.

Another friend, leaning back with a smirk, added, “Come on, Taiyo. You’ve been talking about how cute she is since they arrived. If you don’t go talk to her, then I will!”

Taiyo, caught in a tug-of-war between his want to speak to Olivia and the knot of anxiety in his stomach, looked at the ground, “I don’t know what to say,” he admitted, running a hand through his hair in frustration.

“Say anything. Tell her the thing they’re building looks cool or ask if they need help. Just, you know, don’t stand here talking to us all day,” advised another friend, laughing at Taiyo.

With a deep breath, bolstered by his friends’ words of encouragement, Taiyo squared his shoulders and turned once more to face the direction of the siblings. This time, he didn’t stop; each step carried him closer to Olivia, his resolve solidifying with every stride.

“Hi, um…” Taiyo’s voice cracked as he reached Olivia, he cleared his throat trying to start over, “Hey, th…that’s a really cool sandcastle,” he managed to say, his voice slowly sounding stronger. “You guys must have worked really hard on it.”

Olivia looked up, her initial surprise at the interruption giving way to an amused smile that mirrors her mother’s. “Thank you, it’s supposed to look like our ship, but it’s harder to craft than it looks,” she admitted, her tone inviting.

Kenji, oblivious to the undercurrents of teenage awkwardness, beamed at the newcomer. “You wanna help? We could use more hands!”

A shy smile appeared on Taiyo’s face. “Yeah, sure… Maybe I can help with the figurehead?” he offered, eager to contribute.

From their shady vantage point, Taiyo’s friends erupted into quiet cheers and mock applause. “He did it! He’s in!” they said among themselves, their laughter carrying across the beach.

As Taiyo settled beside Olivia to keep the conversation going, the scene didn’t escape the observant eyes of a certain navigator. Nami watched with a blend of curiosity and amusement from where she lounged.

Her gaze moved from the trio back to her companions, noticing the comfortable silence that enveloped Robin and Zoro. Zoro, in what could be mistaken for a nap, now had his head resting gently on Robin’s lap. Meanwhile, Robin seemed engrossed in her book, her fingers occasionally threading through Zoro’s hair in a quiet gesture of affection.

Having noticed Taiyo becoming bolder and scooting even closer to Olivia, Nami nudged Robin discreetly, tilting her head subtly towards Olivia and her new acquaintance. “Looks like Olivia’s making friends,” Nami said quietly, a playful glint in her eye. “Seems like someone’s taken a special interest in her.”

Robin’s attention shifted from her book to the scene Nami indicated, a soft smile gracing her features as she observed the interaction. The sight of Olivia engaging with someone outside their usual circle was both heartwarming and a reminder of how quickly her daughter has grown.

At Nami’s comments and Robin’s shift in focus, Zoro’s eye cracked open, catching a glimpse of the boy now sitting too close to his daughter. The swordsman’s body tensed, as if he was about to get up, his protective instincts flaring.

Robin, feeling Zoro’s change in demeanor, sprouted a few extra hands to keep him laying down. “It’s okay, Zoro,” she said softly, “Our baby is growing up, this is natural for her.”

Zoro, still held in place by Robin’s hands, couldn’t hide the frown on his face. “That boy isn’t good enough for our daughter,” he muttered, “No boy is.”

At this, Sanji, who had been quietly observing, couldn’t help but interject. “Absolutely, moss head. For once, you’re making sense. No one is worthy of my little niece,” he declared as he lit a cigarette. “Especially not some random boy who just happens to be at the beach.”

Robin sought to calm her worried swordsman. “Zoro, honey, just go back to sleep. I promise I will keep an eye on them. Everything is just fine,” she reassured him, her tone soothing. “Olivia is just being friendly.”

Zoro, reluctantly settling back down at Robin’s insistence, still wore a scowl. “I think she’s being too friendly,” he grumbled, his discomfort palpable. “She’s too young for this.”

Chuckling at the two men’s overprotective natures, Nami chimed in, “Olivia is 16, not 6. It’s perfectly okay for her to notice boys and for them to notice her. It’s part of growing up.”

Sanji, surprisingly, continued to side with Zoro, his usual flirtatious demeanor replaced by concern. “I’m with the moss head on this one. It’s our duty to protect her from any potential threats and heartbreak,” he said.

Back at the water’s edge, the dynamics between Olivia, Taiyo, and Kenji shifted. Taiyo, taking a moment to steel his nerves, finally spoke up.

“I just realized, I haven’t even introduced myself properly. I’m Taiyo,” he said, extending his hand with a smile that was equal parts eager and embarrassed.

Olivia, caught off guard by the sudden formality, couldn’t help but smile back. “I’m Olivia,” she replied, taking his hand. “It’s a pleasure to meet someone so… um… dedicated to sand architecture.”

Her attempt at flirtation left her inwardly cringing. “Sand architecture? Really, Olivia? He’s going to think you’re a complete fool,” she chided herself silently, suddenly conscious of the fact that their hands were still intertwined.

Their hands parted almost simultaneously, a shared embarrassment coloring their cheeks a soft shade of pink. The awkwardness of the moment hung between them, an invisible but palpable presence.

Trying to recover, Taiyo scrambled for something to say, his eyes looking all around before settling back on Olivia. “Your hands are… uh, softer than I expected. Not that I was expecting them to feel bad!” he hurriedly added, his face turning a shade deeper red as he realized how his words must sound. “I mean, not that it’s weird to notice. Hands are important for… uh…” he looked around before his eyes landed on their sand sculpture, “…building sand sculptures?” His voice trailed off, the attempt at saving face only digging a deeper hole.

Olivia couldn’t help the laughter that bubbled up at Taiyo’s flustered state, the sound light and genuine. “It’s okay, Taiyo. I’m glad you think my sand-sculpting hands are noteworthy,” she teased, her tone playful as she tried to ease the tension.

Kenji, witnessing this exchange, couldn’t resist interjecting. “You guys are weird,” he declared, with the unfiltered honesty only a younger sibling could muster.

“Kenji, can’t you just go play somewhere else for a bit?” Olivia retorted, her tone sharper than intended, a hint of irritation lacing her words. “We’re just talking. I don’t understand what you find so weird.”

The tension between the siblings rose as Kenji looked at Olivia with a mischievous glint in his eyes. “If you make me leave, then I’ll tell Mom and Dad how you’re being all weird with this guy!” Kenji announced, his voice rising in both volume and pitch, ensuring anyone within earshot heard. “Dad won’t like that Taiyo is close to you!”

Kenji’s attempt to twist the situation hit Olivia harder than she expected. Her cheeks flushed with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. “That’s not—You’re twisting things, Kenji!” Olivia retorted, her voice sharp, a clear indication of her mounting frustration. “You’re such an annoying brat sometimes!”

Kenji, sensing he had hit his mark and perhaps gone too far, but too stubborn to admit it, stuck out his tongue in a final act of sibling defiance. “I’m telling Mom that you called me a brat!” he declared, turning to make his dramatic exit towards this mother propelled by his desire to have the last word.

As Kenji’s figure receded, Olivia’s momentary triumph faded, giving way to a sinking realization. She glanced over to where her mother and father sat, her heart sinking as she saw that they had been observing the exchange all along. The embarrassment she felt earlier came rushing back, now compounded by the knowledge that her family had witnessed not just her awkward flirtation with Taiyo but also her snap at Kenji.

Taiyo's gaze followed Olivia's to where her parents were stationed, a realization dawned on him—one that changed the entire dynamic of their interaction. The expression on his face shifted from nervous apprehension to a mix of awe and excitement as the pieces fell into place. "Wait, so you're THE Roronoa Olivia? As in, daughter of Roronoa Zoro and Robin?" he asked, his voice tinged with a newfound enthusiasm.

Olivia, misinterpreting Taiyo's reaction as the onset of intimidation, felt a pang of resignation. She had grown accustomed to the way people often changed their demeanor once they learned of her lineage—either stepping back in awe or edging away in apprehension. Bracing herself for the familiar retreat, she sighed, her voice laced with a hint of sadness and resignation. "Yup, those are my parents. I understand if you want to leave... I'm sorry if this makes things weird."

Taiyo's reaction was far from what Olivia anticipated. Instead of showing any sign of wanting to retreat, his eyes lit up, and a broad grin spread across his face. "Are you kidding? That's awesome! I mean, your dad is a legendary swordsman, and your mom has all those incredible powers! It's like meeting celebrities!" Taiyo exclaimed, his enthusiasm genuine and infectious.

Olivia blinked, taken aback by Taiyo's excitement rather than the apprehension she had expected. His response, so devoid of fear or reservation, was a breath of fresh air. It dawned on her that Taiyo saw her parents not as figures to be wary of but as heroes to admire, and by extension, that admiration extended to her as well. "Well, I guess it is pretty cool," she admitted, allowing herself to view her family through Taiyo's eyes, feeling a swell of pride for the first time in what felt like a long time.

Meanwhile, upon reaching their mother, Kenji wasted no time in sharing his grievances. “Mom, Olivia is acting all weird because of that guy,” he reported, his voice carrying a mix of betrayal and the need for parental intervention. “She’s being mean to me!”

Robin gently pulled Kenji down to sit beside her as she wrapped an arm around him in a comforting hug. “It’ll be okay, sweetheart. Your sister is just growing up. It’s natural for her to make new friends, but I’ll talk to her about it, okay?” she explained gently, her words meant to reassure and educate.

Zoro, however, hearing Kenji’s account, felt a surge of protectiveness and concern. Without a word, he stood and began to make his way down the beach towards his daughter. This was uncharted territory for him, and the mention of this boy having such an effect on Olivia set off alarm bells in his mind.

Seeing her husband’s sudden movement, Robin acted swiftly. Crossing her arms across her chest, she summoned several hands from the ground to grasp Zoro’s legs and feet, halting his progress. “Zoro let’s give her a moment. She’s just talking,” Robin said, her tone carrying a blend of admonishment and understanding, seeking to temper his impulsive need to protect.

From their vantage point, Olivia and Taiyo witnessed the brief familial exchange, a clear signal that it was time for her to make her exit. “I’m so sorry, Taiyo, I should go,” she said, regret filling her words as she turned to leave.

Taiyo, not wanting to end on a note of disappointment, called after her. “Hey, Olivia! There’s going to be a bonfire tomorrow night here on the beach. Do you want to come with me?” His invitation was hopeful, a chance to keep their connection growing.

Olivia paused, turning back with a smile. “Absolutely! I’ll be there,” she promised, a sense of anticipation lighting up her eyes.

As she walked towards her family, Olivia reached out for her dad’s hand, her touch a silent plea to not head towards her new friend. “Dad, it’s alright. Taiyo is a nice guy,” she reassured him as she gently pulled him away from the scene and back to where their family was seated.

Zoro, though still filled with a mix of fatherly concern and confusion, allowed himself to be led away by his daughter. However, he couldn’t resist casting one last glance over his shoulder at Taiyo; his gaze, filled with a silent mix of warning and disapproval.

~~~

The next day brought with it the warmth of the sun and the bustling atmosphere of the island’s marketplace. Robin and Nami, with Olivia in tow, were out shopping, a day planned for indulgence and the simple joy of browsing through local wares. Olivia, though physically present, was noticeably preoccupied, her thoughts drifting to the events of the previous day and the anticipation of the evening’s bonfire, which she has neglected to tell her parents about.

Throughout the day, Olivia had been sharing snippets of her encounter with Taiyo to her mother and Nami, her tone a mix of excitement and nervousness. Robin listened while offering smiles and nods of encouragement, while Nami interjected with playful teases, ensuring the conversation remained light while gauging Olivia’s interest in the boy.

As they entered another store, filled with vibrant colors of the island crafts, Taiyo’s sudden appearance caught Olivia off guard. He dashed up to her with a brightness in his eyes, clearly excited to see her again.

“Olivia! I was hoping I’d run into you again,” Taiyo exclaimed before turning his attention to Robin. “You must be Olivia’s mom, I’m Taiyo,” he introduced himself with a polite bow, his manners impeccable.

Robin smiled warmly at Taiyo, extending her hand in greeting. “Yes, I am Roronoa Robin, it’s a pleasure to meet you as well, Taiyo,” she said, her tone composed.

Beside her, Nami stepped forward, a bright smile on her face as she too offered her hand. “And I’m Nami, Olivia’s aunt,” she declared, using the term ‘aunt’ loosely but affectionately, emphasizing the close-knit nature of the Straw Hat crew.

Taiyo, taking their hands in turn, could hardly conceal his excitement. “It’s awesome to finally meet some of the Straw Hat Pirates,” he said, his gaze flitting towards Olivia with a mixture of admiration and curiosity.

Seizing the moment, Taiyo turned to face Olivia fully, his expression shifting to one of hopeful anticipation. “So, have you asked your mom about the bonfire tonight? I hope you still want to go with me?” he inquired, his voice carrying a hopeful note, clearly eager for her to join him and his friends for the evening.

“Oh, the bonfire! I almost forgot,” Olivia stated trying to sound casual as she glanced towards her mother, her expression a mix of nerves and hope. “Mom, would it be alright if I went?” she asked.

Robin, caught between her desire to let Olivia enjoy her youth and the knowledge of Zoro’s likely reaction, hesitated. “The bonfire sounds like fun, sweetheart, but we should discuss it with your father first,” she suggested diplomatically.

The mention of discussing it with her father made Olivia’s shoulders sink, a cloud of disappointment passing over her features. She knew her father’s protective nature all too well, fearing his response would lean towards a resounding and instantaneous no.

Seeing her daughter’s dismay, Robin quickly added, “Why don’t you let Taiyo show you around since we’re here? We’ll be shopping for a little while longer in this area, so you won’t be far.” It was a compromise, allowing Olivia some freedom while under the discreet watch of her mother and aunt.

The thought of spending a little more time with Taiyo brought back the excitement that Olivia felt just moments ago. Although the uncertainty of attending the bonfire hung over her, the opportunity to spend more time with Taiyo, even under the watchful eyes of her mother and aunt, was enough to lift her spirits.

As the two teens meandered through the vibrant marketplace, the buzz of activity around them, Taiyo couldn’t help but express his gratitude. “It was really nice of Mrs. Roronoa to let us hang out like this,” he said, his voice carrying a note of appreciation mixed with a hint of awe for the renown of Olivia’s mother.

Olivia chuckled at Taiyo’s formality, a playful glint in her eyes. “You know, you can call my mom Robin,” she suggested, trying to ease the invisible barrier his reverence for her parents had erected.

However, Taiyo, still navigating the intimidating waters of interacting with members of the Straw Hat crew, hesitated. “I think I’ll stick to Mrs. Roronoa, just to be safe,” he replied, his respect for Olivia’s family prompting him to maintain a respectful distance, even in naming.

Olivia smiled, understanding his position. She then leaned in slightly, lowering her voice as if sharing a secret. “My mom wasn’t kidding when she said she’d be close by, you know,” she confided, her tone light.

Taiyo, puzzled, asked, “What do you mean by that?”

“You clearly don’t know the extent of my mom’s power, do you?” Olivia teased, her eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and amusement. “She can literally have eyes and ears everywhere if she so chooses. Believe me.”

 “That must’ve made sneaking out or getting away with anything as a kid challenging,” Taiyo said, a playful smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

Olivia laughed, a genuine, heartfelt sound that filled the space between them. “You have no idea. Let’s just say, my brother and I learned to be very creative,” she shared.

They continued to explore the market, the conversation between Olivia and Taiyo flowed effortlessly, the initial awkwardness giving way to a comfortable camaraderie. The bond forming between them was a testament to the unexpected connections that can arise, even under the most watchful of eyes.

As the evening began to settle over the island, casting long shadows and painting the sky in hues of orange and pink, Olivia, Robin, and Nami made their way back to the Thousand Sunny. The air was filled with anticipation of the night’s bonfire, but Olivia’s excitement was tempered by the hurdle she had yet to overcome: gaining her father’s permission.

Back on the ship, Olivia found herself pleading with Robin, her words a mix of negotiation and desperation. “Mom, please, can’t you just not tell Dad? I really want to go with Taiyo and his friends,” she implored, hoping for an ally in her mother.

Robin, however, stood firm, her expression one of unwavering resolve. “Olivia, you know I can’t do that. Keeping secrets from your father, especially about something like this, isn’t right. We don’t keep secrets from each other in this family,” she explained, her voice carrying the weight of her principles.

Disappointed but not defeated, Olivia gathered her courage, a new plan forming. “Okay, then… would you come with me to ask him? Please? You know Taiyo is a nice guy.”

Understanding her daughter’s apprehension and the importance of this request, Robin nodded. “Of course, my love. We’ll ask him together,” she agreed, offering her support in the face what they both anticipated to be either a difficult but short conversation.

They found Zoro on the deck of the Thousand Sunny, the clashing of swords echoing in the evening air as he trained with Kenji. The sight of father and son, engrossed in the intricacies of a new sword technique, brought a smile to Robin’s face.

“Zoro,” Robin called out, her voice cutting through the sound of the practice session. Zoro and Kenji paused, turning their attention to Robin and Olivia as they approached.

Olivia took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation ahead. The presence of her mother by her side was a small comfort, but the uncertainty of Zoro’s reaction loomed large in her mind.

Robin’s approach was tactful as she made her way to her husband’s side. “Honey, Olivia has something she wants to ask you. We think it’s important that we talk about it together,” she said, setting the stage for Olivia’s request.

“Dad, there’s a bonfire on the beach tonight, and Taiyo invited me to go with him and his friends,” she started, her voice steady despite the fluttering in her stomach. “Mom was with us all afternoon while we hung out, and she thinks he’s a nice boy. So, please, can I go?”

Zoro listened, his expression unreadable as Olivia made her plea, mentioning her mother’s approval and the time spent with Taiyo. He took a moment, processing the request, weighing his protective instincts against his daughter’s growing independence.

Finally, he sighed, a clear sign he had reached his decision. “Olivia, I know you think you’re ready for this, but I don’t think it’s a good idea,” Zoro began, his voice firm, leaving little room for negotiation. “You’re still too young, and we don’t know any of these other boys. There might not even be other girls there. It’s just… it’s not safe. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

Olivia’s heart sank at her father’s words, the disappointment and frustration welling up inside her. “But Mom is okay with Taiyo! She let us hang out all afternoon,” she protested, trying to find a loophole in her father’s reasoning. “This is why I didn’t want to say anything. I knew you’d say no.”

Robin, still standing beside Zoro, offered a sympathetic look to Olivia, understanding her frustration, but also acknowledging Zoro’s concerns. It was a delicate balance, navigating the waters of parental protection and allowing their daughter the freedom to experience life.

Zoro, seeing the hurt in Olivia’s eyes, softened is look slightly, though his decision remained firm. “I know you’re upset, Livy, but it’s my job to keep you safe. And right now, that means saying no to things we’re not sure about,” he explained, hoping to convey his protective stance came from a place of love and concern even if it was hard for her to accept.

Overwhelmed with frustration and disappointment, Olivia turned on her heel and stormed off, her retreat to her room swift and silent, a clear sign of her upset. Robin watched her go, a pang of sympathy in her heart for her daughter's plight.

Once Olivia was out of sight, Robin turned to Zoro, her expression serious. "Kenji, sweetheart, could you give your father and I a moment?" she asked gently. Kenji, sensing the gravity of the situation, gave his mother a tight hug, then dutifully handed his practice sword to Zoro and scampered off, leaving his parents to their discussion.

Alone now, Robin took the opportunity to plead Olivia's case from a different angle. "Zoro, I understand your concerns, truly I do. But what if there was a compromise? Maybe Olivia could go just for a little while, or you could accompany her down to the bonfire and then come back to get her later?" she suggested, hoping to find a middle ground that would satisfy Zoro's protective instincts while also granting Olivia some measure of freedom.

Zoro, however, remained unmoved, his resolve as firm as ever. "Robin, she's still our little girl. I just can't..." he trailed off, the thought of Olivia in an unfamiliar environment, even one as seemingly innocent as a beach bonfire, unsettling him deeply.

Robin nodded, understanding Zoro's perspective but also acutely aware of Olivia's growing need for independence. "I still see her as our baby too, but she is growing up. She can't stay confined to the ship forever without interacting with the outside world. She needs these experiences," Robin persisted, her voice soft yet filled with conviction.

Zoro countered with his own experience, "Before I joined the Straw Hats, I didn't have many interactions outside of fighting and training. I turned out fine." His words were meant to underscore his belief that minimal external social interactions wouldn't harm Olivia.

Robin, however, gently pressed on, "Our daughter's journey is different, Zoro. Her experiences, her needs... they're not the same as ours were. She's curious about the world, about people her age. It's natural for her to want these connections," she explained, hoping to bridge the gap between Zoro's protective instincts and Olivia's desire for independence.

Despite Robin's earnest attempt to sway him, Zoro's stance remained unchanged, his paternal instincts guiding his decision-making process. Robin, recognizing the futility of further discussion for the moment, let the topic drop, albeit reluctantly.

As dinner time rolled around on the Thousand Sunny, the usual cacophony of laughter and clinking dishes was noticeably subdued. Olivia's absence at the table was a silent testament to the day's earlier tension, her place at the table conspicuously empty. Robin and Nami exchanged concerned glances, both aware of the underlying issue that kept Olivia from joining them.

Throughout the meal, Robin, with support from Nami, gently prodded Zoro, encouraging him to reconsider his stance on the bonfire. "Zoro, perhaps it wouldn't hurt to talk to Olivia about tonight. Maybe we can find a compromise, like someone going with her," Robin suggested once again, her voice soft but insistent, highlighting the importance of maintaining an open dialogue with their daughter.

Even Nami chimed in, adding her perspective to bolster Robin's argument. "Olivia's growing up, Zoro. A little bit of freedom might do her good. It shows we trust her," Nami reasoned, her words aimed at softening Zoro's resolve.

Unbeknownst to the crew, as they sat at dinner navigating the delicate topic of teenage independence, Olivia was already several steps ahead. Fueled by a mix of defiance and a longing for a taste of freedom, she had decided to sneak out to the bonfire.

Under the canopy of a starlit sky, Olivia made her way to the bonfire, the flickering flames casting a warm, inviting glow over the beach. The sound of laughter and music greeted her as she approached, the anticipation fluttering in her stomach.

Taiyo spotted her first, his face lighting up as he made his way over. "Olivia! You made it," he exclaimed, his eyes taking in her appearance with an appreciative gaze. "You look great, by the way. That outfit really suits you."

Olivia, feeling a blush creep up her cheeks at the compliment, quickly composed herself to return the gesture. "Thanks, Taiyo. You don't look too bad yourself," she replied with a smile, noting the effort he had put into his appearance for the evening.

As they joined the group gathered around the bonfire, Taiyo navigated them through to a spot where they could sit together. The warmth from the fire and the sounds of the ocean waves created a cozy atmosphere, perfect for the evening's gathering.

After a few moments of comfortable conversation with Taiyo and his friends, including the girls they had invited, Taiyo gathered enough courage to make a bold move. Casually, but with a hint of nervousness, he slid his arm around Olivia's shoulders. Olivia's initial surprise at the gesture quickly gave way to a flutter of excitement, and though she felt nervous about the intimacy of the moment, she leaned into him slightly, accepting the gesture of closeness.

The interaction wasn't lost on the others, but the warm, inclusive vibe of the bonfire meant that no one intruded on their moment, allowing them the space to enjoy each other's company amidst the group.

"So, enjoying the bonfire so far?" Taiyo asked, trying to sound casual despite the significance of his recent gesture.

Olivia glanced up at him, her eyes reflecting the firelight. "Yeah, it's really nice. I'm glad I came," she said, her voice carrying a note of sincerity. "Thanks for inviting me."

Meanwhile, back on the ship, having been swayed by the persistent encouragement of Robin and Nami, and perhaps his own internal struggle with the rapid pace at which Olivia was growing up, Zoro made his way to Olivia's room. He braced himself for what he anticipated to be a silent protest from his daughter, her way of expressing her disappointment in his initial refusal.

However, as he opened the door to her room, expecting to find Olivia in a sullen state, he was met with an empty space. The realization that she had taken matters into her own hands and snuck out to the bonfire sent a wave of mixed emotions through him — frustration at her disobedience and concern for her safety.

Exiting Olivia’s room, the absence of his daughter weighing heavily on him, Zoro’s strides were purposeful as he sought out Robin. “She’s gone, probably with that boy I knew was up to no good,” Zoro thought to himself, his thoughts filled with frustration and a hint of betrayal.

Upon finding his wife, Zoro’s demeanor was a storm of emotions—anger, concern, frustration—all swirling together. Without even giving Robin a chance to fully register his range of emotions he began voicing his frustrations, “She’s gone. I knew that boy wasn’t good for her! He’s convinced her to run off. See this is why I didn’t want her to go!”

Robin, seeing the emotional battle within him, placed her hands on either side of his face, compelling him to meet her gaze. “Look at me, Zoro. I need you to stay calm. The worst thing you can do right now is lose your temper especially in front of her.”

Robin’s steady gaze held Zoro’s, her hands gentle against his cheeks. “We need to think this through,” she continued, her voice a beacon of calm in his emotional storm. “Yes, Olivia has broken our trust by sneaking out, and it’s something we’ll need to address. But we also need to consider the trust we’ve perhaps withheld from her.”

Zoro’s expression softened slightly, the anger giving way to a begrudging attentiveness, though his stance remained tense. Robin seized the moment to further her point. “Olivia is almost an adult, Zoro. She’s been through a lot already, seen so much of the world with us. She’s not the baby we might wish her to still be. She’s growing, changing, and we need to acknowledge that.”

His frustration was still palpable, a silent struggle between his instincts to protect and the understanding that his little girl was, indeed, no longer so little. “I want to go after her, Robin. Right now,” he said, the urge to act, to retrieve Olivia from the bonfire, fighting with his better judgement.

Robin, however, remained resolute, shaking her head. “No. We wait until she comes back. Confronting her now, in the heat of all of this, won’t solve anything. It might only drive a wedge deeper between us. She will come home, and we’ll talk then—calmly and rationally,” Robin insisted, her wisdom in handling matters like this shining through. “We’ll discuss consequences for her actions, but we’ll also listen to her side, try to understand her reasons for why she ran off.”

Zoro, absorbing Robin's words, simply nodded, a deep sense of hurt unexpectedly washing over him, mingling with his disappointment. It was a strange, poignant ache — the realization that his little girl was asserting her independence in such a rebellious manner stung more than he anticipated. He had always known this day would come but facing it head-on was a different matter entirely. This feeling, this mix of hurt and disappointment, was new territory for him. As a father, he was prepared to face down any external threat with unwavering resolve. But navigating the complex emotional landscape of his growing daughter proved to be an entirely different challenge, one that left him feeling surprisingly vulnerable.

Outside, under the stars, time seemed to stand still for Olivia as she sat by the bonfire, the warmth of the flames and the comfort of Taiyo's presence enveloping her in a bubble of contentment. With Taiyo's arm still casually draped around her and her head resting lightly on his shoulder, the evening had passed in a blur of laughter, shared stories, and the kind of easy companionship that she hadn't realized she'd been craving.

However, as the night deepened and the laughter around the bonfire began to quiet, a sudden awareness of the time jolted Olivia back to reality. Glancing around and catching sight of the moon hanging high in the sky, she realized just how late it had gotten. "Taiyo, I... I lost track of time. I need to go," she said, her voice tinged with regret as she gently removed herself from his side.

Taiyo nodded, understanding, though clearly wishing the night didn't have to end so soon. "Let me walk you back," he offered, his tone sincere. As they made their way back to where the Thousand Sunny was docked, the night air carried their soft conversation, a mix of promises to meet again and reluctant goodbyes.

Standing at the bottom of the gangplank, Taiyo paused. "I hope I'll see you tomorrow," he said, his voice hopeful. Olivia, turning to face him, offered a small smile. "Me too," she replied, her heart heavy with the knowledge of the conversation that awaited her aboard the ship. She knew with how late she was, her parents had to have noticed her absence.

Taking a deep breath, Olivia ascended the gangplank, her steps light as she hoped to avoid detection. She had almost allowed herself to believe that she might make it back to her room unnoticed when she spotted her father standing guard outside her door. The sight of him, stern and silent, filled her with a mix of dread and resignation.

She knew the moment for explanations, and perhaps confrontations, had arrived. The freedom and joy of the evening now seemed a distant memory as she prepared to face the consequences of her decision to defy her parents’ decision.

"Dad, I—" Olivia's attempt at an explanation faltered as Zoro raised his hand, signaling for silence without uttering a word. His usual readiness to speak his mind seemed momentarily suspended, replaced by a heavy sigh and a deliberate avoidance of her gaze.

The silence that enveloped them was almost tangible, filled with unspoken emotions and the weight of the evening's events. Eventually, Zoro found his voice, though it carried a weariness that Olivia had seldom heard from him. "Just go to bed, Olivia. We'll talk about this tomorrow. Your mom's already asleep," he said, his voice softer than she expected, tinged with concern rather than anger. "She was becoming worried…we both were…when you didn't come home as soon as we thought you would."

Olivia opened her mouth to respond, to offer some form of apology or explanation, but Zoro had already turned away, retreating into his and Robin's room, the soft click of the door closing marking the end of their interaction.

Left alone in the hallway, Olivia felt a complex mix of relief and apprehension. The relief stemmed from the fact that the confrontation she'd dreaded hadn't happened—at least, not yet. But the apprehension came from knowing it was only postponed, and the disappointment in her father's eyes was a clear prelude to the serious discussion that awaited them in the light of day.

~~~

As the first light of dawn crept into Olivia's room, it found her wide awake, the events of the previous night replaying in her mind like a relentless loop. Despite her exhaustion, sleep had eluded her, each passing hour amplifying her anxiety over the impending conversation with her parents. The anticipation of their disappointment, the possible repercussions of her actions, and the fear of damaging the trust they placed in her had kept her in a state of restless contemplation.

Olivia had mentally crafted and re-crafted her explanations, apologies, and reasons, trying to anticipate every question, every response. Yet, the thought of facing not just her parents but the entire crew at breakfast was overwhelming. The dining area, usually a place of laughter and shared stories, now seemed like a daunting stage where her recent choices would be the unwelcome center of attention.

With a heavy heart and a mind burdened with worry, Olivia decided to skip breakfast altogether. She couldn't bear the thought of sitting at the table, surrounded by her family, all of whom would have undoubtedly heard about her sneaking out. The thought of their collective disappointment, especially Zoro's silent disapproval and Robin's worried gaze, was too much to face on an empty stomach and a night devoid of sleep.

As the sounds of the crew's morning routine filtered into her room, Olivia remained secluded, her dread of the conversation ahead growing with each passing moment. In her isolation, she realized that no amount of rehearsal could truly prepare her for what was to come. The only way forward was to face her family, to own up to her mistakes, and to accept whatever fallout awaited. But for now, in the quiet of her room, she allowed herself a few more moments of solitude, gathering the strength and resolve she would need to make amends.

After noticing Olivia’s absence at breakfast, Robin and Zoro exchanged a glance that communicated their mutual concern. The usual morning chatter amongst the crew felt hollow without the presence of their daughter, her empty seat a silent testament to the unresolved tension from the night before. Finishing their meal with minimal conversation, they made their way to Olivia’s room.

Knocking on her door, Robin called out, “Olivia, it’s us. We need to talk.” There was a brief moment of silence, the air thick with anticipation before they heard the shuffling of feet and the door slowly opened. Olivia stood there, looking weary and apprehensive, the toll of a sleepless night evident in her eyes.

Without a word, Robin stepped forward, wrapping Olivia in a gentle hug, an unspoken reassurance of her love regardless of the circumstances. Zoro, though his expression was stern, had softened his gaze, indicating his concern for his daughter’s well-being above all else.

Zoro took a seat quietly by Olivia’s bed, his usual imposing figure seeming almost out of place in the small, personal space. Meanwhile, Robin sat beside Olivia on the bed, her presence comforting.

Olivia, gathering a shred of courage, broke the silence first. “I think I know what you two are going to say,” she started, her voice barely audible. “And I promise, I’ll never do something like this again. I didn’t mean to worry you or make you upset. I just… I wanted a little freedom, to prove I’m not a child. Besides Taiyo is a good guy, I knew he wouldn’t do anything. I’m really sorry.”

The room was quiet for a few moments, the weight of Olivia’s words hanging in the air as Robin and Zoro processed her apology and the sincerity behind it. “Sweetheart, wanting freedom and a chance to make your own decisions is part of growing up, and we understand that,” Robin said, her voice warm but filled with a parent’s concern. “It’s okay to want those things, but freedom also means being responsible for those choices. Sneaking out, especially without letting us know where you were going or who you were with, isn’t the way to show us you’re ready for more independence.”

Olivia remained silent as her mother spoke, absorbing her words while the weight of the conversation pressed heavily upon her. Her eyes moved to her father, and the sight of disappointment etched across his face cut through her like a knife. Each moment of silence from him felt like an affirmation of her fears—that she had not only broken their trust but also let him down profoundly.

Compelled by a need to break the heavy silence, and unable to bear the weight of his unspoken disapproval any longer, Olivia nervously bit her lip before speaking, “Dad, could you… could you say something, please?” Her voice was barely a whisper, a direct plea for him to fill the silence with anything, even if it was to express his anger or disappointment further.

Zoro, surprised by the raw emotion in his daughter’s request, realized the impact his silence had on her. Clearing his throat, he sought to find words that could bridge the gap his disappointment had widened. “I won’t lie and say I’m not disappointed. I am, but it’s because I care about you—more than you might realize. Seeing you make a choice like this, it worries me.”

He hesitated, carefully choosing his words before continuing. “You know, if you had given me a bit more time, I was actually going to let you go to the bonfire last night. I know I acted like a jerk, but it wasn’t about trusting you or that bo... or Taiyo… It’s because I’m scared.”

Olivia’s eyebrows rose in surprise at this admission, a rarity from her father, who always seemed to be the epitome of strength and fearlessness. “Scared? Dad is never scared,” she mused silently, her curiosity piqued as she focused intently on him, eager to understand the depth of his feelings.

“My little girl… she’s not so little anymore. She’s growing up into a young woman, with her mom’s beauty and smarts and her dad’s stubbornness,” Zoro remarked, hoping to draw a small smile from his daughter, which seemed to work. “Seeing a boy interested in you, especially with how excited you were to spend time with him, it hit me hard. It made me face the fact that you’re becoming independent, that you might not need me as much anymore.”

Olivia’s smile faltered slightly at her father’s words, touched by his vulnerability. “Dad, I’ll always need you,” she said softly, her voice steady despite the emotion swelling within her. “Just because I’m growing up doesn’t mean I won’t need my parents. I’ll always need you two. I mean, the way I need you two might change, but I’ll always need your guidance and support.”

The room fell into a comfortable silence for a few moments before Robin gently steered the conversation towards a more challenging topic. “Livy, I’m glad that we got to put all of this out in the open, and I want you to know that your father and I are always here for you,” Robin began, her voice steady but filled with a mix of warmth and authority. “But we also need to discuss the consequences of sneaking out. Actions, especially those that concern your safety, have repercussions.”

Zoro nodded in agreement, the shift in conversation bringing back the gravity of Olivia’s actions. “We don’t want to punish you for wanting freedom, but sneaking out, especially without letting us know where you were going or who with, was dangerous. We want to know that this won’t happen again,” he added, his tone serious but underscored with concern.

Olivia, understanding the shift in the conversation, nodded, accepting the impending discussion of her actions. “I know I messed up,” she admitted, bracing herself for what was to come, “I’m ready to accept whatever you think is fair.”

Robin and Zoro exchanged a glance, having already considered an appropriate response to Olivia’s actions. “For the next few weeks, we’d like you to take on some extra responsibilities around the ship,” Robin explained. “It’s important for you to understand the importance of being part of a team, and how your actions affect everyone else here.”

“And,” Zoro continued, “For a while, anytime you go out, it’ll be to a place that we all agree upon with someone from the ship. We want you to have your freedom, but right now you need to gain back our trust.”

Olivia listened quietly, understanding the fairness in their decision. The punishment wasn’t just about reprimanding her for a single night’s mistake but about teaching her the broader implications of her actions on her own safety and the well-being of those who cared for her. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around her mother in a heartfelt hug, silently thanking her for the guidance and love. Robin returned the embrace warmly, a silent exchange of forgiveness and reassurance passing between them.

Then, turning to her father, Olivia stood and approached Zoro, uncertainty momentarily flashing across her face as she wondered how he would react. To her relief and slight surprise, Zoro opened his arms wide, pulling her into a hug that was both protective and tender. In that embrace, Olivia sensed not just the relief in her father’s heart that she wasn’t angry with him but also his silent promise of support and understanding as she navigated the challenges of growing up.

~~~

A few days later, Robin, thinking it would be beneficial for their family to spend some quality time together, suggested a trip into town. The outing would be a chance for Olivia and Zoro to step away from the tensions of the past days and reconnect.

As they meandered through the bustling streets of the town, laughing and talking about everything from sword techniques to Zoro’s poor sense of direction, Olivia’s spirits lifted.

Then seemingly out of nowhere, Taiyo appeared, his presence a sudden reminder of the events that had sparked their recent family discussions. Olivia’s face lit up with a bright, unmistakable happiness upon seeing him, a reaction that didn’t go unnoticed by Zoro.

The sight of his daughter’s happiness, the clear indication that Taiyo brought her joy, softened Zoro’s stance. It wasn’t about giving in or letting go of his concerns but about acknowledging Olivia’s growth and her ability to make choices that brought her happiness. In that moment, Zoro saw not just the child he needed to protect but the emerging adult he needed to support and trust.

After sharing a brief look with his wife, Zoro turned to Olivia. “Livy, you can go hang out with Taiyo. Just remember everything we talked about, okay?”

Olivia’s eyes widened in surprise and gratitude. “Really, Dad? Thank you!” she exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement. She then turned to Taiyo, her smile radiant. “Did you hear that? We can hang out!”

Taiyo, equally surprised and delighted, nodded, his respect for Zoro growing. “Thank you, Mr. Roronoa. We’ll be careful, I promise,” he assured, understanding the weight of the trust being placed in him.

Zoro couldn’t help but smile, albeit reluctantly, at their happiness. As they walked away, Zoro’s gaze stayed on his daughter as he spoke to Robin. “I know it’s probably that ‘first crush’ thing you told me about, but seeing her happy makes all the difference.”

Robin, watching the young pair walk away with a mix of parental pride and a hint of nostalgia, turned to Zoro with a knowing smile. "Yes, it's a special moment in any young person's life. Their happiness—it's infectious, isn't it?" she responded, her voice soft, echoing Zoro's sentiments.

Kenji, who had been observing the exchange with the curious intensity of a younger sibling, tugged at his mother’s hand, his brows furrowed in confusion. "Mom, what's a crush? Is that why Olivia has been acting all weird lately?" he asked, his innocent inquiry cutting through the moment's emotional weight.

Robin chuckled lightly, kneeling down to be eye-level with her curious son. "Yes, that's part of it," she admitted, choosing her words carefully to suit his young mind. "I'll explain more about it later, okay? For now, just know that your sister is learning about feelings that are new to her, just like you'll learn one day."

Kenji nodded, though the concept still seemed to puzzle him. "Okay, if you say so," he replied, accepting his mother's promise for a future explanation with the trust only a child could have.

Hours later, as the family eventually regrouped to head back to their ship, the air was filled with a gentle understanding and a shared sense of moving forward. Olivia's step seemed lighter, buoyed by her parents' trust and the joy of newfound connections. Zoro, walking beside Robin with Kenji in tow, allowed himself a rare, contented sigh, appreciating the beauty of the life they'd built together.

Chapter Text

On a warm afternoon on the island of Isla Verde, the vibrant streets buzzed with the laughter and chatter of locals and tourists alike. Roronoa Robin had wandered away from her family to explore a quaint little bookshop she had noticed earlier. As she perused the shelves lined with ancient texts and local literature, her ears caught the unmistakable sound of a baby’s cries piercing through the quiet store.

In the corner of the shop, a young mother, visibly exhausted and struggling to soothe her newborn, tried desperately to calm the wails that filled the cramped space. The baby, a small bundle swaddled in a soft blue blanket, continued to cry, oblivious to his mother’s growing distress.

Robin’s heart tugged at the scene. Silently, she approached the mother, her expression soft and understanding. “May I?” Robin asked gently, her hands already reaching out with the practiced ease of a mother herself.

The woman, looking relieved, nodded gratefully and handed her son to Robin. “Please, I’ve tried everything,” she sighed, her voice laden with fatigue.

As Robin cradled the baby, she began to rock him gently, humming a soft lullaby that was more a whisper than a tune. The baby’s cries soon turned to soft whimpers, and then, as if a storm had passed, he fell silent, his tiny eyes fluttering shut.

The mother, amazed, watched Robin with a mixture of awe and gratitude. “You’re a natural. What’s your secret?” she asked, a smile breaking through her earlier frustration.

Robin smiled, a touch of melancholy in her eyes. “I have a daughter,” she explained, “Though she’s much older now. I miss holding her like this—so small and needing comfort.”

“My name’s Elena,” the woman introduced herself, taking a seat beside Robin. “And this little troublemaker is Kai.”

“It’s lovely to meet both of you,” Robin responded, her gaze lingering on Kai’s peaceful face. “I’m Robin. I must admit I do miss moments like these.”

Elena nodded, her eyes reflecting understanding. “I bet it’s hard, isn’t it? Wanting to hold on to their little years for just a bit longer.”

They continued to chat, Robin holding Kai, as the conversation drifted from parenting to life’s unpredictable moments. Elena shared her own fears and joys of motherhood, her words echoing the sentiments Robin often buried deep within her heart.

As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the bookshelves, Zoro entered the shop with Olivia’s navigational help. His expression, filled with mild irritation at needing help getting there, softened when he spotted Robin. He approached quietly, observing his wife cradling a child that wasn’t theirs.

“They have babies in bookstores now?” Zoro joked lightly, trying to mask the concern that had driven him to find her after she didn’t return to the ship.

Robin looked up, her smile tinged with sadness. “Just helping out,” she said, as she gently passed Kai back to Elena. “Thank you for letting me hold him.”

Elena cradled her son. “No, thank you, Robin. It’s been a blessing just talking to you and getting your insight.”

As Elena and Kai left, Zoro wrapped an arm around Robin, guiding her out of the bookshop. The street outside was now bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun, the festive noises of the island evening resuming around them.

“Let’s go get some dinner,” Zoro suggested, hoping to bring her back to the present, away from the ghosts of what could have been.

Robin nodded, allowing herself to be steered away, her mind still echoing with the soft cries of a newborn and the weight of her unspoken desires. The question of another child, a sibling for Olivia, lingered in her mind.

As they walked, Robin’s hand found Zoro’s, squeezing it slightly—a silent acknowledgment of his support, as they followed their daughter’s lead, whose laughter could be heard mingling with the sounds of the island night.

As they settled at a table for dinner in a cozy corner of the island’s bustling market, the festive lights twinkling above, Robin found herself caught between enjoying the family moment and being lost in her own thoughts. Zoro noticed her distant gaze as she absentmindedly pushed her food around the plate.

“What’s got you so distracted?” Zoro asked, his voice low, trying not to alert Olivia, who was happily devouring her meal.

Robin looked up, forcing a smile. “Just thinking,” she murmured.

Zoro nodded, not pressing further, knowing she would open up when ready. Olivia, sensing a shift in the mood, brightened. “Mommy, did you see the fire dancers outside? Can we watch them after dinner?” she asked excitedly.

Robin’s attention snapped back to the present, touched by her daughter’s enthusiasm. “Of course, sweetheart,” she replied, her voice warm. The small family moment seemed to lighten her spirits momentarily.

However, as they continued to eat, Robin’s mind wandered back to her earlier encounter with Elena and baby Kai. She then replayed every tender and intimate moment she’d shared with Zoro, each significant look, every touch and the deeper connections. With each recollection, the same question nagged at her—why hadn’t she conceived again? They had been careful at first, mindful of timing, yet months turned into years with no sign of a new life being brought into their world.

“Robin, you’ve barely touched your food,” Zoro’s concerned voice pulled her from her reverie once more. He reached across the table, covering her hand with his. “Talk to me.”

Taking a deep breath, Robin managed another small smile, still avoiding Zoro's probing gaze. "Honey, I'm alright," she finally said, her tone almost dismissive, signaling an end to the conversation. Zoro fell silent, his concern evident but unspoken.

At that moment, Olivia chimed in with youthful enthusiasm. "Daddy showed me all kinds of cool swords today! And he showed me a new move!" Her eyes sparkled with excitement, recounting her adventures and the attention she had received from her father.

Grateful for the diversion, Robin turned her full attention to Olivia, her face brightening with a genuine smile. "It sounds like you had quite the eventful day, my love. Tell me everything," she encouraged, welcoming the shift in focus. As Olivia bubbled over with details of her day, Robin found solace in her daughter's joy, allowing it to momentarily lift the weight from her shoulders.

Zoro watched the interaction, a soft smile touching his lips as he listened to Olivia's animated storytelling. He appreciated the respite it gave Robin, though he remained quietly alert to her struggles. The evening slowly wound down with laughter and shared stories, the earlier tension easing under the light of the market's festive lanterns.

The next morning came with the usual hustle as the Straw Hats prepared to set sail. Amid the flurry of activity, Robin, who had spent the previous night poring over medical texts and resources, had identified a specialist renowned for fertility issues. Determined to seek a professional opinion, she made plans to visit the clinic located on the nearby mainland.

As the crew busied themselves on deck, Robin gathered her things. With a sense of purpose, she approached Zoro, who was overseeing the preparations with Franky. She reached up to give him a quick, reassuring kiss. "I need to run an errand, but I'll be back before we set sail," she informed him softly, her voice carrying a hint of the urgency she felt.

Zoro nodded, his expression filled with concern. "Be careful," he replied, his hand briefly squeezing hers in support.

Turning to Olivia, who was helping Nami, Robin bent down to hug her. She kissed the top of her daughter's head, a gentle smile masking her inner turmoil. "I'll see you soon, sweetheart," she whispered, feeling a pang of guilt for the secret she kept.

With a final glance at her family, Robin disembarked, her strides quick and determined as she headed towards the specialist’s clinic, hoping for answers that might pave the way to fulfilling her deep-seated longing.

Once inside the muted walls of the specialist’s clinic, Robin sat quietly, her posture reflecting the turmoil inside her. Dr. Bennett, a renowned fertility expert in this area of the world, returned to the room with a folder thick with notes and test results.

“Mrs. Roronoa,” Dr. Bennett began, taking a seat across from her. “I’ve reviewed your medical history along with the details you told me in regard to your first pregnancy, and I must be honest about the challenges we’re facing here.”

Robin nodded, bracing herself for the doctor’s insights, her hands clasped tightly in her lap.

“Given your lifestyle, which is… we’ll say quite adventurous and stressful, conceiving will be more difficult for you than the average person. Your life as a pirate, and I hope you forgive me for stating this, but being the ‘Devil Child’, being constantly on the move and hunted, involved in fights and conflicts… It isn’t the most conducive lifestyle for conception, or a child,” Dr. Bennett explained, her tone sympathetic yet firm.

Robin’s brow furrowed, the reality hitting harder with each word. “But you stated earlier that you believe me to be healthy. I mean I am healthy, aren’t I? My tests came back normal?” she questioned, a flicker of hope in her voice.

“Yes, on paper, you appear healthy,” Dr. Bennett affirmed. “However, stress, Robin, plays a significant role in fertility. Your body is constantly in a state of high alert, which can significantly impact your ability to conceive.”

Robin absorbed this, her mind racing back to the days surrounding her previous conception, the battles, the stress at the thought of having lost Zoro. “I was able to conceive very quickly previously. My pregnancy was also healthy. I was under just as much stress if not more because I had been separated from my loved ones, fighting by myself for quite some time,” she countered quietly, clinging to the memory of what this Doctor was implying to be a miracle.

Dr. Bennett sighed softly, understanding the depth of Robin’s desire. “I understand, and I hate to use the word ‘luck’ in a medical context, but considering everything your body went through soon after, it was quite fortunate. This time, we might not be able to rely on luck alone.”

The word ‘luck’ echoed in Robin’s mind, mingling with a mix of disappointment and defiance. “But you’re not saying it’s impossible, correct? There is a chance, even a slim chance?” she asked, her voice cracking slightly as she tried to remain strong.

“There is almost always a chance, so perhaps… Yes, I would say very slim,” Dr. Bennett replied, her expression softening. “However, not only would lifestyle changes need to be implemented, I would also go as far as recommending treatments to assist. After roughly 2-3 months with various medications, tests, and of course rest and minimal stress, your chances should raise significantly.”

As Dr. Bennett spoke, Robin’s thoughts drifted briefly to the tiny fingers she had held in the bookstore, the warmth of new life reigniting her longing. Each word from the doctor felt like a step away from that dream. Robin’s response to the doctor’s recommendations was mixed with her distress—her fingers tightened around the edges of her seat, and her gaze, usually so focused, flickered towards the window and then the door as if seeking an escape.

“Thank you, Dr. Bennett. I’ll consider everything,” Robin said, standing to leave.

When Robin returned to the ship, her steps less certain than when she had left, Zoro noticed the subtle shift in her posture—the way her shoulders seemed to bear an invisible burden. “Everything okay?” he asked gently, his voice barely above a whisper in case there were any curious ears trying to listen in.

Robin offered him a small smile, a gesture that failed to mask the traces of tears in her eyes. “Just a lot to think about,” she responded, her gaze focused on a fixed point on the horizon.

Noticing the tears in her eyes, Zoro wrapped his arms around Robin, his embrace a silent promise of his unwavering support. “Whatever you’re going through, I’ll be here for you, okay?” he murmured, his voice soft. Robin leaned into his chest, allowing herself a moment of vulnerability.

~~~

As night enveloped the Thousand Sunny, Robin found herself restless, her thoughts swirling. She tossed and turned, her mind replaying the day’s revelations and the poignant moments with Zoro. Beside her, Zoro’s breathing was steady and deep, the sound a stark contrast to the storm of worries in her head. How could he sleep so peacefully when her world felt like it was quietly fracturing?

Frustrated and needing to clear her mind, Robin slipped out of bed, careful not to disturb Zoro. She wrapped a blanket around her shoulders and made her way to the deck, seeking the solace of the sea breeze. The moon cast a silvery glow over the deck, and the stars twinkled above her. The vastness of the ocean and the night sky brought a momentary sense of peace, but it did little to soothe the ache and want in her heart.

Leaning against the railing, Robin let the cool air brush against her face, her thoughts turning inward. The longing for another child, the fear of it never happening, and the concern about burdening Zoro with her worries weighted heavily on her. She knew he was supportive, but the uncertainty of their future haunted her. She was scared he would think differently of her if he knew.

Meanwhile, Zoro awoken by the absence of Robin’s warmth, reached out in the dim light, his hand meeting only the cool sheets. He sat up, puzzled and concerned, scanning the shadowy room. Not finding her, he rose and began to search around the ship. His infamous lack of direction didn’t help as he wandered from corridor to corridor.

On the deck, Nami, who was taking her turn at the night watch, noticed Robin’s solitary figure leaning against the railing. Curious and a bit concerned, she decided to approach. “Everything okay, Robin?” Nami asked, her voice carrying softly in the night air.

Robin turned, offering a small, weary smile. “Just needed some fresh air,” she responded, her eyes reflecting something deep and unspoken.

They stood in silence for a moment as Nami thought of anything to bring a smile to her best friend’s face. Trying to lighten the mood, Nami playfully quipped, “That stubborn swordsman of yours isn’t hogging the bed and snoring unbearably loud, is he?”

Robin smiled softly, a brief spark in her otherwise somber demeanor. “No, it’s nothing like that,” she replied, her gaze returning to the sea.

Nami, still sensing more to Robin’s mood, decided to probe a little further, her tone softening. “You know you can talk to me, Robin. Whatever it is, maybe it’ll help to share. We’re sisters, right?” she encouraged, hoping to coax Robin into opening up.

Robin sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly under the invisible weight she carried. “I just feel a bit… broken” she confessed quietly, but not wanting to fully open up. “And I shouldn’t—I have so much more than I ever dared to dream of.”

Nami listened intently, her expression filled with concern. “Robin, you’re one of the strongest people I know. Feeling down doesn’t take away from that. It’s okay to have these moments.”

Robin smiled weakly, appreciating Nami’s efforts to comfort her. “Thank you, Nami. I just… I have this wonderful life, a husband who’s more than I could have asked for, and a beautiful daughter who’s growing up so fast. I should be grateful.”

Nami nodded, understanding more was left unsaid. “Being grateful doesn’t mean you can’t feel sad or dream. It’s human, Robin. We all have our battles.”

From the shadows, Zoro watched the exchange silently, his presence unnoticed by Nami, but Robin could sense he was there. He stayed back, giving them space, but he felt guilty hearing Robin’s subdued confession, like she continued to harbor this feeling because he didn’t do or say more to help her.

Robin’s mind continued to wander back to the specialist’s words, the diagnosis that seemed to seal a part of her fate. She wondered about the joy of holding a newborn again, a sibling for Olivia, and felt a pang of longing that only continued to grow.

Nami placed a comforting hand on Robin’s shoulder. “Whatever you’re going through, Robin, you’re not alone. We’re all here for you, no matter what.”

Zoro watched silently as Robin gazed out at the dark sea. As Nami discreetly left them to resume her watch, Zoro hesitated for a moment as he decided if he should move to comfort his wife or not.

Robin continued to sense her husband’s presence without turning. “You can come closer, Zoro. I know you’re there,” she murmured, her voice fragile.

Zoro’s arms enveloped her from behind, a secure embrace that seemed to steady her swirling thoughts momentarily. “I just noticed you weren’t beside me anymore… got worried,” he murmured before kissing the back of Robin’s head and resting his head on hers.

Robin leaned back against him, her eyes fixed on the horizon. “I’m trying to hold it all together,” she admitted, her voice breaking as the tears she’d been fighting began to fall.

Zoro gently turned her to face him, lifting her chin to meet his gaze. He gently wiped her tears away even as they continued fall. “I… I want another baby but was told it may be nearly impossible. I feel like… like I’m broken and selfish. Is it selfish to want more when we already have so much?”

Zoro shook his head and kept his hand resting on Robin’s cheek, his voice soft as he spoke. “Wanting that isn’t selfish. Who told you that it was nearly impossible? I mean have you seen what our crew has been through? We beat the odds all the time. And you’re not broken, not to me, not ever. You’re perfect.”

The silence lingered, filled only by the distant sound of the waves and Robin’s soft sobs. Zoro spoke again, his questions gentle but probing. “What’s making you feel this way? Is it just tonight, or have you felt like this for a while?”

Robin took a deep breath, her voice steadying as she responded to Zoro's gentle probing. "It's been building up for a while, and it grew when I met that new mother on the island. It made me realize how much I missed those early days with Olivia, and how much I wanted to experience it all over again, this time with you by my side. I went to see a doctor before we left... she wasn't very hopeful, given everything we go through, our lifestyle. It's hard not to feel like I’m just... waiting for something that might never happen." Her eyes met his, searching for understanding.

“We’ve faced ‘impossible’ odds before and we’ve overcome them—every single time,” Zoro said, his voice firm but still gentle enough to not further upset Robin. “Look, it may still happen and even if it doesn’t, we’re in this together. You’re never alone especially during this.” He paused, his thumb gently wiping away more tears from her cheek. “We’ll figure this out, no matter what it takes. You’re the strongest woman I know.”

Resting her head on Zoro's shoulder, Robin gave a small nod when he asked if she wanted to go back to bed. Sensing her reluctance to walk, Zoro chuckled softly, understanding her silent request. He gently scooped her up bridal style, and she nestled her head against his shoulder once more, comforted by his closeness.

Back in their room, Zoro laid her down carefully. Snuggling close to him, Robin finally let the fatigue and emotional release take over, slipping into sleep. Zoro lay beside her, wide awake, determined to be there for her if she stirred or needed him again through the night.

~~~

Several days had passed since their heartfelt conversation by the sea, but the tension around the topic hadn’t lessened. As the night fell, Zoro once again sought out Robin, knowing she’d likely be in her usual late-night haunt—the library. As he approached, he found her exactly as he expected: surrounded by a fortress of medical texts, her eyes scanning pages faster than he thought humanly possible, with her clone across the room doing the same, and a cup of herbal tea beside her.

“Robin,” Zoro started, his tone firm as he stepped into the dimly lit room, “Olivia is waiting for her bedtime story from her favorite person.”

Both Robin and her clone looked up with Robin’s expression flickering with frustration and fatigue. “Just a few more minutes, Zoro. I think I’m onto something here.”

Zoro walked closer, gently closing the book in front of her. “The books will still be here in the morning,” he reminded her softly.

She sighed, frustrated that he would close the book without even marking where she was. “I know, but what if—”

“What if you miss another night with Livy?” Zoro cut in, keeping his voice calm. “You need to be there for her too, Robin.”

A wave of guilt hit Robin causing her gaze to soften and the fight to drain out of her. “You’re right,” she admitted, standing slowly and stretching her tired muscles. “Let’s go tuck her in.”

Zoro made sure that Robin’s clone vanished before they left the room. As they walked side by side toward Olivia’s room, Zoro could sense the weight of Robin’s thoughts pressing down on her. Once they reached Olivia’s room, they found their daughter sitting up in bed, a book in her lap, her eyes brightening at the sight of her parents together.

“Mommy, I found a new book!” Olivia exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement.

Robin smiled, her heart now filled with love as she sat beside Olivia on the bed, pulling her onto her lap. Zoro sat beside the bed, leaning against the small mattress, as he prepared to listen to his wife read.

As Robin read to Olivia, her voice wavered slightly, not just from fatigue but from the undercurrent of her unspoken fears. Zoro noticed the subtle strain in her voice. After Olivia drifted to sleep, he whispered, "Is there something more you're finding hard to share?"

Robin paused, the silence stretching between them, filled with her unsaid worries. "It's just... I feel like I’m racing against time, Zoro. I mean, I’m not getting any younger.”

Zoro’s reply was soft but carried a weight of resolve. "I know you’re scared, but you’re not alone in this.”

Once outside Olivia’s room, Robin leaned against the wall, her shoulders slumped. “I just want another child, Zoro. I feel like now that I’ve been told it’s not possible, it’s all I can think about,” she confessed in a whisper, her eyes not meeting his.

Zoro stepped closer, trying to get her to meet his gaze. “I know, Robin, and don’t say it’s impossible. You said that Doctor told you there’s a chance, right? Besides, whether or not that happens, you’re already the best mother and wife anyone could ask for. Livy adores you, and so do I, no matter what.”

Robin’s eyes filled with tears, and Zoro pulled her into a hug. “Don’t cry, babe. We’ll just focus on the present, okay?” he said as he felt her nod against his chest.

They stood there for a long while, Zoro rubbing gentle circles on Robin’s back as Robin regained her composure. Finally, Robin pulled back slightly, a resolve forming behind her damp eyes. “Thank you, Zoro, for everything. I love you.”

Zoro smiled as he spoke and kissed Robin’s forehead. “I love you too.”

~~~

A few days later, on a sunny afternoon aboard the Thousand Sunny, Zoro was on deck playfully tossing Olivia into the air then tickling her after catching her, her laughter filling the air. As he watched her gleeful expressions, his mind briefly wandered to Robin’s recent struggles, shadowing his momentary smile with concern. Shortly after, Nami approached, her expression of amusement towards her niece’s playful laughter.

“Zoro, you do remember what day is coming up, don’t you?” she asked, hands on her hips.

Caught slightly off-guard at the randomness of Nami’s question, but maintaining his cool, Zoro played along. “Of course, how could I forget?” he replied, setting Olivia down gently.

“It’s your anniversary with Robin,” Nami reminded him pointedly. “And knowing her, she’ll probably be buried in her books again. Maybe this year, try to do something to really surprise her.”

Zoro’s irritation showed briefly. “You know we keep things simple for our anniversaries… Wait you really thought I forgot my anniversary?”

Nami sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Sometimes I wonder what she sees in you.”

Zoro’s face hardened slightly, not appreciating the comment especially in front of Olivia. “Hey, I’d appreciate it if you didn’t say crap like that in front of my daughter,” he said firmly, his tone even but stern.

Nami turned away, dismissing the tension with a wave of her hand, leaving Zoro’s attention to return to Olivia, who looked between her father and aunt with a puzzled expression. “Ignore her Livy. Let’s go play a game.”

Despite Nami’s jab, her words sparked a thought in Zoro. “Maybe a quiet getaway is exactly what Robin needs,” he considered as she crouched down beside Olivia to pick up a toy sword. As he parried and dodged his daughter’s enthusiastic attacks, his mind solidified the idea. “A real break from everything. Just the two of us to reconnect and remind her how much she means to me—and Olivia.”

He thought about the small, secluded beaches they had passed on previous islands, the quiet dinners they could enjoy under the stars, away from the constant buzz of the crew. “It would be a perfect way to show her she’s my world,” Zoro mused, a determined look settling over his features.

“Maybe a day on a quiet beach,” Zoro mused aloud, almost to himself. Olivia paused, sword mid-air, and looked at her father curiously.

“Are you planning a secret mission, Daddy?” she asked, eyes wide with intrigue.

Zoro smiled which made Olivia smile in return. “Something like that, kiddo. A very special mission just for me and Mommy,” he confessed.

Olivia’s excitement grew, “Can I help plan the mission? You know I’m good at keeping secrets!”

“Of course, kiddo,” Zoro agreed. As they played, he began to piece together more details, each one crafted to bring a smile to Robin’s face and ease her worries. He imagined the relaxation he hoped to see in her eyes when they were away from it all, just the two of them reconnecting.

That night, Zoro made sure that he would spend his time on watch planning this for Robin. Ensuring that both his girls were settled in for the night, he met with Nami on deck. The ship was quiet, and the soft glow of lanterns cast a serene light as Nami unfolded a map on the table before them.

“You really think you can pull this off without her noticing?” Nami teased, her voice light but carrying the edge of a challenge. “Remember the last time you tried to surprise her? You know, the woman who has eyes and ears literally everywhere.”

Zoro grunted, unamused by the reminder. “Just help me find the right place, Nami.”

Chuckling, Nami leaned over the map. “Okay, tough guy, check this out,” She stated as she pointed to a section of a small cluster of islands on the map. “This island we’re heading to has many smaller islands, barrier islands, which allow travelers to rent either parts of the island or the whole island.”

“That’s perfect,” Zoro nodded, a serious tone taking over as he thought about the week he wanted to spend with Robin.

Seeing his determined look, Nami’s teasing softened into genuine support. “Alright, I’ll make sure I can get you both a serious discount for the whole island. Now, next on the list is what are you going to do and PLEASE don’t say anything stupid that will make me want to slap you.”

Zoro smirked as he nodded, appreciating Nami’s help. “Well… the SECOND thing I was thinking, besides the usual dinners and walks on the beach, maybe we could do some special activities,” he began, listing the plans for their week. “She likes massages and I think she could definitely use one. Plus, we know she loves bookstores and finding rare books, so if there’s a town or something nearby, she could go shopping I guess.

Nami leaned back against the rail, eyeing Zoro with a hint of challenge. “But Zoro, she does that on every island we go to, minus the massages. She’s your wife, not just your crewmate—what else would she like? What can you do to make this truly special for her?”

Zoro paused, rubbing the back of his neck thoughtfully. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” he admitted. “I mean we know she loves exploring, but maybe we could find some kind of private tour? Just the two of us plus a guide that she could talk to about everything. Then maybe a surprise dinner at the end of the tour with a private local chef? Or I could take her to um… what’s that place called where you look at the night sky with that telescope?”

“An observatory?” Nami smiled, her eyes lighting up at the idea. “Now those sound like ideas she won’t expect. If you really want to surprise her, why not add some live music? I think the island we’re heading to is having a music festival. Remember, you want to create moments and new memories with her Zoro, not just revisit old habits.”

Zoro nodded. “I’ll make it a week to remember. I want everything to be perfect.” Nami nodded as she turned to leave, but stopped when Zoro spoke up again, “And thanks… Nami. I know we fight, but I’m glad we can actually work together to help Robin.”

Nami smirked playfully, “Anytime, Zoro. You’re like the older brother I never wanted.” She winked as she turned to walk away.

This anniversary would be more than a simple celebration; it would be a time to help Robin relax and get her mind off everything she’s been worrying about.

~~~

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the newly docked Thousand Sunny, the island bustled with life. Nami, hoping to give Zoro and Robin alone time, entertained Olivia with tales of the treasures they might find on the island. Meanwhile, Sanji promised Olivia an adventure of her own, complete with games and snacks he made for her.

After the last of the Straw Hats, except for Zoro, left the ship, Robin stepped out from the library, her mind still tangled in the myriad of remedies and theories she’d been studying. As she adjusted to the quiet surroundings, her eyes caught site of her husband standing at the gangplank, dressed unusually well in a crisp, clean shirt and well-fitted pants—free from the usual stains and scents of his rigorous training sessions. Her brow arched in surprise at the sight.

“What’s the special occasion?” Robin asked, a hint of amusement lacing her voice as she took in his appearance.

Zoro offered her a small, secretive smile, the kind that hinted at plans she hadn’t been made aware of. “You’ll see,” he said, his voice low which piqued her curiosity further. “Just follow me. I promise we won’t get lost.”

Robin giggled at his last comment, preparing to keep an eye on landmarks just in case. Hand in hand, they walked down the gangplank, leaving the ship. The island air was filled with the scent of salt and blooming flowers, a refreshing change from the mustiness of her books and herbs that she has surrounded herself with recently. As they walked, Robin felt the tension in her shoulders ease slightly, her interest in Zoro’s mysterious plan growing with each step.

Zoro led her through a winding path lined with lanterns that flickered in the soft twilight, creating a pathway that seemed to lead to a different world. The noise of the port faded, replaced by the gentle lapping of the sea against the shore. After a few minutes, they arrived at a secluded beach, where a table was set under a canopy of stars, the tablecloth fluttering slightly in the gentle breeze.

Zoro smiled as he managed to get them there without getting turned around and lost along the way. Meanwhile a local chef, whom Nami clearly conspired with, greeted them with a warm smile. “Welcome,” he said, gesturing to the table filled with an array of dishes that blended local flavors with the exotic tastes of distant islands. Beside the table, a small ensemble of musicians with stringed instruments prepared to play.

Robin’s eyes widened at the elaborate setup, suddenly feeling underdressed in just her simple purple dress. However, her heart warmed at the effort Zoro had made. “Honey, this is…” she started, searching for words.

“Something special, just for us,” Zoro interrupted, pulling out a chair for her like a true gentleman. “No books, no research, no teas, no crew—just you and me, and a little bit of peace.”

Dinner passed with easy conversation and laughter, each course a delightful surprise that left Robin marveling at the flavors. Zoro, usually so reserved, shared stories from their past adventures that were filled with humor and a touch of nostalgia that left Robin laughing and momentarily free from her burdens.

After a delightful dinner under the stars, Robin leaned over to kiss Zoro in gratitude. “Thank you for this, Zoro. It’s exactly what I needed,” she said, her smile radiant in the moonlight. Hand in hand, Robin began to walk back towards the ship, but Zoro remained rooted in place, causing Robin to pause and look back at him with curiosity.

“We’re not heading back to the ship just yet,” Zoro finally said, his voice gentle. Seeing the confusion on Robin’s face, he continued, “I’ve planned an entire week for us here. Olivia is taken care of, so she will be fine. This week is about you relaxing and us celebrating our anniversary that’s in a few days.”

Robin’s eyes widened with surprise and a flicker of emotion. “A whole week?” she echoed, her voice a mixture of disbelief and excitement.

Zoro nodded, his usual stoic expression softened by a rare smile. “Yes, a whole week. Just the two of us. No interruptions, no obligations, just peace and quiet… and maybe some… private activities, if you’re up for it,” he finished, his tone somewhat flirtatious.

Robin giggled at the implication and allowed Zoro to lead her once again as they walked down the path leading away from the beach. As they approached a charming little cottage nestled among the palms, Robin’s initial surprise turned into a feeling of deep appreciation.

“I don’t know what to say… This… You…” Robin, overwhelmed, struggled to express her gratitude. She realized the stress her intense focus on having another child had placed on Zoro and Olivia. As she felt a wave of guilt wash over her, Zoro gently drew her into his arms, his presence calming.

“I just want you to relax and enjoy our time here,” Zoro murmured, lifting her effortlessly and stepping up to the cottage. His actions spoke louder than words, reassuring her that this week was about their connection, about easing the burdens she had carried.

Inside the cottage, Zoro set her down gently. He cupped her face, looking into her eyes before leaning in to kiss her. “No distractions, no pressures. Just us,” he whispered.

Robin nodded as she returned the kiss. For the first time in not just days, but months even, she allowed herself to fully lean on her husband, to accept the support he was offering without hesitation.

Shortly after Zoro confirmed that Nami had delivered everything to the cottage as promised, he joined Robin on the porch where he made sure she rested comfortably on his lap. In this serene setting, Robin felt more at ease, and their conversation flowed naturally. Zoro listened intently, offering supportive responses that reinforced the strength of their marriage, reminding her of their deep connection.

In these quiet moments, Robin realized how deeply she valued these simple, uninterrupted times with Zoro. She was reminded of the importance of nurturing not only their family but also their relationship, appreciating the effort Zoro had put into planning this escape not just as a respite but as a reaffirmation of their commitment to each other.

As they eventually went to bed, Robin snuggled close to Zoro’s side, her heart lighter than it had been in months. Drifting off to sleep in his arms, she felt a profound sense of gratitude and love, her last thoughts before sleep of how fortunate she was to have Zoro by her side, no matter the challenges they faced.

The next morning, Zoro decided to let Robin sleep in a bit longer while he attempted one of Sanji’s simpler recipes that he wrote out so the ‘dumb Moss Head wouldn’t let Robin-chwan starve’. The kitchen filled with the aroma of breakfast cooking—eggs, a bit of toast, bacon, some of Sanji’s fruit compote, and coffee. Zoro, focused and a tad clumsy, managed to navigate the kitchen in just his pajama pants, his muscular arms moving rhythmically as he cooked.

Robin, awoken by the inviting smells, stretched contentedly in their bed before getting up. She walked softly to the kitchen’s doorway, pausing just a moment to watch her husband. The sight of him, so concentrated and yet so out of his element in the kitchen, brought a smile to her face. She admired the relaxed but powerful display of his muscles and the smooth movement of his arms, a testament not only to his strength as a fighter but also to his unexpected grace in such domestic moments.

After a moment, she moved quietly up behind him. Just as he plated the last of the food, Robin reached out, wrapping her arms around his waist and resting her head against his broad back. Zoro smiled, recognizing his wife’s touch, and his body relaxed.

“Good morning,” she murmured into his back, her voice muffled slightly by his skin.

Zoro chuckled, turning his head to look over his shoulder at her. “Morning. Hope you’re hungry.”

“I am, but not just for breakfast,” Robin replied playfully, tightening her embrace a little to emphasize her point.

Zoro’s cheeks warmed at Robin’s flirting, but he quickly composed himself, turning to face her with a playful glint in his eye. “Well, there’s definitely enough to satisfy all appetites,” he responded with a grin, wrapping his arms around her.

Robin, her smile broadening, rested her hands on his chest. “It does smell wonderful, though I’m sure my attractive personal chef has something to do with it,” she stated, her fingers tracing his skin.

“Only the best for you,” Zoro replied, his voice lowering as he leaned down to capture her lips with his in a gentle, affirming kiss. Their proximity and the quiet of the morning mingled to create a perfect, serene moment.

As they parted slightly, Zoro kept his arms tight around his wife, not wanting to let her go. “You know, the food is going to get cold,” he said, although he knew both of them weren’t all that hungry for food anymore.

The meal was forgotten for a few moments as they continued to enjoy each other’s company, sharing soft touches and quiet laughter. After their affectionate exchange in the kitchen, Robin and Zoro returned to their bed, not quite ready to end their private moment. As they laid together, the rest of the world was momentarily forgotten.

Eventually, reality nudged its way back as Robin’s thoughts drifted to the breakfast still waiting for them. She teased Zoro about the fate of their meal, “I bet Sanji would have a fit if he knew we let the carefully prepared breakfast get cold.”

Zoro scoffed lightly. “Like I’d care what that swirly-browed love-cook thinks,” he retorted, his voice filled with feigned disdain but a sparkle in his eye that told Robin he was enjoying their playful banter.

Reluctantly, they untangled themselves from the cozy embrace of their bed and after getting ready for the day they made their way back to the kitchen. Robin reheated the breakfast, and soon they were sitting at that table, finally eating the food that Zoro had meticulously prepared.

As they cleared the table, Zoro leaned against the counter, watching Robin with an appreciative eye. “I’ve got something planned for you later,” he said, his tone hinting at the care he had taken in organizing the day. “How about a massage this afternoon? I thought it would help you relax even more.”

Robin’s eyes lit up at the suggestion. The thought of a peaceful afternoon, being pampered and cared for, was exactly what she needed. “That sounds perfect,” she replied, her gratitude evident in her smile. “Thank you, Zoro. This trip is already more than I could have asked for.”

Zoro nodded, pleased with her response. “Good, that’s all I wanted. Just to see you happy and relaxed,” he said as he stepped forward to pull her into his arms. “Now, let’s enjoy the rest of the day together.”

~~~

Over the next several days, Robin and Zoro's time on the secluded island unfolded like a beautiful, serene montage. Their days were filled with leisurely activities, from private tours that showcased the stunning vistas and hidden coves of the island to Robin's peaceful afternoons spent browsing through quaint local bookshops where she discovered rare finds.

Each evening, the couple enjoyed dinners under the stars, where they shared conversations filled with laughter and reminiscence. Zoro, usually reserved, opened up more than usual, sharing thoughts and dreams which only deepened Robin's affection for him.

The island's ambiance was perfect for nurturing their relationship, away from the stresses of their usual adventurous life. The gentle sea breeze and the rhythmic sound of the waves created a backdrop for their nightly strolls along the beach, where they held hands and let their guards down, discussing everything from the trivial to the deeply personal.

During these relaxing days, the couple also found themselves weaving through vibrant marketplaces. Robin, with an eye for unique treasures, found joy in selecting local crafts and textiles, each piece a memory they would take back home. Zoro carried her bags, occasionally pointing out items he thought would make her smile.

The end of their week was a music festival held on the island. The festival was a colorful, lively event filled with dancing and music that seemed to celebrate the vibrancy of life itself. As they mingled with the crowd, Robin and Zoro enjoyed performances from local musicians, their music a blend of traditional sounds and contemporary beats, which had them swaying and laughing together in the crowd.

The nights were particularly special. Each evening, after the sun had set, and the coolness of the night wrapped around them, they retreated to their room. The tranquility of the island and the comfort of their shared space allowed them to reconnect not just emotionally but also physically, each touch and kiss a reaffirmation of their love and commitment to each other. These moments were intimate and profound, a celebration of their relationship that was respectful and filled with love.

This week had not only been a break from their adventurous life but a crucial moment to reflect on what truly mattered. For Robin, it reaffirmed the richness of her current life, highlighting her contentment with her loving family and friends. She realized that while the possibility of having another child would be a blessing, she was already deeply grateful for the love and life she shared with Zoro and Olivia. The realization helped her appreciate the present, embracing her happiness, whether or not their family grew larger.

As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, marking the end of their getaway, both Robin and Zoro felt renewed, their hearts lighter, their connection deeper, and their spirits ready to return to their life at sea with new vigor and a refreshed outlook.

~~~

In the dimly lit room of the Sunny, the early hours before dawn wrapped the surroundings in a quiet embrace. Robin, now cleaned up and comfortably dressed in Zoro’s oversized shirt, cradled her newborn son Kenji in her arms. Beside her on the bed, Olivia had fallen asleep, her small hand clutching the fabric of her mother’s shirt.

Robin gazed down at Kenji, her eyes welling up with tears of joy. Despite the odds, despite everything, here he was—perfect and peaceful in her arms. “I can’t believe it,” she whispered to herself. “I love you, Kenji,” she continued as she gently kissed the top of his head.

At that moment, Zoro returned, his arms filled with supplies Chopper had prepared for Robin and the baby. He paused at the door, his heart swelling at the sight before him—his family, his world, in one small room. Noticing the tears on Robin’s cheeks, he quickly crossed the room. “What’s wrong, are you okay?” he asked, his voice filled with concern.

Robin looked up at him, her smile radiant even through her tears. “I’m more than okay, honey. I’m happy. So incredibly happy,” she reassured him, her voice trembling with emotion.

Zoro settled next to Robin on the bed, careful not to jostle Olivia or Kenji. “He’s perfect,” he murmured with a warmth that softened his usually stern features. He gently kissed Robin’s temple, expressing his affection for her without words.

Robin extended her free hand towards Zoro, who grasped it firmly, his other arm encircling her in a gentle embrace. “With all the worry and doubt, I didn’t know if this would happen. I had come to terms with it, but here he is—our little miracle,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion and gratitude.

“I’m glad I got to be here for this,” Zoro said, his voice low, hinting at the pain of having missed significant moments during Olivia’s birth and first year due to their separation as a crew. “I wouldn’t have missed it for the world.”

As the first light of dawn began to filter through the window, Robin felt the night’s emotions and her own exhaustion weighing heavily on her. She leaned against Zoro, feeling the rush of emotions hit her as well. “Hold me,” she murmured, her eyelids heavy.

“I’ll stay right here,” Zoro assured her, his voice soft. He gently lifted Kenji from his wife’s arms, placing him securely in his crib, then returned to gather Robin and Olivia into his arms. As Robin finally surrendered to sleep, wrapped in the warmth of her family, Zoro remained awake, his heart full, as he watched over his family.

Chapter Text

After an intense situation involving a kraken that Luffy has decided to name Surume, the Thousand Sunny landed on its side on the sea floor with a jarring thud, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the ship. Zoro, quick to react, grabbed Olivia and held her tightly against his chest, shielding her from the brunt of the impact. As the dust settled, he looked down at his daughter, concern etched across his face.

Zoro slowly loosened his grip and set her down to look at her. He brushed a few strands of hair away from her face, checking for any signs of injury. “Are you okay, Olivia?” he asked, his voice gentle.

Olivia, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and wonder, nodded slowly. “Wivia okay. No boo-boos,” she said, holding up her tiny hands to show her father.

Relief washed over Zoro, and he couldn't help but smile. Meanwhile, Robin, having been thrown off balance by the impact, quickly got to her feet and made her way over to Zoro and Olivia. Her first instinct was to gently hold Olivia’s face, her eyes scanning for any signs of injury. “Are you alright, sweetie?” she asked softly as she continued to look over her daughter’s arms and hands.

Olivia nodded again, her small hands reaching up to also show her mother she was not hurt. “Wivia okay,” she repeated, her voice a bit stronger this time.

Robin smiled, as relief flooded her expression. She leaned down and gently kissed both of Olivia’s hands. “You’re such a big girl,” she whispered.

Zoro watched the interaction, his heart warming at the sight of his girlfriend and daughter. He still couldn’t believe that not only did he just get his girlfriend back, but he also has a daughter. As he admired the tender moment, his gaze shifted, catching sight of movement in the distance.

A group of Fish-Men rode towards them on the backs of massive sea beasts, their menacing figures silhouetted against the eerie glow of the deep sea. Zoro’s eyes narrowed, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword.

“Who are they?” he muttered, his voice low and tense.

Olivia’s eyes grew wide with fear, and she clutched her father’s leg tightly. “Wivia scared,” she whispered, her small body trembling.

Robin stood close to Zoro, her own instincts kicking in as she prepared to protect her family. “Stay close to us,” she said softly to Olivia, her eyes never leaving the approaching threat.

As the Fish-Men approached the Thousand Sunny, Zoro’s mind raced with possible strategies. He had to protect Robin and Olivia, had to ensure their safety no matter what. The sea beasts roared, their massive forms creating waves that rocked the ship.

The leader of the Fish-Men stepped forward, a cruel smile spreading across his face. “Straw Hats, welcome to Fishman Island,” he sneered. “You’ve caused quite a stir. Now, let’s see how you fare in our domain.”

Zoro’s eyes blazed with determination. “Bring it on,” he growled, his voice steady and unyielding. He glanced down at Olivia, who was clinging to Robin now. “Stay with right here, Olivia. We’ll keep you safe.”

Before Zoro could add anything further, the Sunny was suddenly launched past the New Fish-Man Pirates with a powerful Coup De Burst. The coating around the ship shrank and compressed, the sudden loss of air adding to the turmoil. Robin instinctively held Olivia close, her eyes meeting Zoro’s next to her. Her look conveyed a silent message: “We’re alright.”

Zoro, though worried, gave a small nod of understanding, his eyes filled with determination. He started to crawl towards them, but the Sunny’s trajectory took a dramatic turn. Sunny plunged through the first bubble housing Fishman Island causing the ship’s coating to tear away violently.

“Hold on tight!” Zoro shouted, as he reached for Robin and Olivia to keep them safe. However, before he could reach them, they were all suddenly submerged in the sea water.

The current was fierce, swirling around them with a relentless force. Zoro struggled to keep his focus on his family, the lack of oxygen making every movement a battle. He kicked against the current, trying to swim towards Robin, who was now practically unconscious as the current took her.

Robin couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe, her powers utterly useless in the depths of the ocean. The current swept her away with a force that was impossible to resist.

Zoro’s heart pounded, a mix of panic and determination fueling his efforts. He pushed forward with every ounce of strength he had, but the current was too strong. His vision darkened, his body betraying him as he saw Olivia slip from Robin’s grasp.

“Robin… Olivia… I’m sorry…” His last thoughts were a silent apology, a promise he couldn’t keep.

~~~

Robin awoke on the cold, damp sands of Fishman Island, her body feeling as though it weighed a thousand pounds. Her limbs were numb and unresponsive, a direct consequence of her exposure to seawater. Every attempt to move sent a wave of exhaustion rolling over her, leaving her breathless and weak. Her throat was raw, making each breath a raspy struggle as she tried to call out, “Olivia? Zoro?”

The silence that greeted her was suffocating. Panic clawed at her chest as she managed to lift her head, scanning her surroundings. There was no sign of Zoro or Olivia, and the absence of their familiar presence filled Robin with a deep, gnawing fear.

She attempted to rise, her arms shaking under the strain, barely supporting her weight. “Olivia!” her voice cracked, a pitiful sound in the vast emptiness. With monumental effort, she crawled forward, each movement a testament to her desperation. Her mind was overrun with terrifying scenarios involving her daughter and Zoro, the thought of them hurt or worse fueling her shaky movements.

Meanwhile, not far from where Robin struggled, Olivia wandered along the bustling streets of Fishman Island. Her small frame was nearly swallowed by the crowd, her tiny voice barely audible over the clamor. “Please, help find Mommy,” she whimpered to anyone who would glance her way. Her big eyes were filled with tears, her face smeared with salt and sand.

The Fishmen and Merfolk hurried past, many too wrapped up in their own concerns to pay much attention to the distressed human child. Olivia felt more and more frightened with each rejection, her small hands clutching the hem of her shirt as she tried again and again. “Help Wivia, please,” she begged, but her plea was lost in the noise of the crowd.

Back on the beach, Robin managed to pull herself into a sitting position against a rocky outcrop. Her body was still sluggish, her mind foggy, but she knew she had to keep going, to find Olivia and ensure her safety. The thought of her daughter alone in this unfamiliar place spurred her on, pushing her past the limits of her exhaustion.

She squinted towards the island’s bustling center, a knot of dread tightening in her stomach. Robin's heart ached to be with Olivia, to protect her and hold her close. The reality of her helplessness in the seawater haunted her, reminding her painfully of her limitations as a Devil Fruit user.

Olivia eventually found herself in a quieter part of the town. Her small body was tired, her steps slow and unsteady. She slumped against a wall, her hope dwindling.

“Mommy...” she whispered to herself, her voice a mere breath as she closed her eyes, exhaustion overtaking her fear.

An hour had passed since Robin awoke on the desolate beach of Fishman Island, although to her it felt like a lifetime. Gradually, she had regained some strength, enough to stand and walk, though her movements were still sluggish from the aftereffects of her ordeal in the sea. As her clothes dried and her body recovered from the initial shock of submersion, Robin had begun to use her powers more effectively. Sprouting extra limbs to stabilize herself and eyes and ears to extend her search, she was determined not to waste any moment.

Robin frantically asked passersby, her voice increasingly desperate, “Have you seen a little girl? She’s only about this tall, looks very much like me, or a tall, muscular man with green hair and three swords? Please, any information could help.”

Most shook their heads, some with genuine concern flashing across their faces, others too hurried or indifferent to give more than a cursory glance. With each negative response, Robin’s heart sank a little more, but she pushed on, driven by a mother’s relentless hope.

As she neared a narrow alleyway, a soft, pitiful crying caught her attention. Robin paused, her heart skipping a beat. “That cry… Olivia?” She focused, sprouting additional eyes along the walls of the buildings and ears near the ground to pinpoint the sound. There, hidden in the shadowy recess of the alley, was a small, huddled form.

Robin wasted no time, her legs carrying her faster than they had all day. As she approached, the form of her daughter became clearer. Olivia was balled up in a fetal position, her little body shaking with sobs, utterly alone and frightened.

“Olivia!” Robin called out; her voice choked with emotion.

At the sound of her mother’s voice, Olivia’s head snapped up, her tear-streaked face breaking into a look of disbelief and relief. “Mommy!” she cried out, scrambling to her feet and running towards Robin.

Robin scooped Olivia up the moment she was within reach, lifting her into a tight embrace. Tears of relief flowed freely down Robin’s cheeks as she felt the small arms of her daughter clinging back just as tightly. She peppered Olivia’s face with kisses, murmuring words of comfort. “It’s okay, my love, Mommy’s here. You’re safe now, everything’s going to be alright.”

Olivia burrowed into her mother’s embrace, her sobs gradually subsiding as she felt the familiar, comforting presence of her mother. “Wivia scared, Mommy.”

“I know, darling, I know,” Robin soothed, stroking her hair gently. “But you’re incredibly brave. I’m here now, and I won’t leave you again.”

As Robin held Olivia close, her mind was already racing ahead—Zoro was still missing, and there was no time to lose. However, for this brief moment, the relief of having found her daughter safe and sound allowed her to breathe easier.

With her daughter in one arm, Robin used her powers to continue her search more efficiently, sprouting eyes and ears in a wider radius as she began to move out of the alley. Each step was filled with renewed purpose, her determination fueled by the reunion and the need to find Zoro to reunite their family completely.

~~~

In the cold, damp stone chamber deep within the Ryugu Palace, Zoro sat in solitude, the weight of his thoughts as heavy as the shackles that might have bound him had his captors deemed it necessary. His swords were gone, taken from him, but the true sharpness—his resolve—remained unbroken, focused intently on the safety of Robin and Olivia. Yet beneath that resolve, doubt began to seep into his mind, as invasive and cold as the seawater that surrounded the island.

He was a father now, a role he never expected nor fully prepared for, thrust upon him amidst the chaos of pirate life. The thought was both a beacon and a burden, guiding yet heavy. Olivia’s face, her small hands clutching at him in fear, flashed across his mind’s eye, replaying over and over like a taunting echo. He had let her down, failed to protect her when she needed him most. The gnawing concern for her safety twisted deeper with each passing second of unknown.

“What kind of crappy father am I?” he questioned himself, the walls of the cell seeming to close in with the weight of his self-doubt. This life, the life of a pirate, was no life for a child. He had always known that, always believed it. The dangers, the endless threats—it was no place for innocence. Part of him had never wanted a child for that very reason—to bring a life into this world only to expose it to peril was a cruelty he couldn't stomach.

However, there was another part of him, one he rarely acknowledged, that had wondered what it would be like to have a child. Now that he had Olivia, he was grateful and shocked, but plagued by the persistent fear that he was inadequate, a screw-up not fit for the title of 'dad'.

Then there’s Robin—strong, patient, beautiful Robin—who had waited for him for two years, who loved him despite his flaws and rough edges, who loved him enough to willingly bring their child into this world. How was she so strong? How could she love someone who continually questioned his worth, his capability to protect those he loved?

As he sat there, the image of Robin, possibly hurt or in danger because of him, ignited a fire within him. If anyone had dared to lay a hand on her, to take her from him, he would hunt them down, no matter where they hid.

He needed to find them, to make it right. To show Olivia that he could be the father she deserved, to show Robin that her faith in him wasn’t misplaced. They were his to protect, his family, and he would not fail them again.

With each thought, Zoro’s resolve hardened yet again, sharpening like the blades he was so accustomed to wielding. He would escape this cell, find his girls, and rectify his failures with all the strength and determination that had made him a feared swordsman across the seas. Being a father might be uncharted territory, but he was no stranger to battles, be they against enemies or against his own insecurities.

He stood up, feeling the familiar stir of battle readiness in his veins, tempered now with a more profound drive. This wasn’t just another fight; this was a fight for his family, for his future… And Zoro Roronoa did not back down from a fight, no matter the odds.

A pair of guards stationed outside his cell kept watch, their expressions a mix of disdain and wariness. Zoro had already tried several times to convince them of his innocence regarding the ridiculous charges of mermaid kidnapping, but his words fell on skeptical ears. He figured he would give talking one more shot before he took matters into his own hands.

“I’m telling you for the last time,” Zoro’s voice echoed against the stone walls, his tone firm and assertive, “I didn’t kidnap any mermaids. I need to find my girlfriend and my daughter. They’re lost out there, possibly in danger. I gotta get to them.”

The guards snorted in unison. “A likely story,” the taller guard, with a jagged scar running down his arm, replied mockingly. “You pirates are all the same, thinking you can fool us with tales of family and feigned innocence.”

Zoro glared at them, his frustration mounting. “Look, I know I don’t seem like a ‘family man’, but I’m not lying. Why would a guy like me, make up something that?” he retorted sharply, hoping to inject some sense into the guards.

The shorter guard, a bulky fish-man with a skeptical brow, chuckled darkly. “And you still expect us to believe that? We know you Straw Hats are full of tricks.”

Deciding that reason was getting him nowhere, Zoro shifted tactics. He leaned forward against the bars, his gaze calculating. “If you won’t listen to reason, maybe you’ll believe action. Come in here and fight me, if you’re so convinced of your own strength,” he taunted, hoping to provoke them into a mistake.

The scarred guard hesitated, then stepped closer to the bars, his face inches from Zoro's. “You’re in no position to challenge us, pirate.”

Zoro smirked. “Sounds like you’re scared to fight a swordsman who doesn’t even have any swords. Didn’t know you were that weak.”

Enraged by the taunt, the guard stuck his face almost completely into the cell, “I’ll teach you respect,” he growled.

Without hesitation, Zoro grabbed the guard’s head and yanked him forward, slamming his head against the cell bars with a resounding clang. The guard slumped to the ground, unconscious.

Quickly, Zoro reached through the bars and grabbed the keys from the guard’s belt. He unlocked the cell, stepping over the unconscious body with a grim nod. “Should’ve listened,” he muttered.

Once out, Zoro quickly disposed of the other guard before moving forward. He found his swords in an adjacent storage room, laid carelessly atop a pile of confiscated belongings. Grabbing them, a familiar sense of readiness settled over him. He strapped them on, feeling more like himself with each step he took towards the sounds of battle echoing through the palace.

He navigated the corridors only getting lost a few times, as he tried to be guided by the noise of fighting and occasional shouts of his crewmates. His heart raced—not just from the anticipation of the fight but from the desperate hope that he would find Robin and Olivia unharmed.

As he rounded a corner, he caught sight of Brook, Usopp, and Nami back-to-back, holding off a group of fish-man soldiers. “Oi, need a hand?” Zoro called out, drawing one of his swords with a fluid motion.

Usopp looked up, relief flooding his face. “Zoro! It's about time you showed up!” he exclaimed, firing another shot from his slingshot.

Zoro grinned and launched into the fray, his swords flashing. The fish-men, taken aback by his sudden appearance, faltered under his aggressive assault.

Between parries and strikes, Zoro called out to Brook, “Seen Robin and Olivia?”

Brook, dancing around his opponents with his cane sword, shook his head. “No, not since we were scattered. They must be somewhere safe, I hope!”

Finishing off his opponents with a swift double slash, Zoro nodded. “Keep an eye out. I need to find them.”

~~~

The Forest of the Sea was quiet, its serene atmosphere momentarily disrupted by the clash between Jinbei and Luffy. As Robin and Olivia returned from the exploration of a nearby poneglyph, the sounds of battle drew near. Robin’s scholarly interest in the poneglyph had been substantial, but now her attention snapped back to the present dangers.

Upon witnessing the heated fight, Robin swiftly set Olivia down near a sturdy tree. “Stay right here, baby, I’m not going anywhere,” she instructed with a gentle firmness, ensuring Olivia was safe and somewhat secluded from potential harm.

With her daughter securely placed, Robin crossed her arms over her chest and focused. She then executed her ability with precision, creating a clone that materialized right in the midst of the fray. The clone appeared just as Jinbei and Luffy were about to strike each other, and with a commanding tone, it declared, “That’s enough!” Simultaneously, the clone raised both hands in a stopping motion, signaling the combatants to cease their hostilities.

Caught off guard and thinking Robin was in imminent danger, Sanji leapt into the action without a second thought. His concern, however, turned into confusion as Robin’s clone dissipated right before contact, causing Sanji, Luffy, and Jinbei to collide with each other. The impact was harsh, and all three men staggered back, each nursing their bruised egos and bodies.

From a safe distance, Nami watched the scene unfold with a mixture of amusement and concern. She turned to Robin, who was now picking Olivia back up, cradling her gently to shield her from the chaos.

As Robin approached, Nami quickly filled her in. “You missed the broadcast… I’m kind of glad you did” she began, her tone hesitant. “Zoro, Usopp, and Brook... they’ve been captured… They didn’t make it out of the castle like I did.”

Robin felt her heart drop at the news, a cold dread washing over her. Without hesitation, she covered Olivia’s ears with her hands, protecting her from any additional terrifying news. Olivia looked up at her mother with wide, curious eyes, sensing the tension but not understanding the gravity of the situation.

“Robin, it didn’t look good, they’re set to be executed by drowning.” Nami said, her tone indicating seriousness.

“How did Zoro look? Was he hurt at all?” Robin managed to ask, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her.

Nami’s expression softened, understanding the depth of Robin’s concern. “He seemed unharmed, in a cage though. Brooding as usual, you know how he is.”

Robin nodded, her mind racing with plans and possibilities. Her gaze shifted back to Olivia, seeing the innocence in her daughter’s eyes that she was determined to protect at all costs. “We need to find them and save them.”

Luffy and Jinbei, now recovered from their clash, began to discuss their next move, their voices low and serious. The group’s dynamics had shifted into high gear, with each member ready to play their part in the rescue.

Moments later, Robin held Olivia closer to her chest, the little girl's head resting heavily against her shoulder. Olivia’s eyelids fluttered, weighed down by fatigue and the day’s overwhelming events.

“Shhh, it’s alright, Olivia,” Robin soothed, gently rocking back and forth as she tried to calm her daughter. The toddler’s small fists clenched and unclenched in irritation, her previous adventures and excitement having evaporated into the discomfort of sheer exhaustion.

Olivia whined softly, her voice hoarse, “Wivia sleepy. Go home?”

Robin kissed the top of her head, feeling a twinge of guilt for the situation they were in. “Soon, my love. We just need to help Daddy and the others first,” she explained quietly, her eyes shifting back to where Luffy, Jinbei, and the rest of the crew were gathered in a tense huddle.

The crew's voices were a mix of urgency and frustration as they hashed out the details of their mission. Luffy’s determined shouts punctuated the air, his resolve as palpable as the humidity around them.

“No, now,” Olivia mumbled, her small body squirming in Robin’s arms, seeking comfort in her discomfort.

“I know, baby, I know,” Robin replied, her heart aching with every fidget and fuss. She adjusted Olivia in her arms, trying to find a position that might ease the toddler into sleep.

Robin glanced apologetically at Nami, who was watching with a sympathetic expression. “Could you...?” Robin gestured slightly with her head towards the group.

Nami nodded, stepping closer to the planning group to listen in, ready to relay the essentials to Robin. She could see the dual tug of motherhood and duty that Robin was grappling with.

Meanwhile, Robin continued to comfort Olivia, her voice a soft lull in the chaotic backdrop. “Look, Olivia, see the leaves? How they dance in the wind?” She pointed up at the foliage, creating distractions with her powers, a few gentle flower petals floating down to amuse her daughter.

Olivia’s gaze followed the drifting petals, a momentary distraction from her tiredness. She reached out her hand, her mood momentarily brightened. “Pretty,” she said, a small smile flickering across her features.

“Yes, very pretty, just like you,” Robin smiled back, her spirits lifted by the simple joy of her daughter. Yet, her attention remained divided, her mind tracking the snippets of conversation she could catch from the group.

As the group eventually finalized preparations, Robin now seated, was holding Olivia as she finally succumbed to sleep. With Olivia resting, Robin could focus. She set her mind on the tasks ahead, the rescue, the fight, their survival. No matter the challenges of piracy or parenthood, she would protect her family.

~~~

As the dust settled over the remnants of the battle on Fishman Island, the Straw Hats gathered to regroup and recover from their individual fights. The fierce fighting had taken its toll, but it also demonstrated their unwavering commitment to each other and their ideals.

In a quieter part of the clearing, near the hull of the Thousand Sunny, Robin sat with Chopper in her lap, gently checking over the crew’s doctor. The little reindeer was exhausted, his usually bright eyes dimmed from the effort of transforming into his formidable Monster Point.

“Just take it easy for a while,” Robin murmured softly as she continued to examine him.

Chopper nodded, managing a weak smile. “Monster Point really takes a lot out of me, but I’ll be okay after some rest.”

Nearby, Sanji watched the scene unfold and Zoro could have sworn he saw the ‘Love-Cook’s’ eyes turn to hearts as he tried to gain Robin’s attention. “You know, Robin-chwan, I also used my special attack. I need to rest and only your lap will help me recover too!”

Zoro was ready to slice that annoying Love Cook in two before his gaze shifted to Olivia, who was standing a little apart from the group. Her expression was a mix of awe and a slight pout, her young mind grappling with the complex emotions of everything that has happened. Despite the reassurances and the cheerful banter around her, Olivia felt a pang of jealousy seeing Robin so focused on Chopper. She was used to be the center of Robin’s world, and though she was surrounded by new friends and her father, whom she knew from stories and the wanted posters her mother kept, her comfort still lay predominately with her mother.

Noticing her discomfort, Zoro realized it was time to act like a father and walked over to Olivia. He crouched down to her level, offering her a small, reassuring smile. “Hey, uh, kiddo, you okay?” he asked, trying to keep his voice gentle.

Olivia glanced at Robin, then back at Zoro, her lower lip quivering slightly. “Mama’s busy,” she mumbled, her eyes wide and unsure.

Zoro reached out, tugging her gently into a hug. “It’s okay. She’s just helping Chopper, but um, I’m—I’m here,” he tried to assure her even though he wasn’t confident in what he would do to help. “We can go look at my swords, if you want?”

Olivia looked up at him, her initial hesitation melting away at the offer. As Zoro led Olivia towards his carefully laid-out swords, he felt an unusual nervousness that was uncharacteristic of his usual stoic demeanor. His life had always been focused on one goal, becoming the World’s Greatest Swordsman, not the delicate task of comforting a child, especially his own daughter whom he was still getting to know.

“See these?” Zoro began, sitting down with Olivia sitting beside him. “You can’t touch them, because I don’t want you to get hurt, but uh we can look at them if you want.”

Olivia’s eyes widened with interest, momentarily distracted from her earlier discomfort. Thinking about the stories her mother told her, she couldn’t help but wonder if they held some sort of power. “Are they magic?” she asked, her voice filled with wonder.

Zoro chuckled softly—a sound rarely heard from him. “Not magic, but they are special. This one reminds me of a special promise,” he explained.

Ignoring his earlier warning of not touching the swords, Olivia reached out tentatively to touch the swords, Zoro watched her with an intensity born of concern. To ensure she didn’t touch one of the blades, he instead guided her hand to one of the sheaths.

Before anything further could happen, Princess Shirahoshi made her way to the Straw Hat crew crying and holding a beaten and battered Luffy. The sight instantly caused the crew to jump into action.

Robin and Chopper quickly moved to help, assessing Luffy’s injuries. “He needs a blood transfusion immediately! Does anyone have type F blood?” Chopper declared, hoping someone on the island would be willing to help. After what seemed like an eternity, Jinbei stepped up offering to help.

As they set up the makeshift medical station, Robin’s hands were steady, her focus absolute as she assisted Chopper with the transfusion process. Her mind was on her responsibilities as a crew member first, ensuring the safety and recovery of their captain.

Zoro, who had now been standing by keeping Olivia back, noticed Robin’s divided attention and Olivia’s gaze never straying from her mother.

“Hey, Olivia,” Zoro said as he looked down at her. “Why don’t we let Robin—I mean your mom—help Luffy, okay?”

Olivia shook her head as she watched her mother who was busy with the medical emergency. “Mommy?” she called out, her voice shaky.

Seeing her distress, Zoro gently scooped Olivia up, trying to comfort her as he had seen Robin do. “She will be right back, she’s just helping Luffy get better. Do you think you can be brave for her?” he coaxed, holding her close.

Olivia nodded, sniffling, as she leaned her head onto Zoro’s shoulder. “Want Mommy,” she whimpered, clearly struggling with the chaos and the absence of her mother’s comforting presence.

Zoro adjusted Olivia in his arms, holding her securely as he started walking slowly around the area. “Let’s look at some cool stuff around here. You like cool stuff, right?” he asked, looking down at his daughter. “How did Robin take care of Olivia by herself? Do kids always get this fussy?” he thought to himself as they walked.

Zoro tried to distract Olivia with anything he could find around them, pointing out things like certain things out. However, as they moved further from where Robin was attending to Luffy, Olivia’s initial calm began to unravel. She peered around, realizing they had wandered a bit too far for her comfort. The sight of her mother, now barely visible in the distance, triggered a new wave of anxiety.

“Mommy!” Olivia’s voice turned desperate as she started to squirm in Zoro’s arms, her small hands pushing against his chest as if trying to free herself. “Go back! Want Mommy!” she cried, her face crumpling into tears.

Zoro’s heart sank. He stopped walking, confusion and concern etching his features. “Olivia, it’s okay, we’re not far. Your mom is just over there,” he tried to reassure her, pointing towards where they had come from, but Olivia’s distress only intensified, her efforts to free herself growing frantic.

Feeling the self-doubt creeping in, Zoro tightened his hold not wanting to scare her but unsure how to soothe her. “Hey, hey, it’s alright. We can go back,” he said softly, his tone filled with worry. As he turned to head back towards Robin, his mind was flooded with doubts. “Am I that scary to my own kid? I guess I’m doing this all wrong. Does she even know who I really am?”

Zoro’s steps quickened as he made his way back, his thoughts a whirlwind of self-criticism. “I wasn’t there when she was born, when she took her first steps, when she said her first words. Robin’s done all that alone. I guess Olivia really doesn’t see me as her dad, maybe she thinks that ‘Daddy’ is just my name, that I’m just some crewmate of Robin’s.”

As they approached closer to where Robin was, Olivia’s cries began to subside, her eyes locked on her mother. Upon reaching Robin, Zoro set Olivia gently on the ground, giving her the freedom to go to her mother.

Robin finished up her task with Chopper and turned towards her family, her eyes widening with concern. “Baby, what’s wrong?” she asked, immediately reaching out to scoop Olivia into her arms.

Olivia clung to Robin, her small body shaking from the recent upheaval. Zoro watched the reunion, feeling a mixture of relief and residual guilt. He stood up, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.

Robin looked over Olivia’s head at Zoro, her expression softening as she could tell what he was thinking. “Zoro, she’s just not used to being away from me for so long. She will be fine,” she reassured.

Zoro felt increasingly out of place, his thoughts were clouded by the day’s events and his perceived failure as a father. He needed space, a brief respite to gather his thoughts and recalibrate.

“I’m going to go grab something from Sunny,” Zoro said abruptly, his voice carrying feigned casualness as he leaned in to kiss Robin’s cheek and then walk away.

Robin sighed, her frustration evident as she watched Zoro distance himself yet. Despite their time together and the closeness they had shared before their separation, she could feel him holding back, retreating behind his usual façade of stoicism. It was as if they were starting over in their efforts to be comfortable with each other, and she found herself struggling to breach the walls he put up whenever he felt vulnerable.

“Why won't he let me in?” Robin wondered, her heart heavy. It felt like a step backward, trying to coax him to open up as she had in the early days of their relationship.

This tension hung unresolved between them as the scene shifted to the grand banquet at Ryugu Palace, thrown in honor of the Straw Hats. The palace hall was filled with laughter, music, and the clinking of glasses, a festive atmosphere celebrating their recent victory. Zoro, however, seemed more interested in the sake than participating in the festivities with Robin and Olivia. He kept to the side, his mood somewhat sullen as he drank heavily, avoiding much interaction with anyone, especially Robin. He wasn’t upset with her, far from it, however, he was scared to face her due to his own feelings of inadequacy.

Noticing Zoro's withdrawal and feeling a mix of disappointment and concern, Robin decided to use the opportunity to speak with King Neptune about matters concerning their journey and some historical information she was keen to gather. She knew Zoro would come to her eventually, or so she hoped, but it had been two years. “Maybe his feelings towards me have changed and he was just saving face?” she couldn’t help but overthink as she walked away.

Zoro, his sake cup paused halfway to his lips, eventually noticed the absence of Robin’s calming presence. The room felt cold and empty without her presence, and it sent a pang of guilt through him. Setting down his cup, he stood up, his movements a bit unsteady from the amount of sake he drank and started to look for her.

After finishing her detailed discussion with King Neptune, Robin was left standing alone, her thoughts returning to Zoro and their unresolved issues. As she turned to just retire for the evening, she saw Zoro approaching.

“Robin,” Zoro called out softly as he came closer. He paused, noticing Olivia asleep in her arms. “Need a hand with her?”

His offer, though hesitant, did little to ease the frustration building within her. “You choose now to help?” Robin’s voice was low but tinged with frustration. “After leaving us to handle the evening on our own?”

Zoro winced, the reproach in her voice cutting deeper because he knew she was right. “I... I deserve that… I know I messed up. I shouldn’t have just walked away like that,” he admitted, his voice laden with regret. “If you’re willing to come with me, I have something to show you.”

Robin looked at him, her frustration slowly giving way to curiosity. Despite her annoyance, her deep-seated trust and love for Zoro nudged her towards giving him a chance to explain himself. “Alright, Zoro. Show me.”

Carefully balancing Olivia in one arm, she followed Zoro, her steps measured as she waited to see what he had planned, hoping that whatever he had to show her might also provide a way for them to reconnect and address the distance that had seemingly formed between them during their separation.

Zoro's steps were uncharacteristically sure tonight, and they made their way through the corridors of Ryugu Palace without any of the infamous detours that usually accompanied his attempts at navigation. Despite the correctness of his path, his mind was filled with self-reproach.

"Might as well be useless," he muttered under his breath, berating himself. "Walking away like an idiot... Upsetting my girlfriend…"

Robin, walking a step behind with Olivia cradled against her, heard the low rumble of Zoro's self-criticism. Her heart twinged at the harsh words he reserved for himself, and she quickened her step to catch up to him. Gently, she reached out to grasp his arm, causing him to halt and turn toward her.

"Zoro, what did you just say?" she asked, her tone soft but firm, demanding clarity.

Zoro hesitated, his eyes shifting away from hers as he was caught off guard by her directness. He knew he couldn’t evade this conversation, not with Robin. Taking a deep breath, he faced her, the guilt evident in his furrowed brow.

"I said I’m useless," he confessed, the words heavy with defeat. "I... I walked away when you and Olivia might have needed me just to feel sorry for myself. I mean what idiot walks away from his girlfriend and daughter? And I can’t stop thinking that I won’t be a good dad to her. I mean I couldn’t even keep her calm when you were only a few feet away from us.”

Robin listened intently, her eyes never leaving his. When he finished, she stepped closer, her hold on his arm tightening reassuringly. "Zoro, you’re not useless, and you’re certainly not an idiot. You’re learning, just like any of us would be in your place."

She shifted Olivia slightly in her arms, ensuring the child was still soundly asleep before continuing. "Being a good partner, a good father, it doesn’t come with a manual. It comes with making mistakes and learning from them, and you are learning, every day. You worrying about being good at those roles tells me how much you care—that’s what makes you more than good enough."

Zoro looked down at Robin, taking in her words. The knot of anxiety in his chest loosened slightly with her reassurance, but his doubts lingered.

"Robin, I want to be there for you both, always. But what if—"

Robin cut him off with a gentle kiss on his cheek, stopping his spiral of doubt. "What if you turn out to be exactly what Olivia and I need? What if your love and effort are enough? Because they are, Zoro. You are enough, more than enough. So please stop being so hard on yourself. It is painful to me to see you like this.”

Encouraged by her faith in him, Zoro let out a sigh, a mix of relief and newfound resolve filling him. "Thank you, Robin. I... I needed to hear that. I still don’t know what I did to deserve you."

Robin smiled warmly; her gaze affectionate as she leaned forward to gently kiss Zoro. “You were yourself.”

Once aboard the Thousand Sunny, Zoro led Robin and the still-sleeping Olivia through the familiar passageways of the ship. There was a determined and proud set to his shoulders as he approached a door that was fresher and more colorful than the others around it. He opened it, revealing a thoughtfully designed room tailored for their family.

The room was efficiently laid out, maximizing the limited space typical of a ship. The most striking feature was a large bed, substantially more comfortable looking than their previous arrangements in the crow’s nest, covered in a soft quilt. Beside it, a smaller, cheerfully made-up bed was clearly meant for Olivia, complete with playful bedding.

Zoro watched Robin’s reaction closely as she took in the new setup. "I talked to Franky after our conversation about having our own room," he began, a hint of hesitancy in his voice as he revealed his part in the room’s creation. "I told him what I wanted for us, for our family. He mentioned at the party that he had already built this room during the earlier repairs to Sunny."

Beside the beds, there was a closet area designed for Robin, a modest but ingeniously crafted space with enough room for her clothes. Nearby, a selection of new toys awaited Olivia, each crafted with the safety and entertainment of a child in mind.

Robin’s eyes sparkled with a mix of surprise and delight as she processed Zoro's words and the care that went into organizing their space. "This is wonderful, Zoro," she said, her voice thick with emotion.

A bashful smile crossed Zoro’s face. "Yeah, I wanted to make sure you and Olivia had everything you needed. I wanted it to be a surprise," he admitted, scratching the back of his head.

"Thank you, Zoro. This means a lot to us. You and Franky thought of everything,” Robin stated with a smile.

Seeing her so touched and appreciative made all his efforts worthwhile. "You both deserve the best," Zoro responded, his tone earnest and full of love.

Robin gently laid Olivia down in her new bed, making sure she was tucked in comfortably with her new blanket. The child murmured softly in her sleep but remained undisturbed, her chest rising and falling rhythmically. Satisfied that Olivia was settled, Robin turned and moved towards the larger bed designed for her and Zoro. She sat on the edge of the plush mattress and patted the space beside her, inviting Zoro to join her.

Zoro moved to sit beside Robin, his movements a bit hesitant, still carrying the weight of the evening's emotional revelations. As he settled down next to her, Robin reached out and gently took his arm, guiding it to wrap around her. She nestled close to him, seeking the warmth and reassurance of his embrace.

"I'm sorry again for earlier, for walking away when you needed me," Zoro began, his voice low and full of regret.

Robin shook her head softly, interrupting him. "And I'm sorry for snapping at you. I was just... frustrated." As she spoke, Zoro leaned in and kissed the side of her head, a tender gesture that made her heart flutter.

She sighed and rested her head on his shoulder, feeling the familiar strength in his frame. "I missed you so much, Zoro. I was worried, at times... I thought maybe you may have found someone else."

Zoro stiffened slightly at her words, then shook his head emphatically. "Robin, there was never anyone else. Not even being apart for two years could change how I feel about you. I love you."

Robin smiled as a warmth filled her chest. "I love you too, Zoro." She paused, her voice turning reflective. "When I found out I was pregnant, it was hard not knowing you weren't by my side. I focused all my energy on coming back to you. What you're feeling now, some of that... I felt it too.”

Zoro tightened his hold on her, his other hand finding hers and squeezing it gently. "I wish I could have been there for you both," he murmured, regret lacing his tone.

"It’s okay, we’re together now," Robin reassured him, lifting her head to kiss his cheek. "We have a future to build together, with Olivia. We'll make it a good one."

A few hours had passed, the ship quiet with the rest of the Straw Hats still partying. The conversation between Zoro and Robin had flowed effortlessly, weaving through memories and dreams, until the comfort of Zoro's embrace had lulled Robin into sleep. She rested against him, her breathing even and peaceful. Zoro looked down at her, a soft smile on his lips at the tranquility on her face.

Carefully, Zoro shifted, gently easing Robin down onto their new bed. He hesitated for a moment, considering whether he should wake her up so she could change but decided not to disturb her further. Instead, he simply removed her shoes and gently unzipped and removed her purple jacket leaving her just in a tank top, so she’d be more comfortable as she slept. After a moment's consideration, Zoro removed his own shoes and shirt, feeling the weight of the day's emotions and physical exertions catching up to him. He then quietly climbed into bed beside her, careful not to wake her, and soon found himself drifting into a deep, restful sleep.

In the dim light of the early hours, the quiet of the room was broken by a small, uncertain movement. Olivia, having awoken in her new, unfamiliar bed, felt a surge of anxiety wash over her. The shadows and strange sounds of the ship’s interior made her heart race, a stark contrast to the safety of the Revolutionary Army’s base. Clutching her small blanket, she climbed out of her bed and hesitated, her eyes adjusting to the low light.

The first shape she made out in the gloom was the larger form of her father. Though she was still getting used to his presence, the innate bond between them tugged at her, guiding her small feet toward the safety she perceived. With a tiny hand, she reached up and tugged gently at Zoro’s blanket.

Zoro stirred, happy to feel Robin's warm presence still beside him. Seconds later he noticed the tugging at his blanket. Looking down, he saw Olivia’s small, upturned face, her eyes wide and a little scared. Softening immediately, he carefully released Robin and shifted to sit up, whispering to Olivia, "Hey, what’s wrong, kiddo?”

Olivia, her lower lip trembling, reached up wordlessly towards him. Responding to her silent plea, Zoro gently lifted her into his arms. She nestled against him, her small body tense for a moment before relaxing as she found comfort in his hold.

"Scary dream," she murmured after a moment, her voice muffled against his chest.

"It’s okay now, you’re safe here with me and your mom." He laid back down, holding Olivia close. To his surprise, instead of seeking out Robin as she usually did, Olivia snuggled deeper into his embrace and soon fell asleep, her breathing becoming deep and steady.

Zoro remained awake for a while longer, marveling at the small, warm weight of his daughter asleep on his chest. It was a new feeling, this protective tenderness, and it filled him with a profound sense of responsibility and love. He glanced over at Robin, sleeping peacefully, and felt a wave of gratitude for their little family.

~~~

As the first light of dawn filtered through the porthole, casting a gentle glow across the room, Robin stirred from her sleep. The comfort of the bed and Zoro’s warmth beside her brought a serene start to her day. As she rolled over, expecting to meet the familiar sight of just Zoro beside her, she paused, her heart filling with unexpected joy.

There, beside her, lay Zoro and Olivia, still deeply asleep. Zoro's strong arms were protectively wrapped around their daughter, who was nestled comfortably against him, her small hand clutching the blanket Zoro had wrapped around her. The sight of her rugged, often stoic swordsman so tenderly embracing their child was more touching than Robin could have imagined.

The corners of her mouth lifted into a smile, one that spread warmly across her face as she took in the peaceful scene. This was a rare moment—one where the fierce First Mate of the Straw Hats was replaced by a gentle father.

Robin reached out softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from Olivia’s forehead without waking her. She then turned her gaze to Zoro, admiring the relaxed softness in his features that only sleep could bring. It was in these quiet moments that she truly saw the depth of the future they would build together.

Eventually, Olivia stirred, her eyes fluttering open as she adjusted to the morning light. She looked up, momentarily puzzled by her surroundings before her eyes landed on Zoro, still sleeping peacefully. With a child’s gentle curiosity, she reached up to touch his face, her small fingers poking his cheeks.

Zoro’s eye opened slowly, and he looked around to see Olivia, watching him intently. A soft smile spread across his face as he whispered, "Good morning, little one."

Olivia beamed back at him, "Daddy!" Her cheerful exclamation was enough to dispel any remnants of sleep from his eyes.

Robin, witnessing this tender exchange, felt her heart swell even more, if possible. "Good morning, you two," she said softly, joining in their morning greeting.

"Morning, Robin," Zoro replied, his voice low and warm. He carefully shifted Olivia so he could sit up, making sure she was snug in his lap.

Robin sat up and leaned her head against Zoro’s shoulder as she gave their daughter a soft smile.

"Can we play?" Olivia asked as she looked up at her parents with wide, expectant eyes.

Zoro glanced at Robin with a smile, then nodded at Olivia. "Of course, let's go play," he said, his voice filled with a warmth that only Olivia could evoke. He harbored a silent hope that they would leave Fishman Island soon so he could have more peaceful moments like this with this family. As they continued their travels, he looked forward to spending more time with Olivia, showing her every day that he was the father she deserved.

Helping Olivia off the bed, he watched as she scampered off to gather some toys, her small feet padding across the floor. Once she was out of earshot, he turned back to Robin, his expression softening.

"I hope it was okay to uh... I wanted you to be comfortable I mean," he said, gesturing to her attire consisting of just her tank top and wrap skirt with a hint of concern. He wondered if he was too forward last night in ensuring her comfort.

Robin reached out, touching his cheek reassuringly. "It's more than fine, Zoro. Thank you for taking care of me," she replied, her tone gentle. To dispel any lingering doubts he might have, she leaned in and kissed him, a soft and affirming gesture that spoke volumes.

The kiss was a simple thank you, but it held the depth of her appreciation and love. As they parted, Zoro's eyes followed Olivia, who was now returning with a small pile of toys in her arms, ready to dive into a morning of play.

"Come on, Daddy!" Olivia called out, her voice a mix of command and giggles.

Zoro couldn't help but laugh, the sound mingling with the ambient noises of the ship. "Alright, what do you want to play," he responded, his tone playful as he joined her on the floor.

Robin watched them, a content smile on her lips. She observed the easy interaction between Zoro and Olivia, the way he carefully helped her balance the toys to form a tower.

As the morning unfolded with the laughter and chatter of their play, Robin felt a deep, fulfilling peace. This was her world, her family, her heart, and as she watched Zoro and Olivia together, she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that no matter where their adventures took them, these moments of joy and unity would anchor them through any storm. The room filled with the sounds of their happiness, a perfect melody that resonated with the harmony of a family truly together at last.

Chapter Text

The battle’s commotion had dwindled by the time Robin burst into a huge, destroyed room, Olivia clinging tightly to her. The air was filled with dust and the smell of smoke—a testament to the fierce conflict that had raged for hours. Her heart pounded not only from the sprint but from a surge of relief as Luffy’s victory over Kaido was confirmed. Yet, her mind was clouded with worry for Zoro, who had been in his toughest fight yet—his fight against King. Zoro’s whereabouts were still unknown to her.

Olivia’s small hands gripped her mother’s dress, her presence a comforting weight amid the chaos. As they continued into the vast space, Robin’s eyes darted across the scene, searching desperately for the familiar green of his hair or the glint of his swords. The room was scattered with the weary bodies of friends and foes alike, some nursing wounds, others sharing muted celebrations.

“Mommy, where’s Daddy?” The 4-year-old’s voice was small against the vastness of the room, her words filled with both fatigue and concern.

“I’m not sure, sweetheart, but we’ll find him,” Robin assured her, her voice steady though her heart was anything but. She moved swiftly through the crowd, her eyes scanning each face, her mind automatically noting who was missing besides Zoro.

As they maneuvered through the room, Robin’s anxiety grew. She spotted Nami and Tama standing with Usopp. Brook, Sanji, and Jinbei weren’t too far off as the crew talked to Yamato.

“Zoro!” Robin called out, her voice carried across the room, cutting through the low conversations and groans of the injured. Her call went unanswered, lost in the sounds of recovery and camaraderie.

Olivia tightened her grip, sensing her mother’s growing distress. “It’s okay, Mommy, Daddy will be here, he promised!” she said with hope, trying to reassure her mother.

Just as Robin was about to call out again, a small, familiar voice called back from the other side of the room.

“Robin!” Chopper called out as soon as he spotted her. His voice carried a weight that immediately sank Robin’s heart.

With Olivia securely in her arms, Robin quickened her steps, her mind racing with dreadful possibilities. As they approached, Franky looked up, his face unusually somber. “I... I’m sorry, Robin. When I found him… I wasn’t sure if he… He might not…” Franky couldn’t finish as he stepped aside to reveal Zoro lying motionless, his appearance shockingly pallid against the cold ground.

Robin’s breath hitched in her throat at the sight of her husband, so vulnerable and battered. Her instincts screamed to rush to his side, but she hesitated, a protective arm keeping Olivia from turning. She couldn’t let her daughter see Zoro like this—not when he looked more dead than alive, his usual aura reduced to a faint flicker.

Turning her head, Robin sought out Nami, who had been watching the exchange from a few feet away. Their eyes met, and without needing to speak, Nami approached. “Nami, could you and Tama take Olivia for a little bit?” Robin asked, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to hold in her tears just a few moments longer.

“Of course, Robin,” Nami replied gently, reaching out to lift Olivia from Robin’s arms. “Come on, Livy, let’s see if we can play some games with Tama,” she said with a warm smile, trying to distract the littlest Roronoa.

Olivia, sensing the tension, became unwilling to leave as she looked up tearfully at her mother who was perfectly blocking her father from her line of sight. “But I want to see Daddy!” she protested, her small voice cracking with emotion.

Nami’s expression softened. “Your Daddy is just resting right now, sweetie. Let’s give him some space to get better, okay? We’ll be just over here if he needs us,” she reassured Olivia, coaxing her gently.

Reluctantly, Olivia allowed herself to be carried away, her worried eyes fixed on her mother until Nami and Tama managed to divert her attention.

With Olivia safely out of sight, Robin finally allowed herself to break down. She dropped to her knees beside Zoro, her composure crumbling as silent tears streamed down her cheeks. She took his hand, his skin cold as she held his hand to her cheek, hoping that her touch would be what woke him. When that didn’t work, she whispered his name over and over like a mantra to bring him back to her.

Chopper, watching Robin’s distress, placed a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. “I’m doing everything I can, Robin. You know Zoro, he’s tough,” he said earnestly, his tone filled with both professional assurance and personal hope.

As Robin remained beside Zoro, her gaze swept over him, taking in every detail of his injuries. His head was wrapped in a thick bandage, obscuring his distinctive bright green hair. His face, arms, and torso were marred with fresh cuts and an array of bruises that painted a harsh picture of the battle he had endured. The sight of him so grievously wounded made her heart ache painfully, fear gnawing at her. The promise he had made to her, to always come back, suddenly seemed incredibly fragile.

She wanted to be angry with him, with the swordsman who had recklessly thrown himself into danger, possibly leaving her and Olivia to fend for themselves. The thought of confronting life without him, explaining his absence to Olivia, was unbearable. Yet, as she looked at him, so still and vulnerable on the cold ground, anger was the last thing she could truly feel. Instead, her heart was filled with an overwhelming love and a desperate hope that he would open his eyes and assure her that everything would be okay.

New tears spilled over her cheeks, tracing silent, wet paths down her face as she continued to stare at his closed eyes. In her mind, she pleaded for his eyes to flicker open, for Zoro to rise, pull her into his arms, and hold her close—the way he had done countless times in less dire situations. She longed to hear his voice, gruff with affection, telling her not to worry, that he was alright.

But he didn’t move. The only sign that he clung to life was the very shallow rise and fall of his chest, each breath whisper-thin threat binding him to the living world. Chopper’s presence at his side was a small comfort, his focus intense as he adjusted an IV and checked Zoro’s vitals, murmuring reassurances that sounded too hollow in the vast emptiness that fear had carved inside her.

Robin clasped Zoro’s hand tighter, her other hand brushing lightly over his bandaged forehead, tracing the lines of his face as if her touch could anchor him, keep him from slipping away. The reality of how close she was—is to losing him settled heavy on her shoulders, a burden she wasn’t ready to bear.

“Please, honey, you have to wake up,” she whispered, her voice broken. “Come back to us, Olivia needs her father… I need you.”

Every second stretched, filled with the anticipation and dread of waiting for a sign, any sign, that he would wake up and return to her. As she waited, the blend of fear and love cementing her to his side, Robin realized how deeply their lives were intertwined, how his presence had become essential to her own sense of completeness.

From across the room, Law watched quietly, his expression unreadable as he observed Robin kneeling beside Zoro. Her overwhelming grief and palpable love for the swordsman were evident in every tender touch and desperate whisper. Law's own emotions were complex—mingled with respect and an unexpected twinge of something deeper, something he wasn't quite ready to name, especially towards Robin.

As a doctor, Law was no stranger to life-and-death situations, to the raw emotions they stirred in those involved. Yet, there was something particularly poignant about this scene. Zoro, whom he had fought alongside against Kaido and Big Mom, lay vulnerable and silent, fighting a different kind of battle now. Robin, her strength and composure unraveled, showed a side that few saw, her usually guarded demeanor replaced by an open display of fear and love.

Law's thoughts briefly ventured into forbidden territory. If Zoro didn't make it, there would be a void next to Robin, a void he could find himself filling. He caught himself, the idea unsettling him. He had just fought beside Zoro, seen his determination and strength; how could he entertain such thoughts now?

Shaking his head slightly, Law chastised himself for the direction of his thoughts. He had respect for Zoro, for the kind of man he was—someone who would lay down his life for those he loved, as he nearly had today. No, Law was not about to turn into a scavenger waiting for a fall just so he can pick up the pieces.

Turning his attention back to Robin, he saw her gently kiss Zoro’s cheek, her eyes closed as if in prayer. Law's medical instincts kicked in, and he approached Chopper, who was monitoring Zoro's vitals. "How is he?" Law asked quietly, his voice professional, masking the turmoil he felt inside.

Chopper looked up, his face etched with concern. "It's touch-and-go," he murmured. "He's stable for now, but the next few hours are critical."

Law nodded, his gaze drifting back to Robin. "Keep me updated, Chopper. If there’s anything I can do, let me know," he offered, feeling a renewed sense of duty to help, to do whatever he could to see Zoro—and of course, Robin—through this ordeal.

He watched as Robin's shoulders shook slightly with suppressed sobs, each breath she took seeming to draw more strength from her than it gave. Law felt an undeniable urge to offer comfort, to sit beside her and hold her in his arms, yet he remained rooted to the spot, torn by his professional boundaries and the unacknowledged depth of his feelings.

Finally, unable to simply observe her pain, Law moved closer, his footsteps quiet. "Hey, Nico," he began, still refusing to call her by ‘Roronoa’. "If there's anything—and I mean absolutely anything—I can do for you, please tell me."

Robin looked up, her eyes red-rimmed and weary. The sudden presence of Law, so close yet so carefully distant, was a small comfort. "Thank you, Law," she murmured, managing a faint smile. "Just your offer means a lot."

Law nodded, acknowledging her gratitude, but found himself unable to move away. "You shouldn't have to go through this alone," he said, the words escaping him before he could weigh their implications.

Robin’s gaze lingered on Law’s face, searching, perhaps, for the intention behind his words. "It’s hard," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "Seeing him like this, not knowing if he’ll wake up... it’s terrifying."

Law's heart tightened at her words, his own fears about crossing an unseen line battling with the desire to provide her some relief from her isolation. "I can only imagine," he responded softly. “He fought hard against Kaido, Big Mom, and King.”

Robin nodded as more tears escaped, following the same salty tracks that have already stained her cheeks. "My husband is a fighter, and I won't give up on him. I know he fought hard to protect everyone here.”

Encouraged by her resolve but still mindful of his boundaries, Law took a small step back. "I'll be around if you need anything," he said, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze before turning to leave.

As he walked away, Law's mind replayed the exchange, his heart conflicted. He had managed to keep his professional integrity intact, but the emotional undercurrents were harder to ignore. The brief connection with Robin had stirred something within him, a reminder of the complexities of relationships and the delicate balance between personal feelings and professional duties.

~~~

Several hours had passed since they moved Zoro and Luffy to a quieter, cleaner room away from the chaos of the main hall. The soft hum of a medical monitor, that Law had loaned from his ship, periodically punctuated the silence, a faint but constant reminder of the critical condition of the injured. Robin sat close by Zoro's side, her eyes rarely leaving his pale face, each shallow breath he took tightening the knot of worry in her chest.

Olivia, nestled against her mother, fought the pull of sleep with determination. Her small body was slumped against Robin, heavy with exhaustion but spurred on by a deep need to be awake for her father's possible awakening. Robin’s arms were wrapped around her daughter, gently rocking her while stroking her back in soothing motions.

“Mommy, will Daddy wake up?” Olivia's voice was a tired whisper, filled with the innocence and hope of a child not fully grasping the gravity of the situation.

The monitors attached to Zoro gave away the grim truth that his pulse was frighteningly weak, each beep a ghostly echo of what once was a strong, vibrant life force. Robin swallowed hard; her throat tight with emotion as she searched for words that would comfort Olivia without weaving false promises.

“Sweetheart,” Robin began, her voice soft and careful, “Daddy is very strong, you know that. He’s fighting hard to come back to us.” She paused, choosing her next words with care. “We need to be strong for him, too, and keep hoping, okay?”

Olivia nodded, her eyes large and trusting as she looked up at her mother. “I can be strong, Mommy.” Her voice wavered, betraying her fear and fatigue.

Robin hugged her closer, a tear escaping down her cheek as she kissed the top of Olivia’s head. Her gaze drifted back to Zoro, the steady rise and fall of his chest offering a silent reassurance that the fight was not over yet.

As Robin continued to rock her daughter, hoping the motion would finally coax the little Roronoa to sleep, Olivia’s mind continued to buzz with questions and fears.

"Mommy, what happened to Daddy?" Olivia’s voice was small, her words slurred with fatigue as she tried to piece together the events that had led to her father's current state.

Robin sighed softly, wanting to shield her daughter from the harsh reality. "Daddy was very brave, sweetheart," she whispered, stroking Olivia's hair in a comforting way. "He fought King to protect us, to keep us all safe. Sometimes, that means getting hurt, but he’s strong, and he has Uncle Chopper helping him and Law."

"But why did the bad man hurt him?" Olivia's brow furrowed, her young mind trying to make sense of the violence. “Daddy is nice.”

"It’s complicated, my love," Robin replied, her voice laced with a sadness she couldn’t fully hide. "There are battles sometimes, big ones, that Daddy has to fight. We might not understand it all right now, but what’s important is that we're here for him, just like he’s always here for us when we need him."

Olivia nodded slowly, absorbing her mother’s words with a serious expression. After a moment, she yawned widely, her resistance to sleep waning. "I love you, Daddy... I love you, Mommy,” Olivia murmured, her voice fading as sleep finally began to claim her.

"We love you too, very much," Robin whispered back, her eyes once again moist with tears as she held Olivia close, pulling a small blanket over her. She continued to rock her daughter, feeling the weight of her small body grow heavier as Olivia drifted into sleep.

Robin looked over at Zoro, still and silent on the bed beside them. The soft beeping of the monitor blended with the distant sounds of the early morning starting to stir outside. In the quiet that settled over the room, Robin’s thoughts tried to turn to the uncertain future, but for now, she found a fragile peace in the rhythm of her daughter’s breathing and the presence of her husband beside her.

Every so often, she would whisper words of encouragement to Zoro, her voice barely audible. “Come back to us, honey. We’re waiting for you. We love you.” These soft declarations were her heart's quiet rebellion against the despair that threatened to overwhelm her.

~~~

A day had passed since Zoro had been moved to the makeshift medical room, and despite Robin's reluctance to leave his side, the concern for her well-being was growing among her friends. That evening, Nami and Sanji, observing her unwavering vigil, finally intervened.

"Robin, you need to take a break, get some fresh air. It's not good for you—or Olivia—to stay cooped up in here all day," Nami insisted gently, her expression showing her concern.

Sanji nodded in agreement; his usual carefree demeanor shadowed by worry. "You and Olivia go out for a little while. We’ll come get you if anything changes.”

Reluctantly, Robin agreed, understanding that both she and Olivia needed a respite, however brief. As Robin stepped out of the room, the weight of hours spent in anxious vigil seemed to lift slightly from her shoulders. Olivia, half-asleep in her arms, nestled her head against her mother’s shoulder as she yawned and muttered something sleepily.

Law, who had been lingering nearby under the pretense of checking medical supplies, noticed the pair immediately. He approached them, his pace measured and his expression one of caution. “Robin,” he began, his tone gently, “how is Zoro doing? Any changes?”

Robin looked up, slightly startled by Law’s sudden appearance but managed a tired smile. “No, no changes. He’s still… resting,” she replied, her voice soft but carrying an undertone of fatigue. “We just… needed a break, apparently.”

Law’s presence lingered just a step away, his usually composed features softened with concern. He cleared his throat slightly, a rare hesitation for someone typically so self-assured. “You look exhausted,” he started again, his tone gentler than usual, “I just wanted to make sure that you’re taking care of yourself as well. It’s easy to forget in these situations.”

Robin raised her eyebrows slightly at the comment, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth despite her exhaustion. Law’s attention was flattering, perhaps even unexpectedly personal under the guise of concern. “Thank you, Law. I’m managing,” she replied, her voice steady but her mind briefly wondering what his true intensions were. Was he simply being kind, or was she seeing something more in his lingering gaze?

Law seemed to sense her momentary confusion and offered a small, somewhat awkward smile. “I know you are, but if you need to step out for a while, talk to someone or need a shoulder to cry on, I’m here,” he added, his eyes briefly traveling over Robin before meeting her gaze again.

The offer, so carefully framed, could have been innocent, yet the intensity behind his gaze as his eyes trailed over her, suggested a deeper interest, one that Robin did not want to explore. Sanji’s protective glare from a distance only added to her inner monologue. Was she reading too much into Law’s concern, or was there an undertone of something more personal, perhaps even flirtatious?

Robin’s expression remained composed as she processed his words. “That’s very kind of you, Law. I might take you up on the talking part some time,” she responded, her tone polite. She wanted to ensure their boundaries remained set, especially now, with Zoro fighting for his recovery.

Robin turned to make her way down the corridor and to put some space between her and the Heart Pirates’ Captain. Nami quickly caught up to Robin, her expression showing her concern. Seeing the exhaustion etched into every line of Robin’s face, Nami immediately held out her arms.

“Robin, let me take Olivia for a bit,” Nami offered gently. “I know you’re exhausted from carrying her everywhere.”

Robin hesitated for a moment, she didn’t want to let her daughter out of her site, but the fatigue that was weighing her down was undeniable. Eventually she nodded, carefully passing the now sleeping Olivia into Nami’s waiting arms. Olivia stirred slightly but settled quickly, nestling into Nami’s embrace.

“Thank you, Nami,” Robin said, a note of relief in her voice. “I didn’t realize how tired I was and how big my little girl has become.”

Nami smiled reassuringly. “It’s okay. We all need to look out for each other, especially now.” She adjusted Olivia gently and then cast a glance back down the hallway where Law had just walked away. “Speaking of looking out for each other, I couldn’t help but overhear Law’s offer to help. Are you okay?”

Robin signed, leaning against the wall for a moment of respite. “I’m fine. Law was just being supportive of Zoro, I think.”

Nami raised an eyebrow, her skepticism clear. “Supportive, huh? You don’t see him calling Luffy’s wife to offer his support and a shoulder to cry on.”

Robin couldn’t help but chuckle softly, despite her fatigue. “Maybe you’re right, Nami. However, he could just be trying to be kind in his own way. He did fight alongside Zoro, maybe they share a mutual respect.”

Nami paused for a moment, figuring out her next words carefully. “Maybe, but Zoro has never been a huge fan of Law, even if they’ve fought on the same side. I mean, is Law really doing this out of ‘concern for Zoro’?”

Robin took in Nami’s words, the notion that Law’s motivations might not be as straightforward as they seemed was troubling. She glanced back towards the direction Law had gone, a thoughtful frown creasing her brow. “You might have a point, Nami. I’ll keep that in mind,” she conceded, the seed of doubt planted firmly in her thoughts.

“Anyway, thank you for being willing to watch Olivia,” Robin added, her voice softening as she kissed her daughter’s head. “It means a lot to know I can rely on you, especially right now.”

Nami gave a supportive smile and squeezed Robin’s arm gently. “Of course, Robin. Go take care of yourself for a bit. Olivia is in good hands with me.”

With a grateful nod, Robin turned to leave, her mind swirling with thoughts. She decided to take a brief walk around outside to clear her head. As she walked, she came across a bench pushed up against a stone wall and decided to take a moment for herself. The cool breeze was refreshing, allowing the tension in her shoulders to ebb away. The quiet hum of the night was far less oppressive than the mechanical drone of the equipment attached to both Zoro and Luffy.

Grateful for the chance to rest and clear her mind, Robin sat down, leaning her head back against the cool stone wall. The fresh air filled her lungs as she closed her eyes. Within minutes, the gentle rustling of leaves and distance calls of night lulled her into a light sleep, her body and mind yielding to exhaustion.

Meanwhile, Law, who had stepped out under the pretense of needing a breath of fresh air, had watched Robin leave and felt a twinge of concern. Deciding to check on her, he walked the same path, his thoughts preoccupied with recent events. He found her asleep on the bench, her peaceful expression starkly contrasting with the worry lines that had etched her brow over the last day.

Law stood there for a moment, watching her. The soft moonlight illuminated her features, highlighting her vulnerability. “That swordsman better be grateful for this incredible woman.” The sight stirred something within him, a mixture of admiration and an unsettling warmth that he struggled to name.

As he approached and sat beside her, he rationalized his actions as concern for her well-being, but a deeper part of him whispered truths he wasn’t ready to face. “Have to admit she’s still beautiful even when she’s asleep.”

“Hey, Nico,” he called softly, hoping to offer his company if she awoke. However, she didn’t respond, instead shifting slightly to lean against him in her sleep, clearly mistaking him for someone else—probably her swordsman. In that moment, Law felt a pang of longing which led him to wrap an arm around her. “This is just to keep her from slipping off the bench.”

Moments later, as the unfamiliar scent and feel of the person next to her filtered through her sleep-hazed mind, Robin’s eyes fluttered open. The reality of leaning against Law instead of her husband jolted her fully awake. She tensed immediately feeling Law’s arm around her with his hand resting on her hip and straightened up as she realized the position she was in.

Law, noticing her sudden alertness and discomfort, quickly withdrew his arm, his expression turning curious, perhaps even a little concerned. “Nico, I mean Robin, I—“he started, unsure of what to say.

Robin, her cheeks uncharacteristically flushed with embarrassment, quickly stood up. “I apologize, I must have been thinking of Zoro and somehow mistook you for him.” Without waiting for a response, she turned and quickly walked back to the room where Zoro was laying, her heart pounding not just from the nap’s abrupt end but from the awkwardness of the situation.

Law watched her go, a complex look crossing his face. “’mistook you for him’,” he mumbled to himself repeating Robin’s words. “I’m better than that swordsman. I took down an emperor without practically dying like he’s trying to do,” he muttered, not caring if anyone overheard.

As Robin reentered the room with Zoro, she felt a rush of relief wash over her. Seeing Zoro, still resting but now a comforting and familiar presence, helped ground her. She moved quietly to his side, her earlier embarrassment fading as she focused on the real priorities—her family and their well-being.

~~~

On the seventh day, as the pale light of dawn filtered through the small window of the medical room, Zoro remained motionless in his bed, caught in the grip of a deep, unsettling dream.

In his nightmare, the grim specter of the reaper appeared, its dark cloak billowing, a chilling smile playing across its bony visage as it raised its scythe.

Zoro stood alone, defiant even in his dream, but as the scythe descended, cutting sharply through the air, he found himself powerless. He fell, his body hitting the ground with a heavy thud, a pool of blood forming around him. The reaper vanished, leaving Zoro alone in an eerie silence that seemed to press down on him with unbearable weight.

The scene shifted, and suddenly Zoro was no longer in the battlefield but watching a scene he could never have been prepared for. The sky was an unforgivingly bright blue, mocking the somber mood of the scene before him. Zoro, trapped in his spectral form, hovered unseen over a small clearing where a gentle breeze stirred the grass softly, a cruel contrast to the stillness in his heart. He watched, disoriented and desperate, as Robin and Olivia stood beside a simple grave marked by his swords, crossed and embedded in the earth as a final tribute to their fallen warrior.

Olivia, just four years old but already bearing the weight of loss, clung to Robin's leg. Her small body shook with sobs that Zoro couldn’t comfort. Robin's hand rested protectively on her head, but her eyes, those deep pools of thought that had always seemed to hold a universe of secrets, now stared vacantly at the grave. They were empty of the warmth and light he had fought so desperately to return to, her face a mask of grief-stricken stoicism.

In his powerless, ghostly form, Zoro reached out towards them, his hands trembling with the effort to make contact, to provide comfort. But his fingers slipped through the air, through the figures of his loved ones, leaving him more isolated than he had ever felt in life.

"Robin! Olivia!" His voice was a mere echo of his will, distorted and distant, carried away by the same wind that rustled through the leaves overhead. He called out again, his voice cracking under the strain of his helplessness.

As he struggled to make himself heard, he heard a familiar voice approach. It was Law, his footsteps soft on the grass as he neared Robin. Zoro watched in silent agony as Law wrapped an arm around Robin, an act of consolation that felt like a betrayal to the helpless observer.

Law's words were a muted hum in the ethereal divide, but Robin's reaction spoke volumes. She nodded slowly, her head then gently resting on his shoulder. It was a silent acknowledgment of Law's support in Zoro’s absence, a support that Zoro could no longer provide.

Zoro's spectral heart ached, a searing pain that was both nothing and everything at once. He watched as Law leaned in closer, perhaps offering words of future protection, of promises to look after her and Olivia—a role that had been fiercely and solely Zoro’s. The sight of another man stepping into that space, caring for his family, was a torment unlike any battle wound.

"Robin, no... Please," Zoro whispered, his voice breaking with a sorrow that the living could not hear. He wanted to scream, to fight, to tear away the veil of death that separated him from his world. However, the harsh truth of his powerlessness was as binding as chains.

As he hovered there, the scene before him seemed to blur, the colors of the sunny day bleeding into a wash of gray as his sense of disconnection deepened. He was a ghost, unseen, unheard, and utterly impotent, forced to watch the remnants of his life crumble in his absence.

Outside the vivid torment of Zoro’s nightmare, the quiet medical room painted a starkly different picture. Robin sat by his side, her eyes never straying far from his face, watching for any sign of consciousness or distress. The room was filled with the soft beeps of the medical monitor attached to Zoro, each one a lifeline to the waking world.

Suddenly, Zoro's body tensed, his muscles tightening visibly under the thin sheets. His brow furrowed, as if he were fighting an invisible foe. Robin’s heart skipped a beat, her hand instinctively reaching out to gently cup his face, trying to soothe whatever storm raged inside him.

Chopper, who had been quietly working on measuring medicine, noticed the change immediately. His eyes widened as he saw the monitor displaying Zoro’s heart rate spiking erratically. "His heart rate is increasing! Something’s wrong," Chopper exclaimed, rushing over.

"Zoro, honey, can you hear me?" Robin called out, her voice a blend of worry and urgency. She clasped his hand, squeezing gently, hoping to anchor him back to reality.

Inside his mind, Zoro was caught in the tumultuous waves of his dream, but Robin’s voice, distant and muffled, began to pierce through the fog. The sense of drowning, of fading away, was suddenly countered by the familiar and grounding presence of her touch and voice.

With a gasp, Zoro’s eyes snapped open, a rush of air filling his lungs as if he had been underwater. His gaze was wild, disoriented, as he momentarily struggled to distinguish the dream from reality.

Robin immediately leaned closer, her face filling his blurry vision, a beacon drawing him back. "You’re safe, you’re here with me," she reassured him, her voice steady and calm despite the pounding of her own heart as she gently caressed his cheek with her thumb.

Zoro blinked rapidly, his breathing heavy as he oriented himself. His gaze locked onto Robin, and slowly, the wild look faded, replaced by recognition and then, a profound relief. "Robin..." he rasped, his voice hoarse, as he gripped her hand like a lifeline.

Chopper, relieved to see Zoro awake, began checking his vitals, adjusting some equipment to help stabilize the fluctuating heart rate. "You gave us quite a scare, Zoro. Try to relax now, you’re in good hands," the little doctor said, his tone professional yet tinged with affection.

As Zoro's breathing steadied and the immediate crisis seemed to abate, Robin remained by his side, her hand still gently caressing his face. Her presence, a constant reassurance, helped to anchor him in the present, away from the dark shadows of his nightmare.

As the calm settled over the room, Zoro's weary eyes remained locked on Robin. The terror of the nightmare still lingered at the edges of his consciousness, making the room feel too large, too empty despite the medical equipment and Chopper's reassuring presence. He needed something more to ground him, something to remind him that the nightmare was truly over.

Reaching out with a slightly trembling hand, Zoro gently touched Robin's arm. "Come here," he murmured, his voice low and vulnerable. He weakly shifted, making room beside him on the narrow mat. "Please."

Understanding his need, Robin gave Chopper a look, silently asking for permission. The small doctor hesitated, his eyes assessing Zoro's condition, then gave a small, understanding smile. "Alright, but be careful," Chopper instructed softly before stepping out of the room to give the Roronoa couple privacy.

As Robin nestled against him, feeling the warmth of Zoro’s embrace, tears of relief and joy began to stream down her cheeks. She had once again held herself together through days of uncertainty, but now, with Zoro awake and alive beside her, the dam of her composure broke once again.

Zoro felt the wetness of her tears as she pressed closer to him, and his heart clenched at the sight of her crying. He lifted his hand, tenderly wiping away the tears with his thumb. “I don’t smell that bad, do I?” he joked softly trying to get a reaction out of his wife.

Robin couldn’t help but laugh softly at Zoro’s attempt at humor, the sound muffled against the side of his neck. Her laughter was tinged with tears, the emotional release of days filled with fear and uncertainty. “No, you don’t smell bad at all,” she managed to say between small sobs and light laughter, her voice still shaky from the depth of her feelings. “But you do have a terrible habit of scaring me.”

She shifted slightly, being cautious of his wounds, yet stayed close, her face still buried in the curve of his neck. “You’re not allowed to scare me like this anymore,” she continued, her tone earnest. “First was Thriller Bark, then again when we were separated, I can’t forget about that encounter with the Charmed Pirates, and now this… Each time, it felt like I might lose you for good.”

Zoro’s arm tightened around her, his own emotions surfacing at her words. He buried his nose into the crown of her hair, inhaling the familiar scent of cherry blossoms that seemed to permeate her being and always managed to calm him. “I know, I know… I’m sorry, Robin. I didn’t mean to give you so many reasons to worry,” he whispered, his voice filled with regret. Each instance she mentioned weighed on him, reminders of the risks he took and the fear they instilled in her.

He paused, choosing his words carefully, “I can’t promise I won’t stop fighting, you know that… But I did promise to always come back to you, and our little girl.”

Robin lifted her head to look at him, her eyes searching his. Seeing the sincerity and the love reflected back at her, she nodded. “I know you can’t promise that, and I understand you want to get stronger. I mean my husband is going to be the World’s Greatest Swordsman.” She smiled, a genuine, warm smile that reached her eyes. “Just… let’s try not to make these near-death experiences a continued habit, okay?”

Zoro smiled as he kissed Robin’s forehead. “I’ll do my best. That’s the best I can promise.”

Before Robin could say anything else, the door slid open with a small but forceful push. Olivia darted into the room with boundless energy, the sudden entrance caught Robin and Zoro slightly off guard, their quiet moment interrupted by their energetic daughter.

“Daddy!” Olivia exclaimed; her voice filled with joy as she made a beeline for the bed. Seeing her father awake filled her with uncontrollable excitement.

Quickly gauging the situation, Robin instinctively sprouted a clone, extending it swiftly to intercept Olivia just before she could jump onto the mat unaided. The clone scooped up Olivia gently, lifting her into the air. “Baby, remember what I said about being gentle with Daddy,” Robin reminded her, her voice calm.

Olivia, held aloft by the clone, nodded enthusiastically, her eyes wide with the excitement of the moment yet understanding the seriousness of her mother’s tone. “I will, Mommy! I’ll be careful,” she promised, her gaze fixed on her father, who was watching the exchange with a soft smile despite the lingering pain from his injuries.

Zoro held out his arm, signaling Robin’s clone that he was ready to hold his daughter. “It’s okay,” he said, his voice stronger now, filled with the warmth of a father eager to embrace his child.

As the clone carefully placed Olivia in Zoro’s open arm, the little girl nestled against him, wrapping her small arms around his neck with as much care as a 4-year-old could manage. The moment she was securely in place, Robin’s clone dispersed into a flurry of cherry blossom petals.

“Hi Daddy!” Olivia chirped, “I missed you lots!”

Zoro hugged Olivia close, his free hand stroking her hair gently. “I missed you too, kiddo. Thank you for keeping Mommy safe,” he murmured, his voice filled with emotion. The simple act of holding his daughter, feeling her warmth helped soothe the lingering shadows of his recent ordeal.

Olivia beamed up at Zoro, her eyes shining with pride. "I stayed really close to Mommy," she said with a nod. "There were bad men chasing us and they said they had to take Mommy, but I wasn't scared!"

Zoro's smile briefly faltered as his brow furrowed in concern, his gaze shifting to Robin. “Take Robin?” His protective instincts surged. How did he not know?

Robin caught Zoro's look, her expression calm as she mouthed "CP0" to him, her lips barely moving to keep Olivia unaware of the gravity behind her words.

Zoro's blood ran cold at the mention, his heart rate accelerating slightly—they had come back and wanted his wife, but as he looked down at Olivia, who was watching him with expectant eyes, he managed to mask his concern with a gentle smile. "Well, I'm glad both of you are safe."

Olivia smiled, snuggling closer. "Mommy said we're a team," she declared, looking up at both her parents. "We have to stick together!"

"That’s right," Robin added, reaching over to brush Olivia’s bangs out of her eyes. "We always stick together. No matter what happens."

~~~

With the recovery of Luffy and Zoro, a celebratory atmosphere had begun to envelop the crew and the residents who had come to support them. Laughter, music, and the clinking of sake cups filled the air as everyone sought to forget the recent tensions and bask in the joy of their comrades' return to health.

As the party's lively spirit continued unabated. Robin, feeling somewhat overwhelmed and needing a moment to breathe, quietly excused herself from the festivities. Her departure went mostly unnoticed, or so she thought, as she slipped out into the cooler evening air of Wano.

Olivia, who had been playing nearby with Tama and some of the village children, noticed her mother's movement and immediately felt a pang of curiosity mixed with concern. "Mommy, can I come too?" Olivia asked, her voice carrying a hint of worry that perhaps her mother was leaving because she wasn't feeling well.

Robin turned and smiled reassuringly at her daughter, her heart softening at the concern in Olivia's small face. "Of course, sweetheart. Come with me," she responded warmly, extending her hand towards Olivia, who ran up to grab it eagerly.

Together, they walked through the less crowded parts of the castle, making their way to a quiet spot beneath it. The room was filled with a collection of kokeshi dolls, beautifully crafted and displayed in several small, intricately carved niches that lined the walls.

As Robin was explaining the cultural significance of the kokeshi dolls to Olivia, the sound of footsteps descending the nearby stairs caught their attention. An elderly man with a distinct, tengu mask entered the room.

"Are you curious, Roronoa Robin?" he asked with a warm, if somewhat mysterious, smile behind his mask.

Robin, surprised to be addressed so directly and familiarly, straightened up. "Mr. Tengu?! How did you know my name?" she asked, her brow furrowed in curiosity.

"That’s my kokeshi doll collection," he replied, gesturing towards the shelves lined with dolls. "Aren't they just the cutest?"

Olivia, peering up at the dolls with a critical eye, responded with the blunt honesty of a child, "No."

Robin couldn't help but giggle, partly at Olivia's candidness and partly because she found the dolls more peculiar than cute. "They are very unique," Robin diplomatically added, still smiling.

The man laughed heartily at Olivia's reaction, not at all offended. "This room has many secrets," he began, his voice taking on a nostalgic tone. "It’s where I've kept my hobbies hidden, and, well, myself too, for several years."

Robin's interest deepened at this revelation. "I thought you were a blacksmith," she commented, trying to piece together the man's enigmatic history.

"Yes, that too," Tengu confirmed with a nod. "But… I am also Kozuki Sukiyaki, the father of Kozuki Oden."

The revelation was a shock to Robin, who knew the significance of the name immediately. "Does Momo know?" she asked, her voice low, aware of the weight such knowledge could carry.

Sukiyaki shook his head, his expression becoming slightly somber. "No, and I have no intention of telling him."

Their conversation then dove deeper into the lore and history of Wano, with Sukiyaki sharing anecdotes and memories. As the minutes passed, Robin, driven by her innate curiosity and her role as an archaeologist, steered the conversation towards a subject of great interest to her. "I'm certain that somewhere in Wano is the ancient weapon, Pluton," she stated confidently. "The poneglyph in Alabasta mentioned it was here."

Sukiyaki's eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of surprise passing over his features before he nodded slowly. "Yes, it is here," he confirmed, his voice barely above a whisper.

The confirmation sent a thrill through Robin, her mind racing with the implications of such knowledge. The room around them seemed to close in, the air thick with secrets and the weight of history.

As they spoke, Sukiyaki glanced around the room and then moved toward a section of the wall that seemed indistinguishable from the rest. He pressed his hand against a panel, and with a quiet click, a passage in the floor slid open, revealing a narrow stairway leading downward. "This way," he said, beckoning them to follow.

Robin, her curiosity piqued, stepped forward, but paused when she felt Olivia tug at her hand. Looking down, she saw a wary expression on her daughter's face. "It's okay, sweetheart," Robin reassured her, lifting Olivia into her arms. “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

At that moment, Law appeared at the entrance of the room, his eyes quickly scanning the scene before landing on Robin and Olivia with Sukiyaki. "I'm surprised you sniffed us out," Robin remarked with a slight smirk as she adjusted Olivia on her hip.

Law's response was dry, his expression unreadable. "You weren't with the others, so obviously I was suspicious. Don't act like I'm some kind of predator who seeks you out," he retorted, following them down the newly revealed passage.

“Could’ve fooled me,” Robin thought to herself as they descended into the dimly lit tunnel. The air grew cooler, and the faint sound of water dripping somewhere in the distance could be heard. After a short walk, Sukiyaki stopped before another smaller, more cramped opening. "There's a glass block at the end of this tunnel. Go ahead and look through it. We're on the seafloor at this point," he explained, his voice echoing slightly off the tunnel walls.

Robin gently set Olivia down, kneeling to meet her eye level. "Stay here just in case there's some kind of danger, okay?" she instructed gently. Olivia nodded, though her eyes showed reluctance as she watched her mother prepare to crawl through the small space.

Without waiting, Law used his Devil Fruit ability to teleport himself next to Robin in the cramped tunnel, surprising her. "Not fair, cheater," she muttered, though a smile tugged at her lips. “He’s at it again,” she thought, feeling the warmth of his breath as he leaned in closer with a smirk, their heads almost touching.

“I would never cheat on you,” he mumbled, his voice hinting at the night Hiyori and Zoro shared, though innocent, Law twisted it into something more. The comment and insinuation made Robin arch an eyebrow as she looked at him.

Law interpreted Robin’s smile and raised eyebrow as signs of playful rapport and felt a surge of confidence. His smirk widened slightly as he misread her reaction as a subtle reciprocation of his flirtation. “Maybe she’s finally warming up to me,” he pondered, allowing himself a moment to enjoy the thrill of being so close to her.

Their thoughts left as quickly as they arrived when they finally diverted their attention to the sight outside the glass. The underwater ruins of Old Wano sprawled before them, a hauntingly beautiful scene that silenced any personal turmoil. The city, lost to time and the sea, lay tranquil and undisturbed, its secrets preserved beneath waves that played with the remnants of history.

"This is incredible, it’s Wano," Robin whispered, her voice filled with awe. The sight of the submerged city offered her a tangible connection to the past of Wano, a past that was as rich and complex as the scrolls and books she cherished.

Law, too close beside her, felt a shift in the mood. The weight of their discovery, the shared experience of uncovering a piece of Wano’s hidden history, momentarily bridged any personal intentions he harbored. "It truly is," he agreed, his tone reflecting a rare solemnity. "To think what stories lie forgotten down there..."

Sukiyaki, listening to their reactions with a hint of pride, spoke up, his voice echoing slightly in the tight space. "That is the Wano of about 800 years ago... a different Wano," he explained. His words added layers of depth to the underwater scene, linking it to the ancient and mysterious history of their country.

Robin and Law listened intently, the magnitude of their discovery sinking in. Here, beneath the modern bustling life of Wano, lay remnants of a civilization untouched by time, a direct connection to the Void Century that Robin was so determined to uncover.

After a few moments of silent reflection, they crawled back through the tunnel. Olivia, who had been waiting patiently but with growing restlessness, spotted her mother emerging and ran towards her, tiny hands reaching up. Without hesitation, Robin scooped her daughter into her arms, settling her comfortably on her hip.

They continued following Sukiyaki, who led them through a series of winding corridors and finally to a secluded room where a massive Road Poneglyph rested. Robin's eyes widened with excitement and scholarly fervor. "There's only one more Road Poneglyph after this," she murmured, her voice tinged with excitement. "Finding the last one will take us to Laugh Tale."

Sukiyaki looked to the archaeologist of the Straw Hats, “There is more you should know," he said, his tone becoming serious. "The ancient weapon Pluton is tied to the fate of Wano. In order to gain access to Pluton, the borders of Wano, their natural defenses, would have to be torn down, which would release the weapon."

The information was heavy, laden with implications not just for Wano but for the entire world. Robin absorbed every word, her mind racing through the historical and political ramifications.

After a deep discussion about the history and the delicate balance of power that kept Wano isolated yet protected, Sukiyaki excused himself, leaving Robin, Law, and Olivia alone in the room with the Road Poneglyph.

Olivia, sensing the shift in attention, wriggled out of her mother's arms to explore the room on her own, albeit staying close. Robin watched her for a moment, then turned her attention back to the artifacts and inscriptions around her. Law's gaze lingered on Robin, admiring not only her intellect but how seamlessly she balanced her roles as a mother and a scholar.

As Robin focused intently on the intricate inscriptions of the Road Poneglyph, deciphering the ancient symbols with the precision and dedication that defined her, Law felt a magnetic pull, an urge to be closer, both physically and intellectually. His earlier flirtations, though playful, were now tempered by a deepening respect for her passion and commitment. Yet, the impulse to be near her, to engage with her on this profound journey of discovery, proved too strong to resist.

He shuffled closer, his movements subtle as he positioned himself beside her, almost touching her, as he tried ‘to get a better look’ at the Poneglyph but also to enter her space, the aura where her concentration and dedication radiated like heat. "These symbols are remarkable," Law commented, hoping to draw her into a discussion that would justify his closeness.

Robin, absorbed in her study, responded without looking up, her voice steady. "Yes, they are direct links to our past," she said. "Each line, each curve tells us untold stories of the ancient world." She finally glanced at Law, noting his proximity but choosing to interpret it as scholarly interest rather than anything personal. "It’s fascinating, isn’t it? How much we could learn just from this."

Law nodded, appreciating her ability to stay entirely focused on her passion. "Absolutely," he agreed, his voice a mix of admiration and curiosity. "You’ve probably pieced together more of these stories than anyone alive."

Robin smiled slightly, acknowledging the compliment. "It's a lifelong endeavor," she admitted. "But every discovery is another step closer to understanding the true history of the world."

Law watched her as she spoke, his admiration growing. The proximity that he had initially sought as a means of personal connection had become a doorway into the profound depth of Robin's character.

As she continued her examination, the quiet hum of the room was abruptly broken by a low rumbling sound. A minor tremor shook the chamber, a not uncommon occurrence but enough to startle them both. Instinctively, Law reached out, his arm encircling Robin's waist to steady her against him during the sudden shake.

The close contact was brief, but in the moment, Law misinterpreted the look of surprise on Robin's face—an amalgamation of shock from the tremor and his unexpected touch—as something else. Caught up in the intensity of her gaze and perhaps misguided by his own emotions, Law leaned in closer, his judgment clouded.

Before Robin could fully process the situation, Law's intentions became clear as he moved to kiss her. The action was gentle, hesitant, but it crossed a line Robin had not intended to cross. Her initial shock held her frozen for a split second, uncertain how to respond.

It was Olivia's small, confused voice that snapped Robin back to reality. "Mommy?" she called out, her tone filled with uncertainty and sadness. The little girl's eyes were wide, witnessing a moment that didn't make sense to her, feeling the emotional weight of what she perceived as a betrayal.

Immediately, Robin's senses sharpened, her priorities snapping into crystal clear focus. She firmly pushed Law back, stepping away from him with a look of firm resolve. "Law, that was entirely inappropriate," she said, her voice filled with disappointment.

Without waiting for a response, Robin quickly turned to Olivia, scooping her up into her arms. She held her daughter close, reassuring her with a tight embrace and a gentle kiss on the head. "It's okay, sweetheart," Robin whispered, soothing both Olivia's and her own rattled emotions.

Law, left standing alone, felt a wave of regret wash over him. The brief tremor had provided a literal and metaphorical shake, bringing to light the flawed judgment in his actions. He watched Robin comfort her daughter, the maternal bond stark against his misstep.

"I... I apologize, Robin," Law finally said, his voice low, realizing the gravity of his mistake. "That was out of line. It won't happen again."

Robin nodded curtly at Law, her expression unreadable as she processed the unexpected turn of events. Without a word, she held Olivia tighter against her and turned, leaving Law standing in the dimly lit corridor. Her heart pounded with a mix of emotions—shock, confusion, and a protective urgency for her daughter who was clearly distressed by the situation.

Making her way quickly back to where the crew's celebrations were still in full swing, Robin felt a sense of relief wash over her as the familiar sounds of laughter and music filled her ears. She needed the normalcy of her crew, the uncomplicated joy that always seemed to permeate their gatherings.

As soon as they reached the more populated area, Olivia, still processing the scene she had witnessed, wriggled from her mother's arms. With a mix of hurt and confusion, she darted toward her father, tears welling up in her eyes. Robin's heart sank at the sight, her steps faltering as she watched her daughter run.

Zoro, who had been laughing with Usopp and Franky, noticed his daughter's distress immediately. His features shifted from amusement to concern in an instant as he scooped Olivia up into his arms. "What's wrong, Livy?" he asked, his voice filled with worry as he quickly checked her for any signs of physical harm.

Olivia, caught in the safety of her father's arms, let the words tumble out between sobs. "Mommy... and that man... he kissed her!" Her voice was a whisper, but to Zoro, it might as well have been a shout, filled with the confusion and betrayal she felt.

Zoro's expression darkened instantly, his protective instincts flaring up. The atmosphere around him shifted palpably as the mirth drained from his face, replaced by a sharp, dangerous anger. He held Olivia close, trying to soothe her with a gentle shush, his mind racing with the implications of what she had just told him.

Robin, watching from a short distance, felt a pang of despair for the misunderstanding and the clear upset it had caused Olivia and now Zoro. She approached slowly, her own emotions a turbulent mix of defensiveness and regret. "Zoro, it’s not what—" she began, but Zoro's glare cut her off.

"Who?" Zoro's voice was a low growl, his one good eye narrowing as he scanned the crowd for Law, the implication clear in his tone.

Robin sighed, a weary resignation setting in. "Law," she confirmed, her voice barely a whisper. "But nothing happened, Zoro. He misunderstood, and I didn't reciprocate. Olivia saw... she saw the moment he—"

Before she could finish, Zoro had set Olivia down gently beside her and was on his feet, his usual calm demeanor replaced by a palpable fury. "Stay here with Mommy," he told Olivia firmly, then turned to Robin with a look that spoke volumes of his intent to confront Law.

Robin reached out, touching his arm. "Honey, please, let's just calm down first. It was a mistake, an error in judgment from Law. Let's not escalate this," she urged, her voice steady despite the chaos of emotions inside her.

Zoro's tension didn't ease under Robin's touch; if anything, it seemed to coil tighter within him. His singular eye roved through the crowd, sharp and searching. The party's light-hearted laughter and chatter formed a surreal backdrop to the drama unfolding between them.

The other Straw Hats, sensing the shift in Zoro's demeanor, gradually quieted, their expressions turning concerned as they followed his gaze. The atmosphere grew tense, the previous festivity fading into a cautious silence.

Suddenly, Zoro's eye locked onto Law, who had just stepped back into the gathering, oblivious to the drama he had unwittingly stirred. Seeing Law's casual demeanor was like a spark to Zoro's smoldering anger. In a flash, Zoro closed the distance between them.

Before anyone could react, Zoro had Law pinned against the wall, his powerful arm pressed against Law’s chest, and his other hand gripping the hilt of Enma, the cursed blade that thrummed with a hungry energy. Zoro's face was a mask of controlled fury, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. "What did you think you were doing with my wife?" he growled, the threat in his tone palpable.

Law, caught off guard, looked up at Zoro, his own eyes widening slightly—not with fear, but with a dawning realization of the gravity of his misstep. "Zoro, listen—"

"My daughter saw you," Zoro cut him off, his grip tightening. "You crossed a line, Law. I don't care what your intentions were or what kind of crap you’re about to come up with to save yourself."

Robin, heart racing, rushed forward, placing herself between the two men, her hands cupping Zoro’s face, trying to draw his furious gaze away from Law. "Zoro, please!" she pleaded.

Ignoring Robin’s intentions of trying to diffuse the situation, Zoro pressed on, realization dawning on him. "Did you hope I wouldn’t wake up?" Zoro interrupted sharply, his accusation pointed and harsh. "Did you think if I was gone, you’d just step in? Is that it, Law?"

The crew, seeing the potential for a serious confrontation, formed a tight circle around the trio. Sanji and Luffy were poised to act, ready to defuse the situation should it spiral out of control.

Law, maintaining a composed exterior despite the tension, met Zoro’s gaze before softening his gaze to meet Robin’s. "He’s right," Law admitted, his voice steady and clear.

Zoro’s jaw was set, his anger simmering just below the surface. He tensed as if he was going to strike, but Robin’s continued touch slowly diffused his rage. "Make sure it doesn’t happen again or I will end you without hesitation," Zoro said tersely, his warning stern.

Reluctantly, Zoro stepped back, releasing his grip but his eyes still wary and guarded. Robin remained close, her concern palpable as she glanced between the two men.

Zoro's departure from the scene was swift and heavy with unspoken anger. His stride was determined, each step carrying the weight of his disappointment and betrayal—not just at what had transpired with Law but also the shock of his wife not immediately informing him about the incident. “She uses that clone all the time, and this time she doesn’t use it to tell right after it happened?” he thought to himself. As he walked away, his back to the gathering, the tension in his shoulders was evident to anyone watching.

The Straw Hat crew turned their attention to Robin. Sanji, who had been ready to leap to Robin's defense against any threat, was particularly agitated. He clenched his fists, his earlier willingness to confront Law now burning even brighter. "Robin, are you okay? Did that guy do something to you?" he asked, his concern for her wellbeing evident in his voice.

Nami stepped forward and gently pushed the crew back, giving Robin some space. "Jeez, everyone, just give her a moment," she said firmly. She then turned to Robin with a soft but concerned expression. "Robin, are you okay?" she asked quietly, trying to gauge her friend's emotional state.

Robin stood amidst her friends, her heart racing as she processed the overwhelming rush of emotions. Her immediate desire was to chase after Zoro, to explain everything, to seek the reassurance of his embrace and hear him say that everything was alright. She knew how Zoro dealt with his frustrations, often pushing himself into reckless challenges to vent his anger, and the last thing she wanted was for him to do something dangerous in his current state.

"I... I need to talk to him," Robin murmured, more to herself than to anyone else. Her voice was almost a whisper, filled with worry. She glanced at her crewmates, her eyes reflecting a turmoil of guilt and concern. "He didn’t understand, and I need to make sure he knows... that there’s nothing between Law and me."

Ensuring Olivia was safe with Nami, Robin excused herself from the group, her pace quick as she followed the path Zoro had taken. The crew watched her go, their expressions a mix of concern and support.

Robin’s mind was filled with thoughts as she hurried after Zoro. She knew him well enough to predict where he might go to clear his head or vent his frustrations. Her footsteps quickened, driven by the urgency to reconcile and explain, to prevent Zoro from spiraling into a reckless attempt to calm his stormy emotions.

She found him at a secluded part of the village standing there, his back to her, staring out over the view. Robin paused just behind Zoro, her presence a quiet statement as she gathered her courage. She knew Zoro was aware of her presence; his instincts, particularly attuned to her, never failed.

After a moment, Zoro exhaled deeply, the sound heavy with the weight of his thoughts. Without turning to look at her, he slowly sat down on the grass, his movements deliberate. He then extended an arm out to his side, an unspoken invitation. It was a simple gesture, yet filled with meaning, offering her a place by his side within his protective embrace.

Robin moved towards him, her steps quick but silent, and sat down beside him, tucking herself into the curve of his arm. His warmth enveloped her immediately, contrasting with the cool air of the evening. Zoro’s arm tightened around her, pulling her closer, and for a moment, they simply sat there.

Robin's grip on Zoro's haori was tight, her fingers clutching the fabric as if it was her lifeline. Zoro, feeling the tension in her hold, gently kissed the top of her head. This quiet, affectionate gesture carried his unspoken reassurances. No words were needed at that moment; the action conveyed that he wasn’t mad at her.

They remained silent for a few more moments, each lost in their thoughts yet comforted by the physical closeness. Robin was the first to break the silence, her voice soft but clear.

Robin nestled closer to Zoro, drawing comfort from his presence. She took a deep breath, knowing she needed to share everything that had transpired while he was unconscious. "There's something I need to tell you," she began hesitantly. "About Law... and some incidents that occurred while you were recovering."

She paused, gathering her thoughts. "One night, I was exhausted and sat on a bench outside to get some air. I fell asleep, and when I woke, Law had his arm around me. I was disoriented, thinking momentarily it was you, but as soon as I realized it wasn’t, I moved away immediately." Her voice was steady, but Zoro could sense the discomfort the memory caused her as his expression tightened slightly. He remained quiet, allowing her to continue.

"I didn’t encourage him. I thought he understood that, but he got too close again later." Robin's face flushed with frustration. "In the tunnel earlier, when we were looking at the underwater ruins of old Wano, he used his ability to appear next to me suddenly. I jokingly called him a cheater and he made a comment stating he would never cheat on me, as if there was something between him and I. It was unsettling.”

Robin sighed, her grip tightening once again on Zoro's haori. "And then there was the kiss," she continued, her voice barely a whisper. "It was sudden. Law kissed me, and I... I didn't react as quickly as I should have. I was shocked, Zoro. It wasn't something I wanted or anticipated."

Zoro’s jaw clenched at this revelation, his protective instincts once again flaring up, but he remained silent, listening.

"I'm sorry I didn’t push him away faster. I’m sorry for not telling you right away… I've never wanted anyone but you, Zoro. You know that." Robin said earnestly.

Zoro took a moment to process everything Robin had shared, the complexities of their life together, the misunderstandings, and the external pressures. He reached out, lifting her chin gently so she was looking directly at him. "I can’t say I wouldn’t get my hopes up if I was in the same position as him… I mean you are incredible, Robin, and he’d be stupid to not notice your beauty, kindness, intelligence…” Zoro trailed off as he continued to stare at his wife. “I’m lucky to have you, and I’m sorry if you thought I was mad at you. I trust you, but I really don’t trust Law.”

Robin's gaze held Zoro's, the vulnerability evident in her expression. After a moment, she added, "Zoro, I need to say... your reaction embarrassed me. You didn't give me a chance to explain any of this before you confronted Law. You just acted."

Zoro's expression changed, a hint of regret passing over his features as he processed her words. He winced slightly, realizing his impulsiveness had indeed put her in a difficult position. Carefully, he caressed her cheek to ensure she was still looking at him, his touch gentle. "Robin, I'm sorry for that," he admitted, his voice earnest. "I was an idiot, acting hot-headed without hearing you out. I should have listened first."

The tension between them ebbed slightly with his apology, and they held each other's gaze once again. In that silent communion, Zoro knew just how he would show how much he loves his wife. Keeping his hand on her cheek, he delicately traced his thumb across her lower lip, an intimate gesture that made Robin's breath hitch, a response that drew a knowing smirk from Zoro.

It was hard to tell who leaned in first, but soon they were kissing each other deeply, each kiss reaffirming their commitment and desire for one another. The world around them seemed to fade, leaving only the sensation of their closeness.

As they finally pulled back, breathless from their emotional and physical closeness, Zoro, always the challenger, asked with a mix of humor and genuine curiosity, "Am I the better kisser?"

Robin's immediate reaction was a mix of amusement and exasperation, a soft laugh escaping her even as she playfully considered smacking him for such a comment. Instead, she replied with a tender smirk, “You’re the only man that I want to kiss.”

“So… is that a yes?” Zoro teased, his eyes twinkling with mischief. In response, Robin gave him a gentle, playful smack, her smile affirming her affection.

Eventually they stood to rejoin the festivities with renewed spirits. Zoro and Robin were barely a few steps in when Olivia spotted them. The little girl darted towards her father, urgency in her tiny steps. "Daddy! You have to beat that mean man up," she declared, her brow furrowed in a mimic of seriousness.

Zoro, lifting Olivia into his arms, shared a glance with Robin and guided his family to a quieter corner. Settling down with Olivia on his lap and Robin close by his side, he took a moment to address his daughter with a gentle seriousness. "Olivia, I’m not going to beat up Law, and I'm sorry for acting that way earlier," he said, his tone soft but firm. "It wasn’t right for me to do that in front of everyone."

Olivia looked up at her father, processing his apology. Zoro continued, "You know… your mom is very beautiful, smart, and nice" he continued, smiling at Robin.

Olivia chimed in with innocent candor, "Mommy is the best!" Her statement brought a smile to both her parents' faces.

Zoro nodded, "Yeah she is, and sometimes, people might do silly things because of that. Like what happened with me and Hiyori, remember when I told you and your mommy about that?" He gently reminded Olivia of the incident, using it to teach her about misunderstandings.

"People might act like idiots, like Law did," he continued, keeping his explanations simple for Olivia to understand. "But remember, mommy and I love each other very much. No one can change that."

Olivia’s face scrunched up slightly in thought, then she said, "I still don’t like that man," referring to Law with a child’s blunt honesty, drawing a smile from Zoro that he quickly tried to mask.

Robin, seizing the moment to express her own regrets, added, "And I’m sorry, sweetie, for not explaining things to you sooner. I should have made sure you understood what was going on."

With a small nod of understanding, Olivia then crawled into Robin’s lap and wrapped her arms around her mother in a forgiving hug. The small family sat together; their bond visibly reinforced by the conversation.

~~~

As the festivities continued to echo through the halls of the castle, Zoro, Robin, and Olivia made their way to their private room—a quiet sanctuary away from the noise and celebration. The room was dimly lit, the soft glow of a lantern casting gentle shadows and creating a calming atmosphere.

Zoro sat on the futon that was rolled out for a makeshift bed, his back was against the wall of the room. He opened his arms, an invitation that Robin and Olivia both accepted without hesitation. Robin settled beside him, leaning into his side, while Olivia, now wrapped in a small blanket, snuggled into his other arm. Zoro wrapped his arms around both his girls, his family, his world.

The sounds of the party faded into a distant hum, irrelevant to the peace they found in each other's presence. Zoro kissed the top of Olivia’s head, then Robin’s, a silent expression of his love and gratitude for the two most important people in his life.

Robin, feeling the steady beat of Zoro’s heart against her cheek, felt a surge of contentment. Meanwhile, Olivia, half-asleep but still clinging to the warmth of her parents, mumbled sleepily, "Love you, mommy and daddy."

"We love you too, little one,” Zoro responded softly.

This serene moment underscored the truth that no matter what the world threw at them, as long as they were together, they could face it. Together, they were unbreakable, their love a fortress that no external force could penetrate.

Chapter Text

As the first light of dawn painted the sky in hues of gold and pink, Zoro descended from the crow's nest, his night watch concluded. The gentle sway of the Thousand Sunny under his feet was a familiar comfort, but his mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Robin, whose recent behavior had sparked a quiet concern within him.

Once he reached the deck, his thoughts were momentarily brushed aside by the enthusiastic greeting of his daughter, Olivia. At 8 years old, she was a bundle of energy, her bright eyes reflecting the morning sun. Zoro couldn’t help but smile as he scooped her into his arms, her laughter ringing clear and joyful.

“Mornin’, Livy! Have you seen your mom yet this morning?” Zoro asked, brushing a strand of hair from Olivia’s face before kissing her forehead.

Olivia shook her head, her expression mirroring the slight confusion he felt. “Nope, I think she’s still sleeping.”

Zoro’s brow furrowed slightly at this. Robin had always been an early riser, often up before him to enjoy a few moments of quiet in the library or on deck. Lately, however, her mornings had begun later and later, and her usual vibrant demeanor seemed dimmed. He carried Olivia to the galley for breakfast, hoping that Robin would join them soon and that the morning meal would bring some normalcy.

As they entered the galley, the delicious smell of Sanji’s cooking filled the air. The rest of the crew were already gathered, chatting and planning their day. Sanji, upon seeing Olivia, presented her with a flourish of breakfast plates.

“Here you go, my little princess!” Sanji said, smiling at Olivia. “…Here moss-head,” he said bluntly.

Zoro’s response was a nod as he set Olivia down at the table before taking a seat himself. His eyes kept drifting towards the door leading to the cabins, half-expecting Robin to appear.

Breakfast continued with the usual banter and laughter, but Zoro’s attention was split. He answered questions and joined in occasionally, but his gaze frequently swept back to the door. When they finished eating and Robin still hadn’t appeared, his concern grew.

“Has anyone seen Robin this morning?” Zoro finally asked, his voice carrying a note of worry that silenced the table.

“She’s probably just tired, Zoro. I mean you two do have a 4-month-old and an 8-year-old,” Nami replied, trying to ease the tension.

Leaving the galley, Zoro walked quietly down the corridor to the cabin he shared with Robin. The door was slightly ajar, and he pushed it open gently. The room was dim, the small windows covered to block out most of the morning light. Robin was still in bed, her figure curled under the blankets in a way that spoke of a restless night.

“Robin?” Zoro called softly, stepping inside. She stirred, her eyes fluttering open to meet his.

“Zoro? It’s still the middle of the night, honey,” Her voice was husky with sleep as she sat up, smoothing back her hair trying to get her bearings.

“No, it’s… It’s morning. You missed breakfast,” Zoro said, sitting on the edge of the bed. His tone was gentle, but his concern was evident. “Is everything okay?”

Robin looked away, her expression clouded with a mix of emotions. “I’m just tired, Zoro. That’s all,” she murmured, but the slight tremble in her voice betrayed her.

Zoro reached out slowly, his rough hand gently caressing her cheek, encouraging her to look at him. There was a tenderness in his eyes, a silent plea for her to open up, to let him in as she once did. He leaned in, aiming for a comforting kiss, but Robin turned her head at the last moment, his lips brushing her cheek instead.

He sighed, the warmth of his breath stirring a few loose strands of her hair. His hand dropped to his side as he pulled back, feeling a growing distance between them. Over the past few months after Kenji’s birth, their physical closeness had diminished; Robin's usual warmth replaced by a subtle but persistent withdrawal. At night, when he reached for her, she would gently, almost imperceptibly, move away, leaving a cold space in their once-shared warmth.

Zoro stood, his features set in a mask of stoicism. "Nami said we should reach the next island by early evening,” he mentioned, trying to keep the conversation light, non-confrontational.

As he stood there, a heavy silence filling the room, Zoro couldn't help but wrestle with a nagging thought, a fear that maybe her feelings had changed. The idea that she might no longer need him in the same way gnawed at his confidence. His eyes briefly traced the familiar contours of her face, seeking any sign of the love they once shared so openly.

"Robin," he started, his voice low and hesitant. "If there's anything I've done, or if... if you're feeling different about us..." His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of his uncertainty.

Robin looked up at him, her eyes filled with a mixture of emotions. She saw the worry in his stance, the slight stoop that wasn't there when he wielded his swords or laughed with the crew. "Oh… No, honey, you've done nothing wrong," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I… I just… You have done nothing wrong,” she repeated.

He nodded slowly, the lines of his face softening. "Okay," he breathed out, his stance relaxing slightly. "Alright. Just... remember I'm here, Robin. For you, and for whatever you need.”

~~~

As the day progressed, Zoro found himself outside, basking in the lively atmosphere of the ship. He sat on the deck, Kenji cradled in his arms. The 4-month-old cooed and gurgled happily, mesmerized by his father's familiar presence. Nearby, Olivia was thoroughly enjoying her time with Chopper, Luffy, and Usopp, their laughter and playful shouts filling the air.

Nami approached Zoro, her expression curious. "Is Robin coming out today?" she inquired, shading her eyes with her hand as she looked towards the cabin. "She mentioned last night she might join me for some sunbathing today."

Zoro glanced towards the direction of their cabin, a slight frown forming. "I'll go check on her," he responded, shifting Kenji slightly in his arms.

"Could you watch Kenji for a few minutes?" he asked, gently handing his son to Nami. The navigator nodded, taking the baby with a smile.

"Of course, go ahead," Nami replied, bouncing Kenji gently on her hip, earning a delighted giggle from the boy.

With a grateful nod, Zoro made his way back to the cabin to check on Robin, hoping to find her feeling better and ready to join the rest of the crew.

As Robin stood in front of the mirror, her eyes critically scanned her reflection. The bikini she wore no longer made her feel the way it used to; instead, it highlighted the changes in her body that she couldn't seem to accept.

Robin's gaze lingered on the mirror, her eyes tracing the new contours of her body—a body that had once filled her with pride but now served as a canvas for her insecurities. The stretch marks, like silver threads woven across her skin, mapped out the journey of her recent pregnancy, while the lingering weight seemed a stubborn reminder of the changes she had undergone.

She tugged uncomfortably at the fabric of her bikini, each adjustment a silent critique of how it clung to her waist differently now. The mirror reflected not just her physical appearance but the internal struggle she faced accepting this new version of herself.

"It wasn’t this bad with Olivia, was it?" she pondered quietly, the question echoing in the back of her mind. “It didn’t take this long to get back to normal.”

The confident, poised archaeologist who had traversed the Grand Line and New World felt distant now, obscured by the visceral reality of postpartum changes.

As she stood there, Robin's thoughts drifted to Zoro's earnest expressions of affection, his attempts to bridge the gap that had formed between them. "Could he truly still find me desirable in this state?" she questioned internally, her heart filled with the fear of being deemed less than what she once was. The notion that his kindness might be rooted in pity rather than genuine attraction gnawed at her, feeding the insecurities that she so desperately wanted to shed.

Her reflection showed a woman marked by life's profound experiences, yet all she could see were flaws. "How can I expect him to love this version of me when I can barely stand to look at myself?" Robin's thoughts were harsh, a stark contrast to the gentle understanding she always showed her family and friends.

Despite these spiraling doubts, deep down, a part of her clung to the memories of their past interactions—their deep conversations, his straightforward admiration of her intellect, and those moments where physical attraction was undeniable. She tried to hold onto these fragments as proof against her fears.

With a heavy heart, Robin turned away from the mirror, her resolve to hide her vulnerabilities from Zoro firming up. She would put on a brave face, mask her insecurities, and perhaps, in time, learn to accept herself again. However, today, the mirror was just a reminder of everything she felt she had lost.

Just as she turned away from her reflection in frustration, Zoro entered the room. He paused in the doorway, his gaze lingering on her figure with unmistakable admiration. Unnoticed by Robin, who was lost in her insecurities, he approached quietly and wrapped his arms around her from behind. The sudden warmth of his touch startled her, and she tensed up, her eyes wide as she felt his lips on her shoulder and then following a trail up the side of her neck.

Reacting instinctively, Robin pulled away from his embrace, quickly grabbing one of his haoris to cover herself. As she pulled the fabric over her, she caught the look of hurt and confusion in Zoro's eyes, which made her heart ache.

Zoro's frustration built as he struggled to understand Robin's sudden distance. "Alright, seriously, what have I done?" he questioned, his voice laced with confusion and worry. “Did I hurt you somehow without realizing it?”

Robin remained silent, her eyes downcast as she fought the tears that began to form. Zoro's heart sank at the sight. He wanted to reach out and hold her, to keep her from crying.

Despite his efforts to stay calm for her, he found himself pressing for an answer, his voice showing his desperation. "Robin, you have to talk to me. I can't fix what I don't know."

Finally, with a barely audible voice, Robin murmured, "I'm not the same." Her words hung heavily between them, her meaning unclear.

Zoro paused, taken back by her cryptic response. He waited, hoping she would elaborate, but she remained silent, his eyes fixed on her trembling lips. Seeing her like this, so vulnerable and unsure, was agonizing for him.

"What do you mean, ‘not the same’?" Zoro asked softly after a moment, his tone gentle, encouraging her to open up. Instead, she just continued to bite her lip, a sure sign she was wrestling with her thoughts and emotions.

Zoro hesitantly reached out and gently lifted her chin, coaxing her to look at him. He kissed her forehead tenderly, an attempt to reassure her of his unwavering support which caused a few tears to escape her eyes.

He didn't hesitate, pulling her into a tight embrace. Robin resisted initially, but as her defenses crumbled slightly, she buried her face in the crook of his neck, her body shaking with suppressed sobs. Zoro held her close, his own heart continuing to ache with a mix of love and helplessness.

"It's okay, Robin. You don't have to be anyone but who you are right now," he whispered into her hair, his words a soft murmur against the storm of her emotions. "Whatever you're talking about, we'll face it together, right? You're not alone in this and when you’re ready to talk, you know I’m here.”

As they stood there, Zoro holding her tightly, Robin felt a flicker of comfort in the storm of her insecurities. In Zoro's arms, she found a rare sense of safety, a reminder that despite her fears, she was loved unconditionally. This realization, though small, was a beacon in her current darkness, a promise that perhaps, in time, she could once again learn to see herself through his eyes.

~~~

That evening, as the Thousand Sunny docked at a vibrant island, the crew began to disperse for some well-earned leisure time. Zoro, after what happened earlier with Robin, was determined to give her some space to relax and enjoy herself.

"Robin, why don’t you go out with Nami?" Zoro suggested, a gentle encouragement in his voice as he cradled Kenji close to his chest and held Olivia’s hand. "I’ve got the kids. You deserve some time to yourself."

Robin, still carrying the weight of their earlier interaction, hesitated. She glanced at Kenji, sleeping peacefully in his father’s arms, and then at Olivia, who was already bouncing on her toes in excitement about exploring the island.

Nami, overhearing the exchange, chimed in with a bright smile. "Come on, Robin! It’ll be fun. We can check out some shops, maybe find a nice café. It’s been months since we last had a girl’s day out.”

Reluctantly but appreciative of the effort to lift her spirits, Robin nodded. "Alright, that does sound nice. Thank you, Zoro."

With a soft smile, Zoro watched as Nami and Robin headed towards the bustling market street, Nami’s laughter slowly blending with the noises of the crowded island. Turning back to his children, he squeezed Olivia’s hand a little tighter. "Alright, Livy, let’s find some dessert. What do you say about ice cream?"

Olivia’s face lit up, her excitement evident. "Yes! And maybe some candy too!"

Zoro laughed, his heart lightening a bit as he led his daughter through the town, Kenji still nestled against him. As they wandered through the lively streets, Zoro's thoughts occasionally drifted back to Robin. He hoped the night out would help her feel more like herself again, even if just for a few hours.

The island was alive with lights and music, street vendors selling exotic sweets and treats that had Olivia tugging at Zoro’s hand at every stall. Each time she asked, Zoro found it hard to say no, charmed by her excitement and the joy in her bright eyes.

Meanwhile, Robin strolled beside Nami as she chatted about everything and nothing, giving Robin the kind of distraction she needed. Every now and then, Robin's gaze would drift, catching glimpses of vibrant fabrics and unique jewelry, a reminder of the world’s beauty that she recently missed in the throes of her own turmoil.

As they entered a sprawling clothing store filled with vibrant colors and the latest fashion trends, Nami's enthusiasm seemed to reach new heights. She buzzed through the aisles, her hands brushing against an array of fabrics—silks, cottons, and linens, each more enticing than the last. With a practiced eye, Nami began pulling out various items: form-fitting dresses that flaunted curves, elegant blouses, and stylish shorts and pants, each piece seemingly perfect for the tropical climate.

"Look at this, Robin!" Nami exclaimed, holding up a sea-green dress that sparkled subtly under the store's bright lights. "This would look amazing on you. And this—" she continued, grabbing a sleek, navy-blue blouse, "would highlight your eyes beautifully."

Robin followed quietly, her smile fixed but her eyes showing a hint of discomfort. With each garment Nami presented, Robin felt a growing sense of unease. These clothes, designed to celebrate the wearer's form, only reminded her of the changes her body had undergone. The excitement she once felt trying on new outfits was replaced by a creeping dread, a fear that none of these beautiful outfits would fit her the way they used to.

As Nami piled more clothes into her arms, urging her towards the fitting rooms, Robin's pace slowed. She felt a lump forming in her throat as she looked at the stack of clothes, each item feeling like a challenge, a test she was sure to fail.

"Robin, come on, let's try these on! There's a great mirror in here, and the lighting is perfect for seeing how fabulous you'll look," Nami encouraged, her voice bright and cheerful.

Reluctantly, Robin followed her friend into the fitting room area, each step heavier than the last. She entered the spacious fitting room Nami had pointed out, her heart sinking as she faced the large, full-length mirror. The reflection that greeted her seemed like a stranger.

As Nami waited outside, chatting happily about plans for the rest of the evening and the best spots on the island for cocktails, Robin began to try on the first dress. The fabric clung in ways that made her wince, and as she zipped it up, she had to fight back a surge of disappointment. She stared at her reflection, her critical eye noting every line and curve that felt out of place.

Taking a deep breath, Robin decided to try one more, pulling the navy blouse over her head. But as she adjust it, the fabric stretched uncomfortably across her chest and stomach, confirming her fears.

Stepping out to show Nami, Robin managed a weak smile. "I don't think these are quite my style anymore," she said, her voice soft.

Nami looked up from a vibrant stack of skirts she'd been sorting through and gave Robin a once-over. The blouse indeed hugged tightly, but to Nami, Robin looked nothing short of stunning. “What? You look incredible! But… I mean if you want something different, we can definitely find something else,” Nami assured her, her tone upbeat but her eyes sharp, catching the discomfort that flashed across Robin’s face.

As they continued to sift through racks of clothing, Nami couldn't help but notice Robin's growing discomfort. Each piece that she enthusiastically pulled off the shelves seemed to only deepen Robin’s refusal. Nami's own pile of potential purchases grew, a colorful testament to her unbridled love for fashion, but Robin’s selections remained sparse and unenthusiastic.

Finally, after watching Robin hang back another vibrant dress with barely a second glance, Nami placed her hands on her hips, her expression turning contemplative. "Let’s take a break, okay? There’s a cute café just around the corner. We could use some refreshments," she suggested, hoping a change of scenery might ease whatever was troubling her friend.

Robin merely nodded; her usual spark dimmed. They made their way to the café, a quaint little spot with outdoor seating shaded by large, colorful umbrellas. The bustling atmosphere of the market was replaced by the gentle clatter of dishes and the soft murmur of other patrons. Nami ordered a fruity iced tea and a slice of lemon cake, while Robin opted for a stark contrast with just water and a black decaf coffee.

As they settled at a small table, Nami couldn't hold back her concern any longer. She leaned forward, her expression serious. "Alright, what’s going on?" she prodded gently. Robin looked up, feigning ignorance with a slight tilt of her head.

Nami wasn’t deterred. "Come on, you’re practically my big sis. I’ve known you for how long?” She questioned. When Robin didn’t answer, she continue. “You’ve been... different. More withdrawn. And now this," she gestured subtly towards the water and coffee, "no small treats?”

Robin sighed, her gaze drifting over the café’s quaint setup. The hesitation was palpable as she toyed with the coffee cup, her fingers tracing the rim. "It’s nothing specific, Nami... I’m just adjusting, I suppose," she finally admitted, though the vagueness of her words suggested there was much more beneath the surface.

"It’s... it’s my body," Robin confessed after a few quiet moments, her voice dropping to a whisper, almost lost in the café's ambient sounds. "After Kenji... I don’t know. I don’t feel like myself anymore. These clothes, the way I look now—it’s all so different. I feel like I’m wearing a disguise every day."

Nami reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand over Robin’s. "Robin, you’ve been through so much. It’s natural to feel out of sync with yourself after such a big change. At the end of the day though, you’re still you—brilliant, beautiful, and brave. Maybe your body has changed, but that doesn’t diminish who you are."

Robin’s eyes filled with tears, her usual composure wavering under the weight of her friend’s kindness. "I know, Nami. I do, but it’s hard. Zoro... I’m pushing him away because I can’t stand to have him see me like this."

Nami squeezed her hand, her voice gentle. "Zoro loves you, Robin. Not just for your body but for your heart, your mind—everything that makes you, well… you. He looks at you like you’re the most precious thing in his world. Maybe it’s time you talk to him about how you’re feeling?"

"I’m scared," Robin admitted, allowing the vulnerability to show. "Scared he’ll look at me and feel... disappointed."

"Zoro? Disappointed?" Nami scoffed lightly, trying to inject a bit of levity. "Are we talking about the same green-haired swordsman? That man adores you! He’ll do anything to see you smile, and I bet he’s more upset about feeling pushed away than anything else."

Robin nodded slowly, taking in Nami’s words, letting them seep in to soothe the raw edges of her self-doubt.

"Talk to him, Robin. Let him in. You might be surprised by how much it can help both of you," Nami advised, her tone filled with warmth and an unshakeable faith in her friend.

As they finished their drinks, Robin felt a small weight lift from her shoulders. Nami’s presence, her understanding, offered a beacon of hope, a reminder that she wasn’t alone in her struggles.

Eventually, Robin and Nami began to walk back towards the Sunny. Robin’s mind was still filled with thoughts and doubts that were clashing with each other.

When she neared the ship, the sound of laughter and light-hearted chatter floated towards her from the upper deck. It was Luffy, unmistakable with his boisterous enthusiasm, talking animatedly. Curiosity piqued despite her introspection, Robin ascended the gangplank and moved silently closer, her presence masked by the shadows of the evening.

“…and then Franky built this HUGE sandcastle. We could have lived in it! You should have seen it, Hancock!” Luffy’s voice carried the warmth of recent adventures and memories. He was speaking into a transponder snail talking to his wife.

Robin paused, her heart tightening a little. “Hancock,” she mused, “‘the most beautiful woman in the world’… How did she adjust to all the changes after having Lucy?” The thought lingered.

Luffy’s laughter tapered off as he continued his conversation asking about how everything went with Lucy being on the island when Hancock traveled. Robin stood, almost frozen, the thought that Hancock seemed to handle her roles—as a mother, a leader, a wife from afar—was it as effortless as Luffy was making it seem? Or was there more beneath the surface, hidden struggles similar to her own?

For a few long moments, Robin was lost in her thoughts, the noise of the crew’s evening activities becoming a distant hum. She wrestled with the impulse to simply turn back, to keep her doubts and fears locked away. However, Nami’s words echoed in her mind, a gentle yet insistent push towards openness. Besides, who better to understand Robin, than the woman who is considered the most beautiful woman in the world?

Taking a steadying breath, Robin stepped forward, her approach quiet but determined. Luffy, still chuckling at something he heard Lucy say in the background, didn’t notice her until Robin was almost beside him.

“Luffy,” Robin interjected softly, her voice barely above a whisper but enough to make the spirited captain turn in surprise.

“Robin! Hey, did you hear about Franky’s massive sandcastle?” Luffy’s grin was infectious, but his eyes narrowed in concern as he took in her solemn expression. “What’s up? Do I need to go find Zoro?”

Robin hesitated, her gaze flicking to the transponder snail still active in his hand. “Luffy, if you don’t mind, could I… could I speak with Hancock in private for a moment when you’re done? It’s somewhat important.”

Luffy’s expression shifted from playful to understanding in an instant. “Oh, sure thing, Robin!” He turned back to the snail. “Hey, Hancock, Robin wants to talk to you for a bit, is that okay?”

There was a brief pause, then a clean, strong voice came through the transponder snail. “Oh, of course, dear.”

Luffy handed the device to Robin with a supportive smile and a thumbs-up before bounding off, likely to find Chopper and Usopp. Robin took the snail, her heart thudding with a mix of nerves and relief as she walked into the library for some privacy.

“Hancock,” she began, her voice steadier than she felt, “I was wondering… and if this is too personal, please feel free to hang up. I don’t want to pry.”

Hancock's voice, surprisingly warm and inviting, flowed through the transponder snail. "Robin, you can ask me anything. Please, continue."

Taking a deep breath, Robin gathered her courage. "Did you ever feel... inadequate in your body after having Lucy?" she asked, her voice quivering slightly.

There was a brief pause on the line, Hancock's confusion evident even through the static. "Inadequate? I'm not sure I follow, Robin."

Robin pressed on, her words tumbling out more freely now. "When I had Olivia, I didn’t feel self-conscious about my appearance. I trained, took care of her, and got stronger. But… Now, after having Kenji, it's different. I’m not losing the weight as I did before, I’m not confident in my looks... I've changed so much more this time around." She paused, her heart pounding. "Did you ever worry about how Luffy would see you after you had Lucy?"

Silence stretched over the line, a heavy weight that seemed to press down on Robin's chest. When Hancock finally spoke, her voice was thoughtful. "Honestly, Robin, that thought never crossed my mind. I knew Luffy wouldn’t think ill of me in any way. He loves unconditionally, as I’m sure your swordsman does for you."

Robin felt like an outlier in her feelings, a wave of embarrassment washing over her. Just as she was about to apologize and retract her questions, Hancock continued, her tone turning softer, more reflective.

"However," Hancock said slowly, "Even though I may not have felt self-conscious about my body after having Lucy, I did struggle for years with the mark on my back before meeting Luffy. When I told him, he was furious that someone would mark another person so cruelly. He even told me what he did on Sabaody."

Robin's mind flashed back to the night Hancock, in a rare moment of vulnerability, had shown her and Nami the mark of the Celestial Dragons. That act of trust had deepened their friendship, a bond forged in shared pain and understanding.

Pulled from her memories by Hancock's voice, Robin listened intently as Hancock added, "I don’t say this about others, Robin, but you are beautiful. You have nothing to worry about. I’ve seen the way Zoro looks at you. He doesn’t just see what you see in the mirror—he sees you, all of you, and he adores every bit.”

Hancock's words, sincere and affirming, washed over Robin, seeping into the cracks of her self-doubt. The reminder that her fears were not unique, that even the seemingly unshakeable Empress of Amazon Lily had her insecurities, brought a sense of comfort.

"Thank you, Hancock," Robin managed, her voice thick with emotion. "Thank you for sharing that with me. It means more than you might know."

"Always, Robin," Hancock replied warmly. "And remember, we are more than what we, or anyone else, sees. We are defined by our strength, our love, and the lives we touch. Don’t let those doubts shadow the incredible person you are."

With a few more exchanged pleasantries and a promise to talk again soon, Robin ended the call. She made her way outside and stood on the deck of the Thousand Sunny, the breeze brushing against her skin, feeling a profound shift within her as Hancock's words echoed in her mind.

Meanwhile, after tucking both Olivia and Kenji into their beds for the night and taking a quick shower, Zoro felt a rare relief in knowing he wasn't scheduled for the night watch. The air on the island was warm, even late into the evening, prompting him to shed his usual garb for just a pair of shorts. Tonight was the night he planned to confront the growing distance between him and Robin, to bridge the gap that had silently wedged between them.

He turned to sit on the edge of their shared bed, running a hand through his damp hair, a mix of anticipation and nerves fluttering in his stomach. Just as he settled his thoughts, the door creaked open, and Robin stepped inside. Her eyes briefly met his before darting away, a shadow of discomfort crossing her features at the sight of him shirtless.

The room was dimly lit, the only light coming from the soft glow of the lantern by the bedside, casting gentle shadows across Zoro’s toned physique. Robin's expression shifted, a visible swell of emotions clouding her usually serene face. It was as though every inch of her self-assuredness retreated in the wake of her insecurities. Seeing her reaction, Zoro's heart clenched—he hated seeing her like this, filled with hidden pain.

Without a moment's hesitation, he stood and closed the distance between them, enveloping her in his arms. His touch was gentle, mindful of her recent hesitance. Robin tensed slightly as Zoro's arms encircled her, the familiar warmth of his embrace bringing both comfort and a pang of self-consciousness. She could feel the contours of his muscles against her, a stark reminder of the differences between them now. Her eyes, however, couldn't help but travel over his form, tracing the lines that spoke of his strength and dedication—a physique honed by countless battles and rigorous training.

As he stood there concerned, his proximity was both a balm and a source of anxiety. Robin hesitated, her arms slowly coming up to return his embrace, her touch tentative while she rested her head on him. She felt the beat of his heart, strong and steady against her cheek, and for a moment, she allowed herself to just feel, to absorb the sense of security that Zoro always seemed to provide.

"Alright, you gotta tell me what's going on. It's driving me insane not seeing you smile, or even talk to me," Zoro began, ensuring she knew this was a space of caring, not anger. "Did someone hurt you? Seriously, Robin, did I hurt you? All you’ve told me so far is that you’re ‘not the same’. I don’t get it, you’re still my Robin, so how are you ‘not the same’?"

“No, Zoro. As I’ve said, you haven’t hurt me," Robin finally whispered, her voice so faint it was almost swallowed by the sounds of the night. "You have done nothing wrong. It’s... it’s me. I—I don’t feel like myself anymore.” She paused, trying to get up the courage to admit her feelings. “He’s your husband, just tell him already.” She thought to herself.

Zoro opened his mouth to reply, but Robin’s finger gently pressed against his lips to quiet him.

“Since having Kenji, my body...” She sighed, “I don’t recognize it, and I’m scared that you won’t look at me the same way anymore.”

Zoro’s brow furrowed, his arms tightening around her reflexively. “That’s what this is about?” His voice was a mix of relief that it wasn’t something more sinister and sadness that she felt so alienated by her own self-perception. “You’re beautiful, Robin. You’ve always been beautiful to me, and you always will be. Nothing about that has changed, not for me.”

“But I’ve changed, Zoro," Robin countered softly, a trace of desperation in her voice as if needing him to understand the depth of her struggle.

“So? If that’s the case, then I love every version of you," Zoro replied earnestly, his eyes locked on hers. "Every single one, Robin. The woman who abruptly joined our crew, the woman we saved from Enies Lobby, the woman who carried and brought our children into this world, and the woman in my arms right now. You’re incredibly strong and beautiful.”

Robin's eyes filled with tears, the emotional dam breaking as his words washed over her. She buried her face into his chest as her body was shaking with silent sobs. Zoro’s large, rough hands gently stroked Robin's hair, the silken strands slipping through his fingers soothingly.

As she slowly calmed, breathing evening out, his hands drifted down, tracing lines of comfort across her back. He felt her tension begin to ease under his careful touch, and he leaned in close, his voice a low rumble against her ear.

“I love your hair, you know,” Zoro began, his fingers threading through the long, raven waves. “It’s like the night sky. And your eyes,” he continued, pausing to tilt her chin up so he could gaze into them, “They’re like deep blue seas I could get lost in.”

Robin let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, her tears subsiding as she listened to his tender words.

“And your body,” Zoro went on, his tone reverent, “It’s strong and beautiful. It’s carried and nursed our kids, and it’s still the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead, sealing his words.

Zoro didn’t stop there. He knew the depths of Robin’s beauty went far beyond the physical, and he wanted to make sure she understood that he cherished all of her. “And then there’s your mind. Your smart, beautiful mind that’s always thinking, always solving. I love that about you.” His hands were steady on her hips, grounding her, as if his touch could help fix it all.

“Your heart,” he whispered, “it’s caring, loving, stronger than anything I’ve known. The way you love us, the way you protect us—there’s nothing more beautiful than that.” Robin’s breathing was steadier now, her sobs reduced to quiet sniffles as she absorbed each word.

Zoro smiled softly, feeling her relax further, “And your laugh,” he said, his voice tinged with warmth as he remembered the rare, joyous sounds, “it’s music to me. Your smile is contagious.” He brushed a thumb across her cheek, wiping away a lingering tear.

He wrapped his arms around her once again, pulling her close to his chest, “And your strength, Robin. Not just the physical kind, but the strength in your spirit, in your convictions, it’s something I’ve always admired.”

“Taking care of us, the way you’ve embraced being a mother and a partner, it’s more than I could have ever asked for. I didn’t even realize I wanted a relationship or even a family until I met you,” Zoro continued, each word imbued with gratitude. “I’m not just saying these things, Robin. I mean them. Every day with you, even the tough ones, they’re a gift.”

Robin looked up at him, her eyes reflecting a mixture of emotions—gratitude, love, and a newfound reassurance. The weight of her self-doubt didn’t vanish, but his words, his love, they acted like a beacon guiding her back towards herself.

“Zoro, I... thank you,” she managed, her voice steadier now. “I didn’t realize how much I needed to hear that.”

"Let me show you how much I love you, how beautiful you are," Zoro whispered, his voice filled with emotion. Each word was a brushstroke in the painting of his devotion, tender and deliberate.

He leaned in slowly, his eyes locked with hers, an unspoken question hanging in the balance, giving her every chance to pull away, but Robin didn’t hesitate. Her heart, reassured by his words, propelled her forward. She met him halfway, their lips touching.

Zoro’s kiss was patient and soft, an exploration that spoke of his deep respect and love for her. His hands, those same strong hands that had wielded swords and shielded her from harm, now cradled her face with a touch as light as feathers. The kiss deepened, driven by the raw emotion of their conversation.

Robin’s arms slipped around Zoro’s neck as if anchoring her to the man whose heart beat so fiercely in tune with her own. Zoro broke the kiss only to press his forehead against hers, their breaths mingling in the quiet aftermath. “You’re everything to me, Robin. Don’t ever doubt that,” he murmured.

Robin’s eyes fluttered open, meeting his steady gaze. In his eyes, she saw not just desire but a fierce loyalty and an unwavering belief in her. It was a look that told her she was cherished, exactly as she was, and it ignited a warmth within her that no shadow of doubt could extinguish.

"Show me," Robin whispered back, her voice a filled with anticipation. Her eyes, alight with a mix of love and a renewed sense of self, held his gaze unflinchingly. It was a challenge, an invitation, one that spoke to her deepening trust and her desire to believe in the words he had just spoken.

Without breaking eye contact, Zoro responded to her unspoken plea. In one fluid motion, he lifted her from the ground, his movements sure and gentle. Her arms instinctively tightened around his neck, and her eyes closed, surrendering to the strength and safety of his embrace. He carried her to their bed, laying her down with such care that every action reaffirmed his earlier declarations of love and devotion. Time seemed to slow, the world narrowing down to the space they shared.

~~~

Deep into the night, Robin found herself curled up against Zoro’s side, his arm securely wrapped around her, keeping her close. The warmth of his body was a stark contrast to the now cooler air of the night, and she snuggled closer, her head resting on his chest.

Zoro’s hand gently stroked her back, a soothing rhythm that made her feel cherished and safe. He looked down at her, his eyes soft with affection and a smile playing on his lips. The earlier turmoil had faded, leaving behind a deep, contented peace. "Feeling better?" he murmured, his voice low and comforting.

Robin lifted her head to meet his gaze, her eyes reflecting the moonlight that now peeked through their window. "I’m getting there," she replied, her voice steady and more sure than it had been in weeks. She placed a gentle kiss on his chest, a silent thank you for his unwavering support and love.

"Good," Zoro responded, his hand pausing in its movements to squeeze her slightly. "You know I meant every word, right? I love everything about you, Robin. Always will."

Robin smiled as she laid her head back down, her earlier doubts not as strong thanks to her husband’s steadfast presence. She felt a profound gratitude for the life they shared and for the man who loved her unconditionally.

~~~

As the first hints of dawn began to lighten the sky, Robin lay awake, her eyes tracing the gentle rise and fall of Zoro's chest as he slept. The quiet rhythm of his breathing was soothing in the stillness of the early morning. She was still wrapped in the warmth of his arms, a tangible reminder of the words he had spoken last night and their intimacy that soon followed.

Robin allowed herself a moment to appreciate the peacefulness of it, the way the early light cast gentle shadows across their bed, making the space feel sacred, like their own private sanctuary. As she lay there, she reflected on the love Zoro had expressed with such fervor. His words had not just been spoken; they had been felt, reverberating through her with every tender touch, every look that spoke volumes of his admiration and desire. It was more than enough to begin mending the fractures in her self-image.

The relief that had washed over her the night before had settled into a deep, comforting warmth in her chest. She smiled to herself, feeling a sense of gratitude for Zoro's love. He was her anchor in the storm of doubts that had threatened to overwhelm her.

Slowly, very gently, she shifted in his arms, careful not to wake him. His features were relaxed in sleep, the usual furrow of concentration that often creased his brow was smoothed away, replaced by an expression of peace.

She traced a finger lightly across his jawline, marveling at the softness of his skin even with some of his very faint green stubble beginning to appear. She couldn’t help but wonder how her swordsman would look with a beard and smirked to herself.

As the room grew lighter, Robin considered getting up, starting their day before the rest of the crew stirred, but the comfort of Zoro's arms and the serene calm that had settled over her urged her to stay put. Instead, she nestled closer, her head finding the perfect spot against his shoulder.

In that quiet hour, before the responsibilities of the day could find them, Robin allowed herself the simple pleasure of being held. It was a reminder that no matter the external changes, the core of who she was and who they were together remained unshaken.

Zoro, feeling a slight movement, tightened his embrace subconsciously, a soft grunt of contentment escaping him. Even in sleep, his instinct to protect and hold her close was evident.

As the ship gently rocked on the waves of the early morning sea, Robin drifted back to sleep, a contented smile curving her lips, her heart and mind at peace, secured in the love they shared.

~~~

A few weeks later, the room was bathed in the soft light of early afternoon as Robin stood in front of the full-length mirror, adjusting her new royal purple bikini. The vibrant color complimented her skin tone beautifully, and the wrap skirt fluttered lightly around her legs. She was still getting used to embracing her body's changes, but today she felt different, more confident.

As she examined her reflection, ensuring everything looked just right, Zoro quietly entered the room. He paused in the doorway, his eyes immediately drawn to her. There was something about the way the light caught her hair and the vibrant purple of her bikini that left him momentarily breathless.

Unnoticed by Robin, who was focused on adjusting her skirt, Zoro leaned against the doorframe, simply watching her. The awe in his gaze was evident; to him, she had never looked more beautiful.

After a moment, he pushed away from the doorway and moved silently towards her. He wrapped his arms around her from behind, his chest against her back, but this time there was a softness, a reverence in his touch that spoke of their renewed intimacy.

Robin stiffened slightly out of old habits, the initial impulse to cover up surfacing briefly. However, remembering the countless times Zoro had shown her love and admiration without a trace of pity, she relaxed into his embrace, letting the fabric of her skirt fall into place.

Zoro began placing gentle kisses up her shoulder and neck, each one a whisper of affection. Robin closed her eyes, allowing herself to fully feel each kiss as she tilted her head to the side.

"You look incredible, Robin," Zoro murmured against her skin, his voice low.

Robin turned within his arms to face him, a smile blooming on her face. "Thank you, my love. That means more to me than you know."

Zoro's hands rested on her waist, and he looked into her eyes, his own reflecting his admiration. "Every day, you amaze me more," he confessed, his thumb gently brushing the fabric at her hip.

Robin's heart warmed at his words as Zoro continued, “If you’re ready to go, Olivia has been looking forward to spending the day with you, and I have too.”

Hand in hand, they left their cabin, finding Olivia eagerly waiting outside, her little beach bag already packed and slung over her shoulder. She looked up at her parents, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Are we going now? Can I build a sandcastle? Will you help me find shells, Mommy?” Olivia’s questions bubbled out rapidly, her anticipation barely contained as she tugged at her mother’s hand.

Robin smiled down at her daughter. “Yes, sweetie, we’re going now, and yes to all your questions,” she chuckled, her spirits lifted by Olivia’s enthusiasm.

Zoro ruffled Olivia’s hair affectionately. “Maybe we can find some cool shells to bring back to Franky. You can ask him to build you something using them,” he suggested, playing into their daughter’s excitement about collecting beach treasures.

Olivia nodded vigorously, the prospect of getting something new made from the shells exciting her. “He’d make something SUPER cool with them!”

The family made their way to the bustling island market, which led to the beach. The air was filled with the sounds of laughter, music, and the distant crash of waves. Robin felt a lightness she hadn’t experienced in a long time. Her conversations with Nami, Hancock, and Zoro had opened her eyes to many things, not least of which was the need to appreciate the present and the people who made her life meaningful.

As they reached the sandy shore, Olivia dashed ahead, her laughter trailing behind her like a melody. Zoro watched her with a soft expression, then turned to Robin, his gaze gentle. “She’s got your spirit,” he remarked quietly, his hand finding Robin’s as they walked.

Robin squeezed his hand, her thoughts reflective. “She’s got the best of us both, Zoro.”

They stood there for a moment, the sounds of the beach around them, their daughter’s joyful shouts as she played near the water to begin building her sandcastle.

“Come on, let’s go help our little architect,” Robin said with a smile as she led the way towards Olivia.

Zoro followed and noticed as Olivia directed them with the seriousness of a seasoned engineer, her laughter ringing out every so often. The day passed with building sandcastles, collecting shells, and Robin watching as Zoro and Olivia played in the waves, each moment a stitch in the fabric of their family memories.

As the sun began to set, painting the sky in hues of orange and red, Robin held onto Zoro and Olivia, the sand cool beneath their feet. She looked at her family, her heart full, her fears quieter now than they had been in months. She knew there would be more challenges ahead, but with Zoro by her side and the unbreakable bond of their little family, she felt ready to face them.

Chapter Text

The Thousand Sunny sailed from one adventure to the next while in the New World, its crew excited as they went from island to island. Among them, Roronoa Zoro, the formidable swordsman of the Straw Hat Pirates, found himself navigating the most challenging and rewarding adventure yet—fatherhood.

Two-year-old Roronoa Olivia, with her bright blue eyes and infectious giggle, had her father wrapped around her little finger. The journey since Fishman Island had been one of discovery not only of new islands but also of Zoro’s hidden paternal instincts.

It was a warm, sunny morning when Olivia, having just been told 'no' by Robin for the third time regarding a particularly sugary snack before breakfast, continued in her attempts to wear her mother down. As Robin placed the tempting cookies high above the reach of little hands, Olivia's strategy shifted.

"Mommy, pease, cookies!" Olivia pleaded, her small hands reaching up in vain. Her voice was sweet and filled with innocent charm.

Robin knelt down to her level, her face softening despite her resolve. "Sweetheart, you can have one cookie after lunch, but not for breakfast," she explained gently, caressing her daughter’s cheek. “How about some fruit instead? You liked eating the strawberries yesterday."

Olivia's brow furrowed, clearly unimpressed with the counteroffer. Her gaze darted towards the deck as if looking for someone, then back to the cookies, a silent battle of wills unfolding in her expressive eyes.

"No! Cookies, peeeaaase!" she insisted, her childlike version of 'please' stretched with all the earnestness a two-year-old could muster.

Robin sighed softly, recognizing the determined gleam in her daughter's eyes—a trait she undoubtedly inherited from both her parents. With a final firm shake of her head, she gently took Olivia’s small hand in hers. "No cookies for breakfast, Olivia. Let's go outside for some fresh air, okay?" she suggested.

Reluctantly, Olivia allowed herself to be led onto the deck, her steps slow as she mulled over her mother's decision. However, as they stepped out, Olivia's eyes quickly scanned the deck and brightened when she spotted Zoro. With a sudden burst of energy, she wriggled her hand free from Robin’s and dashed towards her father with renewed excitement. Her little feet pattered against the wood, a clear sign of her enthusiasm.

"Daddy! Daddy!" Olivia called out joyfully, her voice carrying across the deck. Zoro, who had been in the middle of a conversation with Chopper, turned just in time to see his daughter running towards him. His face broke into a rare broad smile, and he opened his arms wide.

Zoro caught Olivia as she leaped into his arms, her momentum almost knocking him back a step. He lifted her up, spinning her around, which elicited a gleeful giggle from Olivia. "There’s my little pirate! Were you good for Mommy this morning?" he asked, his tone playful.

Olivia nestled her head against Zoro's shoulder, her earlier mission for cookies amplified in the comfort of her father's arms. "Want cookies," she mumbled into his shirt, but her tone was less insistent, almost pitiful.

Zoro chuckled, planting a kiss atop Olivia's head. "You want cookies?" he asked, echoing her desire with a lighthearted tone. Olivia nodded enthusiastically, her small face brightening at the prospect of her wish being revisited.

"How about one cookie?" Zoro proposed, rationalizing to himself that one cookie wouldn’t hurt. It seemed like a fair compromise in his eyes.

As they started toward the galley, Robin, who had been trailing behind with a resigned smile, suddenly tensed. Zoro's words caught her off guard, and Olivia's triumphant smile didn’t help. "Zoro," Robin interjected firmly, stopping father and daughter in their tracks, "I just told Olivia that she couldn’t have cookies before breakfast."

Olivia’s face fell for a moment, but she quickly recovered, turning those big, pleading blue eyes towards Zoro. Her lower lip quivered as she whispered, "Pease, Daddy."

Zoro felt a tug at his heartstrings; the combined force of Olivia’s beseeching eyes and Robin’s fair parenting stance left him in a tight spot. The sight of his daughter’s pitiful expression melted any resolve he might have had to support Robin’s earlier decision. “Just one cookie, Robin. It’ll be okay,” he said finally, the words slipping out almost helplessly.

Robin sighed, her expression masking the undercurrent of frustration. She waved her hand dismissively, a silent concession to the battle she knew she wouldn’t win this time. “Fine, but just one,” she acquiesced, her tone carrying a hint of irritation. As Zoro and Olivia headed to the galley, Robin remained on deck, her mind grappling with the implications of Zoro’s indulgent decisions, which often differed from her own parenting approach.

~~~

Later that day, the opportunity to explore a local market presented itself, providing a welcome distraction. As the warm island sun beat down on their backs, Robin, Nami, and little Olivia meandered through the bustling streets, enveloped in the vibrant chaos of vendors advertising colorful toys and sweets. Olivia’s eyes sparkled with excitement, widening at each new discovery. When they passed a stall filled with intricately painted wooden toys, she couldn't resist tugging at Robin's hand, her voice brimming with longing. "Mommy, Wivy wants it,” she pleaded, pointing at a bright red sailboat.

Robin knelt down, her face level with Olivia's. "Not today, sweetie. Remember, you just got all kinds of toys for your birthday," she explained gently, hoping to soften the blow of refusal.

Olivia's face fell, but before she could protest, Robin suggested, "Let's go find Daddy. He might need our help not getting lost again." The mention of Zoro’s knack for getting lost brought a giggle from Nami, who teased, "He's probably somehow on the next island wondering how we always managed to ‘get lost’."

They continued their walk, and soon, Olivia's sharp eyes spotted Zoro across the square. She broke into a run, her small legs carrying her swiftly to her father. "Daddy!" she called out joyfully, flinging herself into his waiting arms.

Nami watched the scene unfold with a warm smile, but a glance at Robin's face gave her pause. "Everything okay, Robin?" she asked, her tone laced with concern.

Robin forced a smile, her eyes tracking Olivia, who was now animatedly talking to Zoro about the toys she had seen. "It's nothing, really," Robin murmured, though her mind raced with worry. Every denial she had issued to Olivia today hung heavily on her; she knew that Zoro's inability to refuse their daughter any request might mean their daughter would end up with her heart's desire by the day's end, despite Robin's earlier refusals.

The conflict of parenting styles between her and Zoro had grown in the last few months after leaving Fishman Island, but it never ceased to create a chasm of unease in her thoughts. She appreciated Zoro's loving heart and the joy he brought to Olivia, but the inconsistency troubled her. It was a delicate balance, one that required more than just love—it needed cooperation and communication.

Zoro sauntered over with a broad grin, effortlessly balancing Olivia on his shoulders. His strong arm encircled Robin’s waist, pulling her gently into his side as they meandered through the bustling market. Nami waved them off with a cheerful, "Catch you guys back at the ship!" as she dove back into the sea of stalls, her bargaining spirit ignited by the array of goods on display.

The little family continued their leisurely stroll, the sounds of the island filling the air with vibrant life. Olivia chattered excitedly from her high perch, pointing at various attractions and treats that caught her eye. Zoro responded with amused comments, his attention split lovingly between his daughter and his girlfriend.

Robin felt a momentary peace, enjoying the feeling of Zoro’s arm around her and the infectious joy of Olivia’s discoveries. However, as they paused to admire a local artist’s paintings, Robin’s gaze drifted to a bookshop displaying an array of beautifully bound books in its window. Her eyes lit up with the same intensity Olivia had shown at the toy stall.

"I'll just be a minute, I want to check out these books," Robin said, gently extracting herself from Zoro's embrace. “There could be something that could help us get through the New World easier.”

"Okay, we'll be right here," Zoro replied, nodding towards a bench near the shop.

Olivia poked her father; her gaze fixed on the direction of the toy stall they had left behind earlier. "Daddy! Ship," she exclaimed, her words filled with wonder. Her little finger pointed emphatically towards the toys she had seen earlier. "Big ship. Wivy wants it.”

Zoro looked up at his daughter still on his shoulders, her eyes wide with excitement. The simplicity of her request, coupled with the pure joy in her voice, made him pause. Olivia continued, "It go whoosh in water!" She waved her hands in the air, mimicking the motion of the sailboat cruising through the waves.

Zoro chuckled at her animated gestures and the serious look on her face as she described the sailboat’s grand adventures. "Oh, it goes whoosh?" he asked, smiling at her causing her to nod vigorously.

“Pease, Daddy, Wivia get ship?” she asked quickly, the words tumbling out in her excitement. Her blue eyes locked onto his, filled with hope and a bit of impatience, as she awaited his response.

It was hard for Zoro to think of saying no to such a heartfelt request, especially when she looked at him like that. "Alright, let’s go see that ship," he said, deciding that one small toy wouldn’t hurt.

As they approached the stall, Olivia’s excitement only grew. Zoro lifted her a little higher on his shoulders, and she giggled with delight. The vendor, seeing their approach, picked up the bright red sailboat and handed it to Olivia, who took it with both hands, her eyes alight with joy.

"Thank you, Daddy!" Olivia chirped, hugging the wooden ship close as Zoro paid the vendor. With her new treasure secured, she sat contentedly atop her father’s shoulders, her small hands exploring the painted sails and smooth edges of the sailboat as they walked back toward the bookstore.

Zoro, pleased with the happiness radiating from his daughter, couldn’t help but feel justified in his decision, despite knowing Robin might not agree. He tried to reassure himself that it was just a small toy, hoping it wouldn’t stir up too much disagreement.

When they arrived back at the bookstore, Robin was just stepping out. She paused for a moment, adjusting her bag on her shoulder, her eyes scanning the street for them. Spotting Zoro and Olivia, she waved but then her smile faltered as she noticed the bright red sailboat clutched in Olivia’s arms.

Robin’s expression tightened slightly, the familiar feeling of frustration creeping in as she saw the evidence of Zoro’s inability to say ‘no’. She walked over to them, her pace measured. "Having fun?" she asked, her tone light but carrying a hint of resignation.

Zoro, noticing the change in Robin’s demeanor, shifted uncomfortably as he set Olivia down on her feet. “Yeah, Livy was telling me about the boat she saw earlier and how she really liked it,” he said, trying to sound casual. “Figured I’d get it for her.”

Robin nodded, her eyes on Olivia who was still blissfully unaware of the tension, absorbed in her new toy. "I see that," Robin replied, her voice calm but cool. "I thought we agreed no more toys for a while, especially after I said no to this very one. She just got new toys she doesn’t even play with for her birthday."

Zoro’s shoulders slumped slightly, realizing once again this is causing what he deemed ‘unnecessary tension’ between them. "I know, but she really wanted it, and I thought—"

"—That it would be okay to just go ahead?" Robin interjected; her frustration clear. "Zoro, we need to be consistent with her. If I say no, and then you say yes, it sends mixed messages. It undermines my authority as her mother."

Zoro looked down at Olivia, who was still playing quietly with her ship, oblivious to the grown-ups' conversation. He knew Robin was right; their parenting needed to be a united front. "I’m sorry, Robin. I just… I just like making her happy," he said sincerely.

Robin sighed, her expression softening as she looked at Olivia's happy face. "I know you just want to make her happy, and I love that," she said, touching Zoro’s arm gently. “But…” She paused as she looked at his expression.

“We’ll talk about this later, okay?” Robin sighed as she turned away. This was a clear indication of her want to have space, leaving Zoro to grapple with his own mix of guilt and confusion. As Robin walked ahead, her pace brisk and determined, Zoro picked up Olivia in his arms and quickened his steps to catch up to Robin.

"Robin, wait," Zoro called out gently. Olivia, sensing the shift in mood, grew quiet, her small hands clutching the toy ship closer.

Robin paused but didn't turn around, her shoulders tense. Zoro came up beside her, the weight of the moment hanging between them. "I didn't mean to upset you," he said, his tone sincere. "I just saw how much she wanted the ship, and I thought…"

Robin finally turned to face him, her features softened by a weary smile. "I understand, Zoro. I do. It's just that we need to be on the same page. We’ll continue this conversation later, alright?”

~~~

That evening, the quiet library aboard the Thousand Sunny provided a stark contrast to the day's earlier tensions. Books lined the shelves in an orderly fashion, their spines a colorful mosaic of knowledge and stories that usually brought comfort to Robin. She sat on one of the couches, a book open in her lap, but her eyes weren't tracking the lines. Instead, her gaze was distant, reflective.

Meanwhile, Zoro lay with his head in Robin's lap, his eyes were closed, but his mind was anything but quiet. After several moments of contemplative silence, he finally opened his eye, shifting his gaze upward to meet Robin's.

"Robin," he began, his voice low but carrying a hint of defensiveness, "Can we talk about what happened earlier? I think you’re being too strict. I mean all that happened was I gave Olivia one cookie and just got her one toy."

Robin closed her book, setting it aside on the couch, her fingers lightly tapping on the cover as she collected her thoughts. She looked down at Zoro, her expression stoic. "It’s about more than just a cookie or a toy. It's about being consistent and setting boundaries for Olivia. It’s not like this is the first time this has ever happened."

Zoro's brow furrowed, his voice slightly tense as he countered, "I get that, but shouldn’t we also let her have some fun? I mean, I just want to make her happy, and it’s not like a cookie or a toy is going to spoil her."

Robin sighed, her voice remaining calm despite her frustration. "It's not about denying her fun, Zoro. It's about teaching her that she can't always get what she wants just because she wants it. If we keep bending the rules, how is she going to learn limits?"

Zoro sat up slightly, propping himself on his elbow, his tone becoming more insistent. "But she’s just 2. I think we can cut her some slack. She was really excited about that ship, and I didn’t see a problem."

Robin’s expression was now firm. "Zoro, I love how much you love her and want to give her the world. However, part of loving her is teaching her how to handle being told no. We need to support each other's decisions, not contradict them in front of her."

Zoro's frustration grew as he sat up completely, his tone sharpening. "But it's just this once, Robin! Every time it's about rules and limits. Can't we just let her enjoy things without making it a lesson?"

Robin's patience began to wane, her voice rising slightly in the quiet of the library. "It's never 'just this once' with you, Zoro. It's a constant pattern, and it's undermining the structure we're trying to give her. This isn’t just about a toy; it’s about how we parent consistently. If I'm always the one saying no and you're the one saying yes, what message does that send to her?”

Zoro threw his hands up, a gesture of exasperation. "So, what? I should just stop trying to make her happy? Is that it?"

"No, Zoro, that’s not what I’m saying," Robin retorted, her frustration clearly mounting as she pinched the bridge of her nose. "I’m saying there needs to be a balance. You can't just step in and override my decisions because you feel like it. We need to present a united front. Since leaving Fishman Island, it’s been her running to you to get her way after I’ve told her no.”

Zoro looked away, his expression one of stubborn defiance. "I just don’t think it’s that big of a deal, Robin. We’re talking about a kid, our kid, who just wants a little happiness."

Robin’s expression hardened, and she stood up abruptly, her book forgotten on the seat beside her. "Okay, Zoro. From now on, I will just direct Olivia to you since you have all the answers on making her happy. We’ll at least be on the same page then, right?" Her voice was cold, filled with a resign that cut through the tension.

Before Zoro could respond, Robin walked away, her steps echoing slightly in the otherwise silent library. Zoro reached out, his voice trailing after her. "Robin, wait—"

But she didn’t stop or look back, leaving Zoro sitting alone, the weight of their argument settling around him as he processed the sudden distance between them.

~~~

As the days dragged on aboard the Thousand Sunny, the strain between Robin and Zoro only intensified, casting a pall over the crew’s usual camaraderie. Robin, typically the embodiment of serenity, retreated further into herself, her silence punctuated only by terse exchanges with Zoro. Each instance where Olivia approached her with a request was met with a curt, “Ask your father,” which did nothing but deepen the rift between the estranged couple.

Zoro, increasingly defensive and less attuned to the ripple effects of his choices, failed to see the full extent of the issue. Olivia, sensing the lack of boundaries, began exploiting the gap between her parents. Her behavior grew increasingly demanding, her once sweet requests turning into impatient demands. When the crew, following Robin’s original lead, began to tell her no, she would run crying to Zoro, who rarely denied her anything.

This pattern soon drew the crew’s exasperation. Whispered frustrations filled the galley and deck, their light-hearted banter replaced by cautious glances and quiet sighs whenever Olivia’s voice rose in another whining plea, soon to be pacified by her doting father.

As the tension continued to grow, one evening, Sanji approached Robin on deck with a cup of her favorite coffee, his concern masked by a façade of casualness. “Robin, you’ve been quiet lately. Want anything else with your coffee?” he offered, placing the cup before her with a careful smile.

Robin’s eyes barely met his as she accepted the mug. “No thank you, Sanji. I’m just… thinking,” she murmured, her gaze drifting off to where Zoro was ‘napping’ on deck before he went up for his watch.

Sanji’s gaze followed hers, his brow furrowing slightly. “If you ever need to talk—or not talk—need a shoulder to cry on, you know I’m here,” he said softly as he patted her shoulder.

Before Robin could reply, Zoro’s voice cut across the deck, sharp and filled with annoyance. “Don’t you have another woman on this crew to try to flirt with. Stop hitting on my girlfriend!” His words, louder than necessary, drew a few startled looks from the crew.

Sanji's response was immediate, his own frustration flaring as he stood up straighter, his hands clenching slightly at his sides. “Oi, moss head, I'm just concerned about her, alright? Someone has to be, considering how you've been ignoring her!”

Zoro shot up from his lounging position, his eye narrowing as he stalked towards Sanji. "And what's that supposed to mean? I'm her boyfriend, not you. Stay out of it, swirly brows."

Robin, annoyed by the escalating scene, set her coffee down and stood up, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment. "Please, both of you, this isn't necessary," she interjected, her voice firm.

However, her words did little to quell the tension. Zoro and Sanji were now face to face, the crew's earlier whispers turning into concerned murmurs as they watched the confrontation unfold.

"It means," Sanji hissed, "that you're so busy being the 'fun parent' that you're not seeing how it’s affecting everyone, especially Robin! Look at her! She’s sad and stressed because you won't man up and back her up!"

Zoro bristled, his voice rising. "And you think trying to make me look bad is helping? You’re just trying to swoop in like some hero. Back off! This is between me and my family."

Sanji scoffed, shaking his head. "You’re so blind! You think I’m trying to make you look bad? You’re doing that crap all on your own, moss head. This is about Robin’s well-being, which you're too stubborn to see! What she ever saw in you, I’ll never know!"

Zoro grabbed Sanji by the collar of his shirt as the argument escalated, voices rising and accusations flying, drawing the attention of the entire crew. Robin, feeling increasingly overwhelmed and embarrassed, wedged herself between them, pushing them apart with more force than she usually displayed.

"Enough!" she exclaimed, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "This isn’t helping anything. Sanji, thank you for the coffee, but please, I can handle my own relationship. Zoro, we need to talk. Not like this, not now," she said, her gaze stern as she looked at Zoro, then turned to the rest of the crew. "And not in front of everyone else."

With that, Robin walked away, her posture rigid, leaving a stunned silence in her wake. Zoro watched her go, the fire in his eye dimming as he took in her words and her distress. He glanced at Sanji, who looked equally chastened, the fight draining out of him as the reality of what they had just done set in. This exchange only served to highlight the tensions that had been building.

~~~~

The next day, the consequences of Zoro’s ‘fun parenting’ style came to a head in an unexpected and distressing way. It happened in the afternoon, while the crew enjoyed a brief respite on deck. Olivia, who had grown accustomed to getting her way, decided she wanted the colorful puzzle that Chopper was quietly playing with.

"No, Olivia," Chopper replied gently, attempting to hold on to the puzzle. "We need to share. It’s everyone’s puzzle.”

Olivia’s face scrunched up in frustration. "Mine!" she declared loudly, attempting to snatch the puzzle from Chopper. When Chopper held on, her frustration boiled over into a tantrum.

"Daddy!" Olivia cried out, her voice rising in anger. When Zoro hurried over, she pointed accusingly at Chopper. "Want puzzle!"

Before Zoro could respond, Olivia's impatience peaked. In a sudden burst of anger, she managed to grab the puzzle and threw it directly at Chopper. The puzzle clattered against the floor near Chopper’s hooves, startling him and drawing gasps from the crew.

The crew's expressions shifted from shock to disappointment. They watched as Zoro picked up his daughter, a serious look replacing his usual leniency.

"Olivia!" Zoro’s voice was stern, his disapproval clear. "We do not throw things, especially at our friends and family."

Olivia, still seething, burst into tears, her cries echoing around the deck as Zoro held her.

"Chopper, are you okay?" Zoro asked, his concern evident as he glanced at the little reindeer who nodded, still a bit shocked.

Zoro nodded back at Chopper, reassured but still troubled. He then turned to see Robin looking at him from across the deck. Her expression was complex, a blend of disappointment, hurt, and shock. He couldn't discern which emotion dominated; perhaps it was all of them. Zoro’s own face mirrored his regret as he held Olivia closer, trying to comfort her even as he felt the weight of his earlier inability to say ‘no’ crashing down around him.

He kept his gaze lowered as he walked past Robin, cradling Olivia who was now quieting down, her small body heaving with occasional sobs. He felt Robin’s eyes on him, her silence speaking volumes. The distance between them felt wider than ever, and Zoro knew that his actions had not only affected Olivia’s behavior but had also driven a wedge into the very heart of their family dynamic.

As Zoro carried Olivia to a secluded part of the deck, her sobs gradually subsided into sniffles. He sat down, positioning her gently on his lap, and stared out at the horizon. The ocean's vast expanse seemed to echo the depth of his introspection. He rocked her softly, his thoughts swirling with the repercussions of his actions. The more he reflected, the clearer it became that Robin was right about needing balance. It was possible to let Olivia have fun without giving in to every whim—a balance that taught her joy but still maintained some boundaries.

While Olivia's breathing steadied into the deep, even rhythm of sleep, Zoro's mind raced. He couldn't shake the feeling that he had been an indulgent father at the expense of being a good one. The idea that he had failed not just as a parent but also as a partner to Robin weighed heavily on him.

Quietly, to avoid waking Olivia from her nap, Zoro stood and carried her back to their cabin. He laid her down in her small bed, tucking her in with a gentle hand. The sight of her peaceful, sleeping face offered a stark contrast to the turmoil in his heart. He stepped over to the bed he shared with Robin, sitting on the edge with his elbows on his knees, his head buried in his hands.

In the quiet of their cabin, surrounded by the gentle creaking of the ship and the distant lap of waves against the hull, Zoro's thoughts darkened. He mulled over the recent days, the joy he felt in granting Olivia’s desires clashing with the necessity of discipline and boundaries. He realized that his actions might have made her happy in the moment but at what cost? His role as her father was not just to be her provider of joy but also a guide, someone who helped shape her understanding of the world and her place within it.

The thought that he might be failing Robin in his actions with Olivia pained him deeply. She had always been the balance to his extremes, the calm to his storm. Now, more than ever, he needed to find a way to mend the rift that had grown between them, not just for their sake but for Olivia’s too.

Zoro’s heart ached with a mix of love and regret. He knew he had to make things right, not just with words but through actions that showed he understood the gravity of their shared responsibility. As he sat there, the resolve formed within him to not just be a fun father but a good one, and to be the partner Robin deserved.

That night, the dinner atmosphere was tense, the crew's usual lively banter was once again subdued by the ongoing tension between Zoro and Robin, and the increasingly difficult behavior of little Olivia. As the crew quietly cleared their plates, Olivia's temper flared over the simple denial of a second piece of cake.

"No! More cake!" Olivia’s voice crescendoed into a full-blown tantrum. The crew tensely watched, their unease evident as Zoro, struggling to maintain his new resolve, denied her request.

"Daddy, more cake!" Olivia demanded, her small face contorted in frustration. When Zoro firmly said "No, Olivia, you've had enough," she angrily threw her spoon at Zoro, which bounced off his chest and clattered loudly against the table before hitting the floor.

That was Zoro's breaking point. He stood abruptly, his chair scraping back sharply against the deck. The noise momentarily silenced Olivia, her shock at her father's stern demeanor evident. Without a word, Zoro carefully picked her up, her small body immediately beginning to squirm and flail as she tried to escape his hold. "We're going to talk about this," he said sternly, his voice carrying a firmness that was rare in his recent interactions with his daughter.

"Daddy’s mean! I no wove you no more!" Olivia screamed, her voice echoing through the dining area. Zoro winced, each word a dagger to his heart, but he held her securely, not with anger but with a determination to guide her. The crew watched in silence, their expressions a mix of sympathy and relief that he’s finally addressing her behavior.

Robin, her heart sinking at the harsh words of her daughter, sighed. The distress in her eyes was visible as she excused herself from the table. The crew, still silent, simply nodded, their eyes following her as she walked away, the weight of the situation pressing on everyone.

Outside their cabin, Robin paused as she sprouted an ear and eye into the room. Inside, she could hear Zoro's voice, firm yet strained, as he tried to reason with Olivia. She could also see Olivia sitting on their bed, while Zoro was kneeling to be at eye level with her while holding her in place. Her cheeks were streaked with tears, her chest heaving with sobs. Zoro took a deep breath, his mind racing for the right words.

"Olivia, listen to me. Throwing things and screaming when you're upset is not okay. We need to talk and use words, not shouts or throwing things," Zoro said, his voice a mix of firmness and fatigue.

Olivia, still sniffling, looked away, her small hands balling into fists. Zoro reached out, gently tilting her chin to face him. "I know it’s hard, but you can’t throw stuff at me when you’re mad. Can you try to talk to me kiddo?”

Olivia’s small face contorted into a fresh wave of anger. “No! Daddy’s mean!” she yelled, her voice piercing the tense air of the cabin. Zoro felt a mix of sorrow and helplessness as he watched his daughter struggle with her emotions.

He attempted to soothe her, his voice a calm contrast to her cries. “It’s okay to be upset, Livy, but we can’t—”

However, Olivia wasn’t having it. With a defiant scream, she pushed against Zoro’s chest, trying to break free from his gentle grasp. Her tantrum didn’t abate; instead, it grew more intense. She kicked and screamed, her tiny body fueled by frustration and the overwhelming emotions of a 2-year-old.

Realizing that pushing her further would only escalate the situation, Zoro slowly released her, his face filled with concern. “Okay, Olivia, okay. Take your time,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. Olivia, seizing the opportunity, scrambled off the bed and dashed towards the door, her sobs echoing behind her.

Zoro watched her go, feeling a sense of defeat. He let out a long, heavy sigh and sat heavily on the edge of the bed. His head was bowed, hands resting on his knees, as he tried to process the parenting hurdle he’d just encountered.

A few moments later, the door creaked open, and Robin stepped inside. Her eyes quickly took in the scene, the tension in Zoro’s posture, and the absence of their daughter who she saw angrily run out. Without a word, she moved to sit beside him, wrapping one arm around his broad shoulders and resting her head against him. Her presence was a silent offering of comfort and solidarity.

After a long, quiet moment, Robin spoke softly, breaking the silence that had hung between them for days. “She’s just learning, Zoro, and so are we. We will all be okay.”

Zoro remained silent for a little longer, absorbing Robin’s words and the comfort of her touch. Her hand moved in small, soothing circles on his back, each motion a reminder that she did still love him. He finally spoke, his voice low and tinged with regret. “I’m sorry, Robin. I should have listened to you earlier. I let things get out of hand.”

Robin’s hand paused for a moment before resuming its gentle motion. “Well, we’re both learning how to parent, however, it’s more effective when we do it together.” She shifted slightly to face him more directly. “Olivia needs to see that we support each other, and that we agree on how things should be. It will help her feel secure and understand her boundaries better.”

Zoro nodded as he kept his gaze down, unable to make eye contact with Robin. “You’re right. I just... I wanted to make her happy, to give her everything she wants.”

“That’s part of being a parent,” Robin replied softly. “We want to make our children happy, but it’s also our job to make sure they grow up with good values. It’s a balance, one we can find together.” She offered him a small, encouraging smile. “We’ll work on it, side by side.”

Robin gently stroked Zoro's hair, her fingers brushing through the strands with a soothing rhythm. She then reached to caress his cheek, encouraging him to look at her. Hesitantly, Zoro raised his gaze to meet hers, filled with a mix of pain and hope. "Are we okay?" he asked quietly, his voice rough with emotion.

Robin held his gaze, her hand still cupping his face. "We will be," she reassured him softly. "But right now, we need to fix things—not just with Olivia, but with our crew, and with us.”

Zoro couldn’t help but stare into the beautiful blue eyes of his girlfriend. "I don't want to fight anymore. I hate how it's affecting everyone, especially you and Olivia."

Robin nodded, her eyes warm but serious. "We've both been stubborn," she admitted. "We thought we were helping her when in reality we were both being selfish to make a point. We've been pulling her in two different directions which needs to stop now. We need to be a team, Zoro. Our daughter needs that stability."

Zoro took a deep breath, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly as he processed Robin's words. "You keep saying that, and I know you're right. It's just hard, changing how I've always thought about being a dad. I thought giving her everything she wanted was the right way."

"It's not just about giving her things, Zoro," Robin said gently. "It's about giving her the right tools to grow up strong, respectful, and kind. We can still let her have fun, we can still make her laugh and feel loved, but we must also ensure she understands respect and boundaries."

Zoro reached for Robin's hand, squeezing it gently. "I know I've got a lot to learn about being a dad, but I'm glad I'm learning with you."

Robin smiled, a genuine smile that reached her eyes. "And I'm glad to be learning with you. Now, let’s fixed this by setting some clear, consistent rules for Olivia, and making sure we stick to them together. No more undermining each other, agreed?"

"Agreed," Zoro said with a firm nod.

Hand in hand, Zoro and Robin made their way through the ship. The atmosphere had shifted from tense to one of unity as they approached the library, where Robin had spotted Olivia when using her abilities.

As they entered, Olivia was nestled in a small alcove, a book propped open but clearly forgotten as she played with a small wooden sword. Her eyes lifted to meet theirs, and upon seeing Zoro, her expression morphed into one of hurt. "Mean Daddy!" She pouted; her small voice filled with emotion.

Robin stepped forward, her approach gentle and understanding. "Olivia, sweetheart," she began, her voice soft yet firm, "let’s talk about what happened."

Olivia, still raw from the earlier attempt at discipline, wasn't ready to listen. She reared up, pushing against Robin with tiny hands. "No! Daddy said no!"

Zoro's reaction was immediate, his voice stern yet controlled as he intervened. "No, ma'am! You don’t push your mom." His tone was such that Olivia jumped slightly, her actions freezing as tears welled up in her eyes. It was not often that Zoro used such a voice, and it clearly made an impression.

The moment of shock gave Robin the opening she needed. She scooped Olivia into her arms, holding her close as the little girl clung to her, sobbing. "Daddy's mean," Olivia whimpered, her words muffled against Robin's shoulder.

Robin held her daughter tightly, swaying slightly as she spoke soothingly. "Daddy isn’t being mean, sweetheart. However, you were being mean when you pushed and when you threw the spoon. Daddy loves you very much, and so do I. However, you need to learn how to be kind and listen, even when you're upset."

Olivia sniffled, her cries beginning to subside as the comfort of her mother’s embrace and the calm words began to penetrate her upset. "Daddy said no," she repeated, this time with less defiance and more confusion.

"Yes, I did," Zoro added, his voice now softer, standing beside Robin and Olivia. "Because I love you, and it’s my job to make sure you’re safe and learning good things. Even if that means I have to say no sometimes. It’s not because I want to be mean."

Olivia looked between her parents, her breathing slowing as she processed their words. "Reawy?" she asked, her voice small.

"Really," Robin affirmed, kissing the top of her head. "And sometimes, Mommy will say no too. It’s because we both want what’s best for you."

"Okay," Olivia murmured, leaning into Robin’s embrace, her eyes glancing over at Zoro with a mixture of residual sadness and budding understanding.

Zoro reached out, gently poking Olivia’s side where she’s ticklish. "How about a hug for Daddy, too?"

Olivia nodded, extending her arms toward Zoro, who enveloped her in a gentle embrace. "Wove you," she whispered which caused Zoro to kiss the top of her head. “Love you too, Livy.”

~~~

The first light of dawn crept through the porthole, casting a gentle glow across the cabin of the Thousand Sunny. It was a new day, and with it came a sense of renewal that seemed to permeate the air. Olivia stirred in her small bed, the memories of the previous day’s upset were distant, like shadows faded by the morning light.

With a burst of youthful energy, Olivia climbed out of her bed and walked quietly across the room to where her parents lay. Zoro and Robin were still asleep, side by side, a rare sight since the whole ordeal began. During the height of their disagreements, Zoro had taken to spending more nights on watch, his absence palpable in the cool, empty space beside Robin. Olivia had felt the loneliness too, her small world unsettled by the shift in her family’s nightly routine.

Quietly, Olivia climbed onto the bed, her little hands and knees careful not to make too much movement. With a tiny grunt of effort, she hoisted herself up between them, her small body nestling into the space that seemed made just for her. The warmth of her parents' closeness enveloped her.

Robin stirred first, her eyes fluttering open to the sight of Olivia's raven black hair splayed across her pillow. A smile touched her lips, the sight of her daughter between her and Zoro soothing her heart. She reached out, gently brushing a stray lock from Olivia’s forehead.

Zoro’s eye opened at the shift in weight on the bed. Turning his head, he met the sight of his two favorite people. “Morning, Livy,” he whispered, his voice husky with sleep but filled with warmth.

Olivia beamed, her small arms reaching out to wrap around both her parents. “Morning, Mommy and Daddy!” she chirped, her voice a bubbly contrast to the quiet room. “We happy?”

Robin exchanged a look with Zoro, a silent communication passing between them. They had talked late into the night, making promises to mend the rifts that had formed, not just for their sake but for Olivia’s too. “Yes, sweetheart,” Robin answered with a smile, her voice soft. “We’re happy.”

Zoro nodded as he rolled over onto his side to drape his arm over both Robin and Olivia. The physical connection was reaffirming, a tangible sign of their renewed commitment. “We’re going to make sure it stays this way,” he added, his tone resolute.

Olivia smiled brightly, pleased by the affirmation. As the sun rose higher, casting beams of light that danced across the room, the small family lingered in the warmth of their bed. There were no plans to rush this morning. No lingering shadows to chase away. Just the simple, profound joy of being together.

“Hungry!” Olivia’s voice, suddenly serious, cut through the morning tranquility, her big eyes turning towards Zoro with a hopeful glint.

Zoro exchanged a glance with Robin before nodding, “We’ll get food soon, but remember what we said last night before bed? About saying sorry to Chopper and the crew?”

Olivia’s expression faltered, her bubbling energy dimming as she recalled the promise. She burrowed into her mother’s arms, her small body trying to disappear between the blankets and her mother. “No hungry no more,” she mumbled, feigning sleep.

Robin, understanding the fear and hesitation in her daughter, stroked her hair gently. “Olivia,” she encouraged softly, coaxing her daughter to face the situation, “Look at Daddy. He’s going to apologize too. We’re doing this together, as a family.”

Slowly, Olivia’s head popped back up, her eyes glossy with a mixture of reluctance and trust. She peeked over at Zoro, who offered her a warm, encouraging smile. “We all make mistakes, Livy,” Zoro said, his voice gentle. “And we can start fixing them by saying sorry.”

Olivia chewed on her lower lip, processing her parents’ words. Finally, she nodded, her voice a whisper, “’kay.”

“That’s my brave girl,” Robin praised, kissing the top of her head while Zoro’s hand reached out to squeeze her small hand in his before rolling over to get up.

The air in the galley was lively with the usual morning chatter of the crew, the clinks of cutlery, and the sizzle of Sanji’s cooking on the stove. The atmosphere was warm but shifted as the door swung open to reveal Zoro, holding Olivia, with Robin by his side. The conversations dwindled into a tense silence, the crew's expressions mixed with apprehension and curiosity.

Zoro’s steps faltered slightly under the weight of all eyes on them, but he squared his shoulders as he caught Robin's reassuring glance. Olivia, sensing the sudden change, buried her face against Zoro’s shirt, her small hands clutching tightly.

Clearing his throat, Zoro set Olivia down which caused her to quickly hide behind his legs. He was not one for speeches, and his voice was gruff but sincere as he addressed the room. “Look, I know I’ve been… uh ‘lenient’…” he began, using the word he heard the crew say previously. “Too lenient, I guess, with Livy. It’s caused some... issues. Sorry about that,” he said, glancing down at Olivia, encouraging her with a nod.

The crew looked on, some nodding slightly, acknowledging his effort. As the room's attention shifted to Olivia, she peeked out from behind Zoro’s leg, her eyes wide and wary.

Zoro leaned down, speaking softly but with a firmness that was unmistakable. “Livy, remember what we talked about? It’s your turn.”

Olivia shuffled on her feet, her voice tiny. “Don’t want to,” she murmured, trying to retreat back behind her father.

Zoro’s tone maintained its warmth. “Olivia, you can do this,” he encouraged.

With a little more coaxing from Robin, who knelt down and stroked her hair, whispering words of encouragement, Olivia finally stepped forward. Her voice was barely above a whisper, almost lost in the space of the galley. “Sorry for being mean.”

Her apology, simple and heartfelt, seemed to break the tension in the room. A few crew members smiled, and Sanji spoke up. “Apology accepted, little princess! Now, how about we all start fresh with some breakfast, yeah? I’ve made your favorite pancakes today, Olivia.”

The crew's response was warm, a collective easing of tension as they returned to their meals and conversations, the morning’s atmosphere lightening significantly.

Zoro and Robin exchanged a relieved look, their shared struggle to guide their daughter through this public apology reinforcing their bond. They joined the crew at the table, Olivia now a little brighter, cheered by her small victory and the promise of pancakes.

When they settled down, the familiar chatter resumed, the crew’s earlier wariness replaced by gentle teases and laughter.

~~~

Later that day, after settling Olivia down for her afternoon nap, Zoro wandered through the Thousand Sunny’s quiet corridors. He eventually made his way to the library, where he found Robin absorbed in a book, her brow furrowed in concentration. He remained in the doorway for a moment, watching her in silence, appreciating the calm demeanor she brought to everything she did.

Stepping inside, Zoro approached Robin, announcing his presence with a soft, “Hey.”

Robin looked up, a hint of surprise in her eyes. “I thought you’d be napping too,” she commented, marking her page with a finger.

Zoro shrugged, a half-smile tugging at his lips. “Thought about it… But I’m bored, and I don’t feel like sleeping.” This admission earned a raised eyebrow from Robin; Zoro was well-known for his ability to nap almost anywhere, anytime.

“Is that so?” she said, a playful note in her voice. She closed her book, setting it aside on a nearby table, her full attention now on Zoro. “And what does the great swordsman of the Straw Hats do when he’s bored?”

Zoro didn’t answer with words. Instead, he moved closer, gently brushing Robin’s hair away from her neck. He bent down, pressing soft kisses from her shoulder up to the sensitive spot behind her ear, eliciting a surprised giggle from her.

“Zoro, stop,” she laughed, pushing lightly against his chest, though her eyes sparkled with amusement. “I was hoping to finish this last chapter.”

However, Zoro was undeterred. His hands found her waist, and with a playful grin, he lifted her from her spot on the couch, pulling her onto his lap as he sat in one smooth motion. Robin, now facing him with her legs on either side of his lap, couldn’t help but laugh, her earlier protest fading away.

“Well, you’ve got my attention, now what, swordsman?” she teased, her hands resting on his shoulders.

Zoro’s response was to wrap his arms around her waist, pulling her closer. “Just this,” he murmured before capturing her lips with his. The kiss was gentle at first but deepened with a passion that had been tempered by the recent challenges they’d faced together.

As they pulled away, breathless, Robin rested her forehead against Zoro’s, her eyes soft. “I missed this… We’re okay, aren’t we?” Zoro whispered.

“Yes, we are,” Robin confirmed, her voice certain. “And we’ll keep getting better, for us and for Olivia.”

They sat in silence for a moment, just holding each other. Outside, the sounds of the ocean and the creaking of the ship provided a gentle backdrop to their moment.

“I’m glad you didn’t nap,” Robin murmured, shifting to rest her head against his shoulder.

“Me too,” Zoro replied, his fingers tracing idle patterns along her back. “I’m never bored when you’re around.”

Robin chuckled, lifting her head to meet his gaze. “Flattery, Mr. Roronoa? What would the crew say?”

“They don’t have to know,” Zoro quipped, a genuine smile spreading across his face.

Robin's laughter was light, a sound that filled the library with a warmth. "I suppose they don’t," she agreed.

Zoro looked at her, his expression softening. He was often gruff, his demeanor as rugged as the seas they sailed, but moments like this revealed a tenderness very few saw. "You make it easy," he confessed, his voice low. “Besides, I gotta make up for the 2 years we were apart.”

Feeling another surge of affection, Zoro leaned in, capturing her lips in another kiss. This one was deeper, filled with the promises of new beginnings and mutual respect that had been reinforced over their recent trials. Robin responded with equal fervor, her hands moving to thread through his hair, pulling him closer.

Zoro's hand slid up her back, anchoring her to him as he shifted, deepening the kiss further. Their movements were slow, deliberate, each caress and touch reigniting the warmth and love that had always simmered beneath the surface.

Breaking the kiss momentarily to catch their breath, their foreheads rested against each other, their eyes locked in a silent conversation of affection. But the brief pause was just that—brief. Zoro tilted his head, capturing her lips once more, this time with a softness that contrasted the earlier intensity.

Robin's giggle, light and musical, filled the space between them as they parted again, her eyes shining with happiness. She brushed her thumb across his cheek, her touch as loving as the kiss they had shared. Zoro, usually so stoic, couldn't help but smile back, his usual rough demeanor softened in the glow of their affection.

"I think I’m getting the hang of this flattery thing," he murmured, his usual smirk replaced by a more genuine smile.

Robin giggled again. "Keep practicing," she advised playfully. "It suits you."

They remained in the library for a long while, simply enjoying each other's company. Eventually, they would need to rejoin the crew, to face whatever adventures or challenges awaited them. However, for now, they were content to remain there, together, drawing strength from their renewed connection. As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows through the portholes, Zoro and Robin remained wrapped up in each other, ready to face whatever the future held.

Chapter Text

The late afternoon sun cast a golden hue across the deck of the Thousand Sunny, which was docked lazily at a vibrant island bustling with activity. Kenji, with his small legs dangling over the side of the ship, watched the hustle and bustle of the port below, his mood a mix of boredom and a growing sense of exclusion.

Around him, the ship felt unusually quiet. Chopper was off gathering medical supplies, Franky was on a mission to restock his beloved cola, and Brook had wandered off in search of new strings for his guitar. Sanji was out scouring the market for fresh ingredients, while Usopp was perched high above deck, lost in his routine of target practice.

Nami and Olivia offered for Kenji to join them on their shopping spree, but Kenji refused, not wanting to spend his day around ‘girly things’. With a shrug, his aunt and sister left the ship and soon they were armed with bags and bright smiles after disappearing into the throngs of shoppers.

Meanwhile, his parents, Zoro and Robin, had once again ventured out together, their "dates" having become a frequent occurrence over the last few days. This left Kenji bored and in the care of his remaining uncles, Jinbe and Luffy, who, despite their company, couldn't quite fill the void that his mother's absence over the last few days created in his young heart.

Kenji's small brow furrowed as he replayed the events of the past week. One day his mother was shopping with Nami and Olivia, then a date with his father. This was quickly followed the next day with just her and Olivia exploring ruins, and now, another date with his father. Each day unfolded with him on the sidelines, his roles in minor adventures aboard the ship feeling increasingly hollow. Depending on who was tasked with watching him for the day, he would do things like assisting Franky in mock constructions or pretending to draw maps with Nami. However, these activities didn't mask his longing for more meaningful time with his mother.

Plus, the concept of "dates" baffled him—were they just adventures for grown-ups, or was there something more that made them special? He pondered this quietly, his eyes tracing the line where the sea met the sky, seeking answers in the horizon. “What’s so special about those stupid ‘dates’?”

As he sat there, a sudden determination took hold. If dates were what drew his mother away, then perhaps that was the way to reclaim her attention. But again, the question struck him, what did he know about dates as a 5-year-old?

A shadow fell over him, and he looked up to see Luffy, his hat casting a wide brim of shade. "Whatcha thinkin' about, Kenji?" Luffy asked, his voice light but curious, noticing the child's contemplative expression.

Kenji hesitated, then his voice came out in a quiet, thoughtful murmur. "Uncle Luffy, what's a date?” he asked, hoping his uncle could shed some light on the term that had been so pivotal in his mother’s recent absence.

Luffy blinked, tilting his head slightly. “A date? Like the fruit?” He chuckled, rubbing his stomach now thinking about food. “I mean, I guess they’re okay, but they’re definitely not as good as meat.”

Kenji furrowed his brow, confused by the response. “I don’t think that’s it,” he continued with a small sigh, his gaze serious. “Why do Mom and Dad keep going on those dates?”

A moment of realizations flickered across Luffy’s face as he scratched the back of his head, trying to reconcile the child’s question with his own limited experiences. “Well, I don’t really go on those much, but when I do, Hancock plans everything. She likes it when we spend time with just the two of us.”

Just then, Jinbe walked up, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to Luffy’s animated expressions. “What’s with the confused look, young Kenji?” Jinbe asked curiously.

Kenji repeated his question, turning his hopeful eyes towards his other uncle. “What’s a date, Uncle Jinbe?”

Jinbe smiled as he squatted down to be mostly at eye level with Kenji. “A date is when two people who care about each other spend time together doing things they both enjoy. It’s a way for them to connect, share experiences, and show how much they like or even love each other. They might go to a restaurant, visit a nice place, or even just spend some time together talking.”

Kenji listened intently, his mind racing with the possibilities Jinbe’s words opened up. Could he, despite being so young, take his mom on a date? “Thanks, Uncle Jinbe and Uncle Luffy,” he murmured.

He turned to walk to another part of the deck to think about his next move. Though his uncles’ explanations had sparked an idea, the solitude of his day on the ship reminded him of the immediate reality: his family was out enjoying the island, and he was here, alone, bored.

~~~

Later that evening, long after the sun had set, Luffy managed to wrangle Kenji and help get him ready for bed. Now, lying in his bed, Kenji found the night’s calm unsettling rather than soothing. His mind raced with images of his family laughing together, exploring new places without him. The thought tugged at his heart, a blend of longing and a faint, unspoken fear that perhaps their adventures were better without him.

He tossed and turned, the sheets tangling around his small legs. After several restless minutes, he sat up, rubbing his eyes tiredly. A decision made up in his mind: if he couldn’t sleep, he would at least wait where he knew his parents would go once they were back.

Slipping out of bed, he walked to his parents’ room. Inside, the room was bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight streaming through the small window.

Kenji moved to his mother’s side of the bed, his small hands reaching for one of her blankets, which smelled faintly of her. The familiar, comforting scent of flowers was now wrapped around him as he settled his head on his mother’s pillow.

As he lay there, his eyelids grew heavy, the earlier turmoil of being left out ebbed away, replaced by the calming presence of his mother’s essence. His breaths deepened, and despite his intentions to stay awake until his parents’ return, sleep claimed him, drawing him into gentle, reassuring dreams where his family was all together, exploring and laughing.

About an hour later, Zoro and Robin, refreshed from a shared shower and winding down from their full day together, made their way to their room with a comfortable silence between them.

Upon entering, Robin’s eyes immediately fell upon the small, curled up form under the blankets on her side of the bed. A tuft of green hair peeked out, and her lips curved into a tender smile. “Looks like we have a visitor,” she whispered, her voice filled with amusement and affection.

Zoro, standing by the door, smiled and stepped towards their son. “Guess he tried to wait up. I’ll take him to his room so you can get some sleep,” he suggested, his tone soft.

Robin gave a small nod, her eyes showing her fatigue. “Thank you, my love.”

Zoro gently pulled back the blankets and scooped up his son, which quickly caused Kenji’s tranquility to be disrupted. His body tensed, and his sleep-fogged mind registered the change. His eyes snapped open, and a small frown formed as he frantically looked around disoriented.

Seeing his mother, Kenji’s anxiety melted. He reached out with his small, eager hands. “Mommy,” he murmured, his voice still thick with sleep.

Robin’s arms opened instinctively, taking Kenji from her husband to hold him close to her. Kenji’s tension eased immediately, his body relaxing as he snuggled into her embrace. “Can you read me a story, Mama?” he asked, his voice hopeful yet tired.

“I think your mom needs some sleep too buddy,” Zoro began, “I can go tuck you in before I go up to the crow’s nest.”

Kenji shook his head and buried his face in the side of his mother’s neck, gripping her shirt a little tighter. Zoro moved to gently take Kenji but paused as he took in the softness in Robin’s eyes. “It’s okay, honey. I can read to him, besides that’s our special time, isn’t it baby?” She murmured as she angled her head to look down at her son causing Kenji to nod his head in response.

Zoro couldn’t help but smile again before leaning in to plant a loving kiss on Robin’s lips, then turning to Kenji and ruffling his hair affectionately. “Alright, goodnight then you two, I’ll be up in the crow’s nest if you need anything.”

With Zoro’s departure, the room grew quieter. Robin adjusted herself on the bed, settling back against the pillows with Kenji nestled against her. She reached for a nearby book on her nightstand, one of Kenji’s favorites filled with ninjas, and began to read. Her voice, soft and melodic, filled the room, weaving through the tales of the brave ninjas.

Gradually, Kenji’s efforts to remain awake waned as the comfort of his mother’s presence and the lull of her voice coaxed him back towards sleep.

By the time the story ended, Kenji had fully relaxed and fell into a deep sleep. Robin closed the book gently, setting it aside before standing up and gently cradling Kenji against her.

She carefully and quietly made her way to her children’s room to tuck him in. After laying him in his bed, and ensuring he was snug under his blankets, she lingered for a moment, watching him sleep.

Before leaving the room, she made her way to Olivia’s bedside finding her daughter already asleep with a book hanging partway off the bed. Robin smiled softly as she leaned down to kiss her daughter’s cheek and whispered a goodnight filled with love.

~~~

A few hours later, the interior of the ship was shrouded in a quiet stillness. Robin, nestled in the comfort of her bed, was able to rest undisturbed until a gentle shift on the mattress stirred her from her dreams.

Kenji, having awakened in his own room to find himself alone and not under his mother’s watchful eye, felt an unsettling sense of emptiness. Glancing over to Olivia’s bed, he saw his sister deeply asleep, oblivious to his movements. With careful, measure steps, Kenji slipped out of their room and made his way back to where he last saw his mother—her room.

Pushing the door open, he saw his mother sleeping peacefully. Climbing onto the bed with a practiced ease, he quickly climbed under the covers and snuggled into Robin’s side. The subtle shift in weight and the soft rustle of sheets roused Robin from her sleep. Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the dim silhouette of her son molded against her side. She turned toward him, her voice filled with sleepy concern, “Kenji? Is everything okay, baby? Did you have a bad dream?”

Kenji shook his head. “No, Mommy… No bad dreams,” he murmured sleepily as his little arms wrapped around her. “I just missed you. You keep going with Olivia and Daddy but not me.”

“Oh, Kenji,” Robin whispered as she felt a pang of guilt for seemingly neglecting her son over the last few days. “I’ve missed you too baby, so much. I’m so sorry you felt left out.” Her hand stroked his hair, a soothing rhythm that further calmed him.

Shifting again, Robin adjusted slightly so she could wrap an arm around Kenji who quickly nestled his head against her shoulder. In those quiet hours before the rest of the ship awoke, Robin held her son as they both fell back into a deep sleep.

~~~

The first light of dawn began to spread across the sky as Zoro, finishing his watch, made his way down to the cabin he shared with Robin, eager for a few quiet moments with her before their kids woke.

As he entered the room, the sight that greeted him made him smile. There, snuggled next to Robin on the bed, was Kenji deep in sleep. Moving quietly across the room, Zoro approached Robin’s side of the bed. He leaned over and gently pressed his lips to hers, the kiss meant to rouse her from her sleep. Robin stirred, her eyes fluttering open to the sight of Zoro so close. A tired yet playful smile spread across her face at the pleasant wake-up call. “Mmm, you should wake me up like this every morning you come back from watch,” she murmured flirtatiously, her voice still sounding sleepy.

Zoro, his ears tinged pink and cheeks flushing a light shade of red at her comment, gave a small, embarrassed smile. Robin chuckled softly, careful not to disturb Kenji, who remained asleep beside her. “After all these years, you still turn red,” she whispered, her eyes sparkling with amusement and love. “It makes you look absolutely adorable.”

Zoro straightened, clearing his throat as he tried to maintain his usual stoic demeanor. “Tch, I’m not ‘adorable’, woman,” he muttered, though the corner of his mouth twitched with the beginnings of a smile before changing the subject. “Is Kenji okay?” he asked, his voice still low as he gestured toward their son.

Robin nodded, her expression softening as she looked down at Kenji. “He came in during the night, after I tucked him in. He told me he missed me.” Her words carried a tinge of sadness and guilt, and she gently stroked Kenji’s hair as she spoke.

Zoro’s brows furrowed slightly at her explanation and the guilt in her voice, the meaning of Kenji’s words not immediately registering. But then it clicked, and his expression softened. He’d had those moments too—times when he was kept from Robin due to duty or other responsibilities, leaving him restless and yearning for her presence. He saw the same longing reflected in his son’s actions, and it struck a chord with him.

Zoro exhaled softly, now sitting on the edge of the bed looking down at their son. “I get it,” he began, his voice quiet. “He knows when he needs you and doesn’t hold back. Takes after his old man.”

Robin’s lips curved into a knowing smile, and reached out to gently pull Zoro down into a chaste kiss. “He takes after both of us,” she said softly. “Stubborn yet determined when it comes to the people we love.”

Zoro chuckled quietly, brushing his fingers lightly through his son’s hair before standing. “Well, since he misses you, it’s only fair if I distract Olivia with training today. I’ll go get her up so you and Kenji can start your day off together.”

Robin continued to smile this time gratefully and nodded. “Thank you,” she said quietly as she watched Zoro turn to grab a change of clothes and walked out of their room.

Moments later, in the quietude of the room, the soft morning light grew brighter, casting gentle patterns across the bed where Robin and Kenji lay. Robin continued to stroke Kenji’s hair, the rhythmic motion soothing both mother and son.

Kenji, found himself between wakefulness and sleep as his head remained rested against her chest. He listened to her steady heartbeat which had always been his source of comfort even as a baby.

After a few more peaceful moments, Kenji’s eyes fluttered open. The familiar, loving face of his mother filled his vision as he looked up. He smiled, wide and a bit sleepily. “Morning, Mommy,” he murmured, his voice still filled with drowsiness.

“Good morning, sweetheart,” she responded warmly, her fingers continuing to stroke his hair soothingly. “Did you sleep well?”

Kenji nodded, his smile lingering. “Being here makes me feel happy and safe,” he admitted.

Robin hugged him closer as she replied, “Well, I’m glad, because having you here makes me incredibly happy.”

They both fell silent for a few moments, until Kenji looked back up at his mother, curiosity in his young features. “Mommy, what’s a date? I asked Uncle Jinbe, and he said it’s when people go out somewhere and do stuff.”

Robin’s eyebrows shot up in surprise, a smile once again tugging at the corners of her mouth at the unexpected question. “Well, Jinbe was correct. A date,” she began thoughtfully, choosing her words to suit her young son’s understanding, “Is a special time when two people who care about each other spend time together doing things they enjoy. However, if you don’t know much about that person, you can still go on dates to learn more about them. For your father and I, it’s a time to be with each other without distractions or duties. Mommy’s and Daddy’s need time like together.”

Kenji processed this explanation, his gaze drifting off as he considered his mother’s words. After a few moments, his face brightened with a hopeful expression. “Can I take you on a date, Mommy?”

The question brought a warm glow to Robin’s heart, and her smile widened. She leaned down, kissing the top of Kenji’s head affectionately. “I would love that very much,” she said softly. “Spending a day with just you would be wonderful.”

Kenji’s smile turned triumphant as he was pleased with his mother’s enthusiastic response. “We can do fun things!” He chirped, already imagining adventures they could have.

“Absolutely,” Robin agreed, “What would you like to do on our date?”

Kenji thought for a moment, his young mind filled with possibilities. “Maybe we can go play? Oh! And we can go get food!”

“That sounds perfect,” Robin affirmed, her voice warm and encouraging. “Maybe we can go get ice cream too?”

“Yeah, ice cream!” Kenji clapped his hands in delight, his enthusiasm infectious.

“Well, let’s go see what Sanji made us for breakfast, and then we can head out,” Robin suggested as she watched, amused, as Kenji dashed from the room, eager to get the day started.

Chuckling softly, Robin took a moment to get ready for the day, choosing her outfit with care for their day out. Once ready, she made her way to the ship’s galley where the early morning activities were already buzzing with life.

Inside the galley, Zoro and Olivia were wrapping up their meal, the latter keen to get going for her training session. “Good morning, sweetheart,” Robin greeted warmly, bending down to plant a kiss atop Olivia’s head. The affectionate gesture earned her a bright smile from her teenage daughter, who was visibly excited about the day ahead.

Meanwhile, Kenji, now dressed, was on a mission to find his Aunt Nami, determined to gather some advice for his ‘date’ with his mother. He caught sight of Nami just as she was stepping out of her room, heading toward the galley.

“Aunt Nami!” Kenji called out, stopping her in her tracks. “I’m taking Mom on a date!” His announcement was met with an immediate heartfelt “aww” from Nami, her face lighting up with delight.

“That’s sweet, Kenji!” Nami responded, her voice brimming with warmth. “What do you have planned?”

Kenji’s face scrunched in thought. “Umm, we’re going to play, eat food, and get ice cream” he admitted. “What else should I do?”

Nami thought for a moment, then an idea crossed her mind. “Well, your mom loves coffee, so why don’t you just start with a visit to a nice café? And then, just spend some time together in town. There might be a park, or a cozy spot where you two can relax or play, and later, you could take her out for lunch.”

Kenji’s grin broadened. “That sounds good!” he exclaimed.

Nami reached into one of her pockets and, surprisingly, pulled out some money, handing it to Kenji. “Here, this should help with your date. Make sure you treat your mom well, okay?”

Kenji nodded before he hugged his aunt tightly, thanking her and taking the money then sprinting off to the galley.

As he burst into the room, his eyes searched until they landed on Robin, who was chatting with Zoro and Olivia. “Mom!” he called out, his voice filled with excitement. He raced over to her, barely containing his eagerness.

Robin turned at the sound of her son’s voice, her face breaking into a broad smile as she saw the joy radiating from him. “Well, don’t you look handsome,” she said taking in her son’s outfit. He looked just like his father, even down to the bandana tied to his arm to mirror his father.

Kenji’s little chest puffed up with pride at the compliment. “Let’s go on our date!” He stated, his confidence evidence.

Zoro couldn't help but smile as he watched Kenji's enthusiastic announcement. "So, you're taking your mom on a date, huh?" Zoro asked, his tone light but his eyes twinkling with pride.

Kenji nodded, his excitement momentarily overshadowed by his father's towering presence. "Yes! Mommy said it’s just us two today!”

 “Well then, keep in mind that you’re the man today. As the man, you’ve got to make sure you keep your mom safe,” Zoro looked a Robin with a smirk before looking back at Kenji. “Plus, you’ll have to make sure she doesn’t wander off. You know how easily she gets lost.”

The other Straw Hats, overhearing the conversation, burst into laughter and shouts of disbelief at Zoro’s comment. Sanji called out form across the room, “Hey moss for brains! You know it’s you that can’t even find his room at night, right? Don’t blame my sweet Robin-chwan for your horrible sense of direction.”

Zoro shot Sanji a glare as the crews’ laughter grew louder. “Tch, I can’t help it that y’all keep moving crap around,” Zoro grumbled, his usual gruffness returning. He then turned his attention back to Kenji, his expression softening. “Alright, buddy, you remember what I told you to do when things get tough?”

Kenji nodded vigorously, his eyes shining with determination. He pointed to the bandana tied around his arm that was identical to his fathers. “I’ll put this on my head like you do, and then I’ll stand like this,” he said as he struck a pose, imitating his father’s battle stance. However, as he reached for his side, his face fell when he realized he had forgotten something crucial.

“Oh no! My sword!” he exclaimed, his shock causing him to sprint out of the galley. “I’ll be right back!”

Robin’s eyes twinkled with amusement and affection as she watched her son. Zoro, now chuckling, turned to Robin. “You have a transponder snail right? Olivia will have ours so reach out if you need us,” he said.

“Of course,” Robin replied, standing to leave the galley with her family. Once outside on deck, she hugged Olivia goodbye and then turned to Zoro. She quickly leaned in for a kiss which Zoro eagerly returned, his arm coming to rest around her waist keeping her close.

As they broke apart from the kiss, Kenji reappeared, his wooden sword that Franky created and reinforced with metal to withstand practice sessions, now proudly strapped to his hip. He confidently approached, firmly moving his father’s arm from around Robin’s waist causing the Roronoa parents to look down in slight shock. “It’s okay, Dad. I’m going to take good care of Mommy today,” he declared, a serious yet excited expression on his face.

“I know you will, buddy,” he said ruffling Kenji’s hair.

With a determined nod, Kenji grabbed Robin’s hand, leading her toward the gangplank. “Let’s go! I know what we’re going to do first, but it’s a surprise!” he said enthusiastically.

As they stepped off the gangplank and onto the bustling streets of the island town, Robin looked down at her son with a playful curiosity. "So, where are you taking me first on our special date?" she asked, her voice light and teasing.

Kenji glanced up at her with a mischievous grin and mimed locking his lips and throwing away the key, which sent Robin into a fit of gentle laughter. "It's a secret, Mommy! You'll see," he chirped confidently. However, as they progressed deeper into the town, Kenji's confident strides began to slow, and his brows knitted together in confusion.

He paused at a crossroad, his small hand still clutching Robin's as he looked around, trying to orient himself. Seeing his hesitation, Robin leaned down slightly, keeping her tone light. "What are you looking for, sweetheart?" she inquired, her eyes scanning his thoughtful expression.

Kenji heaved a small sigh, his excitement warring with frustration. "I wanted to get you coffee,” he admitted, his voice a whisper as if revealing a massive secret. "But I'm not sure where to get it.”

Robin smiled warmly, squeezing his hand reassuringly. "That's very thoughtful of you. Let's keep going, and maybe we'll spot a café soon. I think you're doing a great job leading us."

Encouraged by his mother's words, Kenji's spirits lifted as he resumed walking, his steps now filled with renewed purpose. As they approached another intersection, Robin subtly steered him to the left with a gentle nudge, guiding him towards the main street where she had spotted a quaint café days prior.

"Maybe we should try this way," she suggested casually, allowing Kenji to feel as though he was still in charge of their adventure. Kenji took her suggestion with a bright smile, feeling confident again in his role as the day's guide.

As they turned the corner, the charming façade of the café came into view, its windows adorned with delicate curtains and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafting out to greet them. Kenji's face lit up as he recognized the sign above the door.

"Look, Mommy! There it is! I found it!" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with pride and excitement.

Robin laughed softly. "You did, my love! Well done.” She followed as Kenji pulled her towards the café, his steps eager and his heart full, knowing he was making the day special for his mother.

Inside the cozy cafe, the rich aroma of coffee beans mingling with the scent of freshly baked pastries immediately enveloped Robin and Kenji. As they approached the counter, Robin ordered a coffee, her usual preference, and glanced down at Kenji, who seemed momentarily uncertain.

"I don't know if I like coffee," Kenji confessed, tugging lightly at his mom's hand.

Robin smiled down at him and knelt to his level, her eyes warm and understanding. "That's alright. It looks like they have hot chocolate here, or you could have some milk or even chocolate milk if you'd prefer," she suggested gently.

Kenji's eyes lit up at the mention of hot chocolate. "Can I have hot chocolate, please?" he asked the person behind the counter.

The barista smiled at Kenji's enthusiasm and nodded. "Of course, one hot chocolate coming right up!"

Kenji then turned to his mom, a slight frown of concentration on his face as he tried to figure out the money Nami gave him. "Mommy, how much do I give her?" he whispered.

Robin showed him the correct amount, and Kenji proudly handed them over to the barista. With the transaction complete, he took his mom's hand once more and led her to a pair of plush armchairs by the window, a perfect spot to watch the street life outside while they waited for their drinks.

They settled into the soft chairs, Kenji swinging his legs back and forth slightly, unable to reach the floor. Robin watched her son's face, his earlier concerns momentarily forgotten in the novelty of the moment, his small chest swelling with the pride of having handled the order all by himself. “He definitely takes after his father,”she thought to herself with a smile as she continued to watch Kenji’s reactions to everything around them.

Soon, the barista brought over their drinks— a steaming mug of coffee for Robin and a smaller cup of hot chocolate, complete with whipped cream and fluffy marshmallows on top for Kenji. He thanked her with a smile, his eyes wide at the sight of his treat.

"Thank you again, Mommy, for helping me," Kenji said, picking up his hot chocolate carefully.

“You’re very welcome, sweetheart,” Robin replied before leaning forward to rest her chin on her hand. “So, tell me about the last few days. What have you been up to with your uncles?” she asked, encouraging him to share his adventures or, as it turned out, his quieter moments.

Kenji took a thoughtful sip of his hot chocolate, the marshmallows and whipped cream leaving a mustache on his upper lip. “Well,” he began, his tone slightly subdued, “everyone’s been busy. I was bored sometimes, but Uncle Luffy and Chopper played with me. Uncle Luffy taught me how to do Gum-Gum Pistol, and Chopper played tag with me. Oh! Uncle Franky taught me how to fire some of his new cola canons!” He brightened as he recounted these interactions, clearly finding joy in the memories.

“Sounds like I’ll have to talk with Franky about what’s safe for my son to do and what’s not,” Robin thought to herself as her smile persisted. However, hearing that he felt sidelined made guilt cloud her expression some. “Well, it sounds like you had some great fun over the last few days,” she affirmed, wanting to validate his experiences even as she reflected on her own recent absence.

“I am sorry that I haven’t been around much over the last few days. Your dad and I have had a lot of catching up to do, but hearing this makes me think we need to have some time together too, huh?”

Kenji nodded, looking at his mother with a mixture of understanding and the innate forgiveness children often hold. “It’s okay, Mommy. But I really like it when we do stuff together, just like today.”

Robin reached over to gently squeeze his hand. “I love our time together too. How about we plan days like this more often, okay? Just you and me,” she proposed, her voice filled with promise.

Her son’s response was a beaming smile that all but lit up the room. “Yes please! Can we go see if they have a park here? I want to play games with you!” he suggested eagerly.

“That sounds wonderful,” Robin agreed, delighted by his enthusiasm. “Let’s finish our drinks and head over. I think there’s a few games that we can play.”

As they left the café, Kenji’s energy seemed boundless. He tugged at Robin’s hand, his small legs moving briskly as they meandered through the streets of town. His eyes were wide with curiosity, soaking in the sights and sounds around him.

“Mommy we need to find the park!” Kenji enthusiastically stated.

Robin nodded, scanning their surroundings. “Let’s ask someone local. I’m sure they’ll know the best spot.”

Approaching a nearby fruit stand, Kenji didn’t hesitate. He marched up to the man behind the counter, his demeanor confident. “Excuse me, mister, do you know if there’s a park here?” he inquired politely.

The man, busy arranging his produce, looked down and smiled at the earnest young face before him. “Oh yes, little one. There’s a lovely park right down the street, just outside of town,” he replied, pointing down the street to his left. His smile broadened as he gave Kenji directions, until his gaze shifted up and met Robin’s.

His brows furrowed slightly, a flicker of recognition crossing his features as he took in her appearance. The smile faded into a more cautious expression. Robin, noticing the change, arched an eyebrow subtly—a silent challenge.

The man cleared his throat and quickly regained his composure. Offering Robin a nod, which she returned with a slight smile, he added, “Enjoy your day at the park.”

“Thanks, mister!” Kenji chirped, grabbing his mother’s hand once more and pulling her in the direction indicated. His excitement seemed undeterred by the brief exchange, but Robin’s mind briefly lingered on the man’s reaction knowing she should stay vigilant.

As Robin and Kenji disappeared down the street, the man at the fruit stand leaned in closer to his nearby friends, his voice filled with concern. "She looked familiar, right? Ain’t she a pirate or something?" he murmured.

One of his companions, eyes narrowed in thought, replied cautiously, "Yean, maybe, but if she was a pirate, why would she have a kid?"

A third man, his expression one of suspicion, chimed in, his tone a mix of worry and conjecture. "What if she took him? I mean that kid didn’t even look like her. She's gotta be that pirate. What did the government call her? Devil Child or something?"

Another bystander, overhearing the conversation, interjected with a slightly more informed tone. "I think so, but isn't she with that swordsman from the Straw Hats? The one with green hair? Maybe that's their kid."

The skeptical man scoffed, "Who would want a kid with her? Didn’t she destroy her own home island?"

"Maybe, but it don’t matter, all that matters is if she’s here that most likely means trouble for us,” continued another, nodding affirmatively.

The group murmured in agreement, the tension among them palpable. One of them, more cautious than the rest, suggested, "Should we alert the island's bounty hunters? Just to be safe?"

The others nodded slowly, the suggestion resonating with their collective unease, each one contemplating the implications of having a notorious pirate—and potentially her equally dangerous family—on their peaceful island.

Meanwhile, Robin and Kenji enjoyed the open space of the park, Kenji's excitement was clear. "Can we play hide and seek?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with the thrill of the game.

Robin giggled as she responded, "Of course, we can.”

“You have to promise you won't use your powers to find me," Kenji said, a serious look on his face as he contemplated his mother's abilities.

"I promise, no powers while you're hiding," Robin assured him, placing her hands over her eyes and beginning to count aloud.

Kenji's laughter echoed through the park as he darted behind a large oak tree, peering around its trunk to see if his mom had started seeking yet. Robin, playing along perfectly, pretended not to notice the small shoes poking out from behind the tree's wide base as she finished counting.

"Ready or not, here I come!" Robin stated, her voice carrying a playful tone as she looked around with an exaggerated slowness.

Her first 'search' took her to a completely different part of the park, where she theatrically inspected under benches and behind statues, allowing Kenji to giggle and shift his hiding spot to a nearby bush, rustling the leaves a bit too loudly. Robin, hearing the rustle, turned and walked towards the sound, but at the last moment, diverted her path and checked behind a nearby fountain, giving Kenji the thrill of evading capture.

During another round, Kenji found an even better spot behind a cluster of colorful flower bushes. As Robin neared, she pretended to be distracted by a butterfly, following it with her eyes and moving away from his hiding place, all while Kenji tried to stifle his laughter with his small hands.

Finally, after several playful rounds, Robin 'found' him by deliberately walking past him and then doubling back, exclaiming, "Oh, what do we have here? Could it be a wild Kenji I’ve discovered?" as she tickled him gently, causing peals of laughter to fill the air.

Exhausted from their game, they both walked over to a large, leafy tree, its branches providing a cool shade. Kenji snuggled close to his mom, his energy spent but his spirits high.

“Mommy, can you tell me stories about you and Daddy?” Kenji requested, his voice filled with curiosity.

Robin smiled, her eyes distant as she recalled one of their early adventures. “Well, one of the first times your father and I actually spent time together was during our time on a sky island called Skypeia. Your dad was brave and strong, and even helped catch me when I was attacked. He made sure I remained safe for the rest of our time on that island,” she recounted, her voice infused with nostalgia and affection.

As she spoke, Robin’s instincts as both a pirate and a mother kept her alert. She discreetly sprouted tiny eyes and ears around the area, ensuring their safety without alarming Kenji. Something to her felt off, as if she was being watched, and she had to know why.

Her powers caught snippets of conversation from a group of men nearby, their tones filled with suspicion and concern. "She must have kidnapped that little boy," one whispered, not realizing how absurd their assumption was to the reality of her relationship with Kenji. “She’s the ‘Devil Child’, so of course that can’t be her kid.”

Robin rolled her eyes internally but continued her story, her voice steady and calming as she navigated the fine line between keeping Kenji oblivious to the tension and preparing for any potential confrontation. The men debated amongst themselves, unsure whether to intervene immediately or wait for more evidence of wrongdoing.

Sensing an opportunity to put some distance between those men and her and Kenji, Robin gently interrupted the tale. “Sweetheart, how about we go grab some lunch? I bet you’re getting hungry after playing.”

Kenji’s face lit up with the mention of food, and he eagerly took his mother’s hand, leading her away from the tree. “Can we go get sandwiches?” he asked, bouncing slightly with each step.

“Absolutely,” Robin replied. As they walked toward the town's center, Robin maintained a vigilant watch over their surroundings, using her powers to keep track of the men who were now trailing them at a cautious distance. She weighed her options—whether to call Zoro and Olivia for backup or handle the situation herself should it escalate. The notion that these men believed she might harm her own son was both ridiculous and irritating. She knew she had to be ready for anything, especially to protect Kenji from any misguided attempts to 'rescue' him.

After enjoying their sandwiches in the quiet corner of the town, Kenji was in the middle of regaling his mother with an incredible story he had concocted, involving pirate adventures and mythical creatures. They were both so engrossed in their roles in the tale—Kenji narrating with animated gestures, and Robin responding with amazed expressions—that they didn't notice the group of men approach until they were right upon them.